Sensible Etiquette of The Best Society 1878

Sensible tfiJl^rE
BEST SOCIETY,
CUSTOMS, MANNERS, MORALS, AND

HOME CULTURE.
COMPILED FKOM THE BEST AUTHORITIES
BY MRS. H. 0. WARD.
" A knowledge of etiquette is a knowledge of the customs of society at its best. There
is no one who may not be instructed in some points that it is for his advantage to
know." Modern Etiquette.
" The first years of a man''- life are precious, since they lay the foundation of the
merit of the Whatever care is used in the education of children
rest. it is too little
to answer the end." Marchioness de Latnbert.
t [twentieth revised edition.]
PHILADELPHIA:
PORTER & COATES.

K&
" Young girls, young wives, young mothers, you hold the sceptre ; in your souls, muck
more than in the laws of legislators, now repose the futurity of the world and the desti-
nies of the. human race." L. Airni-Martin.
" This is the age of social reform." Emily Siiirrcjjf.
" America is where mankind may

the land of the future, plant, essay, and resolve all
social problems." Heraldic Journal.

" Education is the keynote of the best society." Miss Faithful.
" The best direction for going through life, with good manners, is to feel that every-
body, no matter how rich or how poor, needs all the kindness they can get from others
in this world."
" To do a little toward making people happy, toward making them kind to one
another, toward opening their eyes to the beauty of beautiful behavior these were her
ambitions."
" Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do ye even so unto them."
Scripture.
COPYRIGHTED, 1878.
By PORTER & COATES.

DEDICATION.
TO MY CHILDREN AND GRANDCHILDREN,

I dedicate this compilation, hoping that it may serve as a moni-
tor, all the years of their lives, to remind them of the training of
their childhood and youth. In the same spirit, I dedicate it
TO ALL YOUNG PEOPLE IN THE UNITED STATES,

With some of them may be interested in its pages,
the hope that
as recalling to them the home instruction they have received; for the
essential rules of good behavior are everywhere the same, although
social observances, forms and ceremonies, differ with the customs and
habits of different sections of our great republic, as with the various
nations of the world in which we live.
TO YOUNG MOTHERS,
Also, this book is dedicated, with the knowledge that there is much
in its pages that will aid them in the judicious training of their chil-
dren. Lotaghem not become impatient at finding the same topics
touched upon**again and again, since it is only in this way that their
importance can be fixed in tho memory.
A celebrated teacher when asked how many, and what, were the
young, answered, as did
requisites for the successful instruction of the
Demosthenes of the importance of action in oratory " Three First;: :
repetition; second, repetition; third, repetition."

This book is not one to be taken from the circulating library or
borrowed, skimmed over, and returned.
It contains some of the wisest teachings of past generations as to
the importance of forming good manners and correct habits in youth,
together with some of the customs and rules that govern social inter-
course in the best society of our own generation.
VIII DEDICATION.
If read aright, it will inspire us to do our share

toward "puttin*
down our faults, instead of trying to "put
down one another to ;
do a little toward making all whom we meet happy ; toward making

known to the rising generation that "of all the cankers of human
happiness, none corrodes with so silent
and so baneful an influence
aa indolence; that a mind always employed
is always happy; that
the idle are the only wretched ;"-that,
as the Hindu scriptures teach,
virtue is a service man owes himself, and
though there were no heaven,
nor any God to rule the world, it were
not less the binding law of
life; and also that << our Saviour
measured souls only by their love
preferring the forgiveness of an injury
to a sacrifice."
The compiler has executed her task in vain, if
the book, glanced
over out of curiosity, is returned to the
shelf without any of its sug-
gestions being carried into practice.
Harriett a Oxkard Wabb.

CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
ks Notes Invitations Acceptances Regrets
Jpera-boxes Exceptions to General Rules So-
ety Solitude Character, 13
CHAPTER II.

veral Instructions Calls and Cards Rules for

Watering-Places The Social Dogberry Proofs of
-ood Breeding Nuisances in Society, ... 50
CHAPTER III.
:;capitulated and Added Rules with Comments A Sen-

sible Proposition Tue Ethics of Hospitality#-Cads,
Slanderers, and Scandal Mongers
Influence of

Newspapers Young America Aristippus's Philoso-
phy, 98
CHAPTER IV.
LUNCHES LUNCHEONS TEAS KETTLE-
/CEAKFASTS
DRUMS Cure for Gossip Social Problems Good
Sol iTT Bad Society Woman's Mission, . . . 128
CHAPTER V.

nners Exclusive Society The Makers of Manners
Living for Others, 156
CHAPTER VI.
uoeptions Parties Balls Young Men under Twenty-
one Influence of Sisters, 190
CHAPTER VII.
ONFLICTING AUTHORITIES AND OPINIONS ON POINTS OF ETI-
QUETTE, WITH RECAPITULATORY REMARKS AND COMMENTS, 230
CHAPTER VIII.
Lkess Toilet Mourning, .... ... 250
\ ( * )
X CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IX.
PAGE
Salutations The Promenade Introductions Ameri-
can Men Englishmen The Lobred Type of Women
Self-Respect, 273
CHAPTER X.
Home Education Company Manners Genealogy

Requisites for Success The Test of Nobleness So-

cieties Pin-pricks Noble and Ignoble Patience
True Education Life's Shipwrecks, .... 502
CHAPTER XI.
Requirements for Happiness in Married Life The Mar-
riage Ceremony,- 330
CHAPTER XII.
Mixed Society The East School Difference between
Innocence and Virtue The Mother's Influence and
the Influence of Books in Forming Character, . 355
CHAPTER XIII.

Chaperons Customs
Showy Superficialities Har-

vard Examinations Thorough Education Higher
Culture of Women, 3&3
CHAPTER XI Y.

Miscalled Education Want of Individuality Origi-
nal People Aimless Study Objects of Woman's
Higher Culture, . 415
CHAPTER XV.
Dead Laws Social Reforms Disinterested Lives Sen-
sitiveness and Sympathy Love of Approbation
Authors and Critics Reformers and Leaders, . . 4^7
CHAPTER XVI.
Our Best Society Its Strength and Its Weaknesses, . 473
CHAPTER XVII.
Home Life The Disciplines of Life The Life Immortal, 510
Addenda,
Appendix.
%
;
PREFACE.
This compilation, made from various .authorities upon Home

Culture, Etiquette, and Good Manners, has been arranged for
publication (as if written by one person) with the hope of meet-
ing some of the special requirements of our social life. The names
of the writers quoted from, where the names are known, will be
found in the Appendix.
The
compiler's attention was first called to the existing need
of some uniform understanding of the customs that rule our best
society, by an article that appeared in " Lippincott's Magazine,"
March, 1873 by the nature of the local criticism of that essay
;
and by an unworthy review of it that appeared in " The Xew

York Tribune."
" The Young Lady's Friend," a book revised and edited by the
author of the essay referred to, has for years been given as a prize
to the graduating pupils in various schools and in Catholic insti-
tutions It is especially designed for the instruction of girls* upon
.
leaving school, impressing upon them the fact that they have
only begun their education ; that, with the tools which their
school course has given them, they must "mould their own ma-
terials, quarry their own natures, make their own characters."
Ajournalist, in announcing "Sensible Etiquette," says "It
:
is announced that a book upon good manners, bearing the above
title, is to be issued during the year, as a companion to The '
Ycung Lady's Friend. This is what we have been looking for,

'
as we felt quite sure, after glancing over the excellent instructions

in the latter volume, in connection with the events which led to
its republication, that it has been prepared, in part, for the pur-
pose of heralding the way for a second and more complete

manual. In short, every line of the introduction, by the au-
thoress of Unsettled Points of Etiquette,' leads to this conclu-
'
( x? )
Xll PREFACE.
sion and every page of the book itself inculcates the truth that
;
self-education begins where school education ends, and that,

although a parent or teacher may stimulate the mind and
mould the manner, each individual must form his or her own
character."
The compiler of this book willingly acknowledges that " Sensi-
and Home Culture " is the fruit of seed sown by the
ble Etiquette
writer of " Unsettled Points of Etiquette." She has not forgot-
ten the nature of the criticism that her predecessor in the same
field encountered, and she intends to follow up her compilation
with a history* of the anonymous criticism of that essay, which
criticism, not pretending to deal with the subject-matter except-
ing in the way of misquoting and misrepresenting it, called in
gossip and slander to its aid, interpolating fictitious events in the
life of the essayist, and catering to the amusement of "the Wen-
hams and the Falconers " in her own circle, as well as to the
gloating enjoyment of a class that always relishes keenly any
attack upon its superiors.
If this compilation is to be assailed in like manner, as predicted,
and its compiler is to be pilloried, as was the author of " Unset-
tled Points," its readers at least will have an opportunity of
learning how the book
notices of critics are often written ; how
personal vent in pretended critiques; and how re-
ill-will finds
viewers, professing to feel their moral responsibility, can contra-

dict each other in their reviews.
This compilation, then, is given to the public, as a companion
to the revised edition, of 1873, of Mrs. Farrar's "Young Lady's
Friend," which excellent work does not profess to take up in
detail the various rules that govern intercourse in modern society,
although admitting their importance and advocating their use.
A knowledge of etiquette has been defined as a knowledge of
the rules of society at its best but these rules often are not suited
;
to our mode of life, or to our republican society ; and the word

etiquette always grates upon the ear. For this reason the com-
piler has chosen the title of "Sensible Etiquette, " introducing
into her work such rules as are suited to a republic, and discard-
ing all such as are useless or unsuitable. These rules will be
found to facilitate hospitalities and to make social intercourse
more agreeable, when all the members of society hold them as
* See "Anonymous Criticism," by Mrs. H. 0. Ward.

PREFACE. X1I1
binding rules, and faithfully regard their observance. Herein

Jies the most striking point of difference between the best society
in America and the best society in Europe. Unmannerly people

are found everywhere, and this century has been called "the
century of license in speech and manners and morals combined :
the most unroinantic, beastly, and tiresome century of all cen-

turies since the birth of Christ ;" but there are certain observ-
ances handed down from one cultured generation to another,
which are strictly regarded in the best society in Europe, and
which even the unmannerly dare not neglect there. In America,
many families, who know the importance of these customs, grow
careless in their observance of them, because they are so generally
ignored or disregarded ; and this neglect gives rise to constant
chafings and misunderstandings. One suspects another of an
intentional rudeness, when it is often ignorance alone which
causes the omission or neglect of a duty. The first principles of
enjoyment of social intercourse thus violated at the foundation,
the entire structure of society becomes insecure. ' u On manners,
refinement, rules of good breeding, and even the forms of eti-
quette, we are forever talking, judging our neighbors severely by
the breach of traditionary and unwritten laws, and choosing our
society and even our friends by the touchstone of courtesy."
writes an English author ; but, as it is well known that there is
no subject upon which individuals are more sensitive than that

of their manners, no one is courageous enough to speak on these
subjects in the presence of those who violate these laws. There-
book of etiquette as un-
fore, as the polished affect to despise the
necessary, those wanting in polish are left to conclude that such
books are useless, and that there are no rules that are worth
knowing which they do not already know while in reality there
;
is no one living who may not be instructed in some points which
it is for his advantage to know. It is only when books of eti-

quette are themselves ridiculous in tUeir treatment of the subject,
that they are held in disrepute for we all know that the wise
;
and great, down all the from Isocrates to Emerson, have

centuries,
not handled the subject of good manners in any way but as one
worthy of their consideration and of the attention of all mankind.
The Marchioness de Lambert gave utterance to the opinions
of the best bred in her time, when she wrote in a letter to her
son, "Nothing is more shameful than a voluntary rudeness.
Men have found it necessary as well as agreeable to unite tor
X \V PREFACE,'
the common good ;they have made laws to restrain the wicked j
they have agreed among themselves as to the duties of society,

and have annexed an honorable character to the practice of those
duties. He is the honest man that observes them with the most
exactness, and the instances of them multiply in proportion to
the degree and nicety of a person's honor."
In the selection of various customs and observances among the
wellbred, in their classification, and in the treatment of other
topics which belong to home culture, the compiler has executed
her work with the sincerest desire to be of use to the young. She
will not have labored in vain if she is able to show that it is mis-
taken pride and misplaced vanity which leads persons to wish to
have it thought that no social nicety is other than familiar and
natural to them, when it is an acknowledged fact that no matter
how well born or how well trained a youth may be, he must ac-
quaint himself with the changing customs of the times^ if he
would not seem to be wanting in knowledge of the world and the
ways of the world.
Even should the compiler fail in her object, there will still be
left to her that consciousness of her desire to benefit the rising

generation, which is the best reward of every well-meant endeavor
in. behalf of the young.

INTRODUCTORY.
K If manners make the man, manners are the woman herself; be-
cause with her they are the outward and visible tokens of her inward
and spiritual grace, or disgrace, and flow instinctively, whether good
or bad, from the instincts of her inner nature. . . .
" We can no more mend men by rules than by coercion. We

must teach them to mend their manners of their own free will. . . .
. ."For my part, I should like to make every man, woman and

.
child whom I meet, discontented with themselves, even as I am dis-

contented with myself. I should like to awaken in them, about
their physical, their intellectual, their moral condition, that divine
discontent which is the parent, first of upward aspiration, and then
of self-control, thought, effort to fulfil that aspiration even in part. . . .
This is germ and

the very first upgrowth of all virtue." Key.
Charles Kingsley.
The compiler of this volume is well aware that it is customary

upon introducing any work to the public, professedly treating
upon an improvement in manners, to apologize for so doing,
but she does not consider any such apology necessary. Society
has its grammar as language has, and the rules of that grammar
must be learned. The word " wellbred " shows us that manner
is a thing to be acquired and taught, since it depends upon the
breeding and bringing up. Surely those who have been well
brought up need no apologies made to them for efforts in behalf
of others who are not equally well trained and as the ideal of ;
what constitutes true politeness is continually changing (or

rather, the modes of showing politeness are continually chang-
ing, for the principle remains the same at all times and in all
places), no one will be found among this class of persons who
will be so unreasonable as to object to the revision of old
rules, or the setting forth of the accepted code of manners for the
(xv )
;
XVI INTRODUCTORY.
present day. Therefore, for such persons no apology is needed

and certainlywhere home culture has been neglected, where the
daughters and the sons have received no attention in the forma-
tion of their manners under the guidance of their parents, they
will require no apologies for that instruction which, if they
make proper use of, will fit them for the society of gentlewomen
and gentlemen.
Originally, agentleman was defined to be one who, without
any of nobility, wears a coat of arms. This is why the
title
descendants of many of the early colonists preserve with such
pride and care the time-stained armorial bearings which their
forefathers brought with them from their homes in the mother
country. Although despising titles as many did, and ignoring
the rights of kings as supported by their royalist relations, they
still clung to the "grand old name of gentleman." Race tells
in man as in other animals, but it is no longer the only requi-
site ;neither will learning and wealth, united with blood, make
a man a gentleman, not even though his possessions should
exceed those of Croesus. jN"or will race, education, and wealth
combined, make a woman a gentlewoman, if she is wanting in
refinement and consideration for the feelings of others. Men
and women of sensitive organizations may possess that unself-
ishness of nature and that kindty consideration for others which
characterize the gentleman and the gentlewoman, and these
qualities may show themselves in such a way as to be mistaken
for what some call innate good breeding but in reality there is
;
no such thing good manners are only acquired by education

:
and observation, followed up by habitual practice at home and

in society. This, then, is the test, the touchstone that reveals
to us the gentlewoman and the gentleman, viz., good manners.
It is less distinct in appearance, far more subtle, far more diffi-
cult to attain than the old distinction but in these days, he who
;
does not possess it, even though he has a ducal title, need not
expect to be called a gentleman by gentlemen nor can a woman
;
without it aspire to being considered a lady by ladies. "No. per-

son who essays to make this truth understood, need give in ex-
cuse of such efforts any of the extenuating reasons set down in
other works upon the same subject.
It is the duty of American women to do all in their power
toward the formation of so high a standard of morals and man-
ners that the tendency of society will be upward instead of down-

INTRODUCTORY. XV11
vrard, seeking to make it in every respect equal to the best soci-

ety of any nation. Manners and morals are indissolubly allied,
and no society can be good where they are bad. " Les hommes
font les Zoi's, les femmes font les mcewrs." Here is one field for
woman to labor in a work for her to perform one of the mis- ;
sions acknowledged by men even as rightfully her own. Thus

can she aid in promoting a branch of that great educational
movement which is engrossing the sympathies and prompting
the generous labors of so many wise and able thinkers of our

time.
When the .late Charles Astor Bristed wrote "Toa certain
:
extent rudeness is still a characteristic of our people, and down-

right insolence not unfrequently prevails," he gave bold utter-
ance to a truth which many have felt, but which few have found
courage to utter for it does require moral courage of the high-
;
est type to attack the weaknesses and the foibles of mankind

weaknesses and foibles which are shared, in one form or another,
by all who possess the birthright of humanity.
Dr. Mayo says of a character in one of his novels " She :
rather admired a high standard of refinement, and culture, and

social morality, but she was not going to put herself out in any
way to correct the vices or elevate the tone of society. There
was not much of the reformer and nothing of the martyr in her
composition." This is worldly wisdom but if society were
;
altogether made up of such women, there would be but little

hope for that advancement in refinement which the cultivated
look for, or that correction of the errors and weaknesses of so-
ciety which the thoughtful and the kindhearted desire. The
same writer says truly "The only excuse for the existence in
:
this country of a set, or sets, pretending to be at the head of

is, that they really fulfil certain important functions,
social life
that they really offer a higher standard of elegance and culture,
that they really encourage an improvement in manners, and
stimulate the growth and spread of refined taste. This is their
only raisou cVCtre. If they do not this, their exclusiveness is an
insolent pretension, a contemptible humbug."
When admitted that culture is the first requirement of
it is
good society, then self-improvement will be the aim of each and

all its members and manners will improve with the cultivation
;
of the mind, until the pleasure and harmony of social intercourse

is no longer marred by the introduction of discordant elements.
XVlll INTRODUCTORY.
When this stage is reached, exclusiveness will no longer seem to

be a pretension, a humbug for those only will be excluded
;
whose education and manners are such as to render them unfit

for enjoyment in, and appreciation of, the best society. Good
manners are even more essential to harmony in society than is
full instruction of the mind and advanced education of its pow-
ers,and are as much an acquisition as is knowledge in any of its

various forms. Our parents and instructors are not our only
teachers they do but commence the life-long work in which we
;
perfect ourselves, if faithful to our charge.

Our best teachers are the illbred, for they hold up to us a mir-
we see how unlovely, how unattractive, women and
ror in which
men can make themselves, when their conduct gives evidence of
a want of that degree of self-respect which alone leads men and
women to respect the rights and the and to do
feelings of others,
as they would be done by. The religion of the golden rule is the
basis of all politeness a religion which teaches us to forget our-
be kind to our neighbors, and to be civil even to our
selves, to
enemies. The appearance of so being and doing, is what society
demands as good manners. Where differing views are held as
to social duties and privileges, where distinctions are made other
than those conferred by education, cultivation, refinement, and
morality, it is quite true that this Christian politeness, which
leads men and women to be strict only with themselves, and
indulgent with others, must be dispensed with. The man or
woman in such circles guided by it, is liable to be
whose life is
misunderstood. The wellbred are easy to get along with, for

they are as quick to make an apology when they have been at
fault, as they are to accept one when it is made. " The noble-
hearted only understand the noble-hearted."
Impoliteness is very demoralizing, and in a society where the
majority are rude from the thoughtlessness of ignorance, or re-
miss from the insolence of bad breeding, the iron rule, ct Do unto
others as they do unto you," is offcener put in practice than the
golden one. As savages know nothing of the virtues of forgive-
ness, and think those who are not revengeful are wanting in spirit,
so the illbred do. not understand undeserved civilities, extended
to promote the general interests of society, and to carry out the
injunction of Scripture to strive after the things that make for
peace.
It is good manners which divides societv into sets. One set
INTRODUCTORY. XIX
has no breeding at all. another has a little, another more, another

enough and between that which has none and that which has
;
enough, there are more shades than in the rainbow. Good man-

ners are the same in essence everywhere at courts, in fashion-

able society here, in literary circles, in domestic life they never
change but social observances, customs, and points of etiquette
;
vary with the age, and with the people.

It is in hope of bringing about a better general understanding
as to the importance of fulfilling our social duties, that this com-
pilation has been made.
Dickens showed his appreciation of the superiority of the in-
struction given in books over oral teaching, when, in "Xicholas
Hiekleby," he put in the mouth of the master these words " We
:
go upon the practical mode of teaching, Xickleby. ^Vhen a boy

knows this out of book, he goes and does it." Carlyle says :
"On all sides are we not driven to the conclusion that, of the
things which man can do or make below, by far the most mo-
mentous, wonderful, and worthy are the things we call books ?
Those poor bits of rag-paper, with black ink on them, what have
they not done, what are they not doing? Is it not verily, at
bottom, the highest act of man's faculty that produces a book ?
It is the thought of man, the true thaumaturgic virtue, by which
man works all things whatsoever. Of all priesthoods, aristoc-
racies, governing classes, extant in the world, there is no class
comparable for importance to that priesthood of the writers of
books. The man of letters is uttering forth, in such words as
he has, the inspired soul of him all that a man, in any case,
;
can do. I say inspired, for what we call originality, sincerity,

genius, the heroic quality we have no good name for, signifies
that. Complaint is often made, in these times, of what we call
the disorganized condition of society how ill many arranged
;
forces of society fulfil their work how many powerful forces are
;
seen working in a wasteful, chaotic, altogether unarranged man-

ner On the beaten road there is tolerable travelling, but
it is sore work, and many have to perish, fashioning a path
through the impassable

The writer of a book, is not he a preacher, preaching to all
men in all times and places? ....
"Books persuade men. Not the wretchedest circulating li-
brary novel, which foolish girls thumb and con in remote villages,
but will help to regulate the actual practical weddings and house-
XX INTRODUCTORY.
holds of those foolish girls. So Celia felt, so Clifford acted ; the

foolish Theorem of Life, stamped into those young brains, eomes>
out as a solid practice one day
" The writers of newspapers, pamphlets, poems, books, these
are the real working effective church of amodern country."
Thus Caiiyle shows what importance he places upon the teach-
ing of books. Placing like importance upon their teaching, the
compiler of these pages has endeavored to do her work, feeling
that it is of the highest importance that every one should take
pains to be informed concerning the right and the best in social
intercourse and usage. This knowledge is not born with the
individual it comes only with cultivation.
;
Points which to some minds are seemingly unessential, are not

so as long as they convey to any minds anything that is wound-

ing like inferiority in station, or premeditated rudeness, such,
for instance, as the signing of letters, and the wording of regrets.
It is trifles which shade off the points of difference between
the various degrees of breeding. Why not then make ourselves
acquainted with all these various shades, if it is true that what-
ever is worth doing at all, is worth doing well ? These points,
as has been declared, constitute part of what is in the whole no
arbitrary and fanciful set of dicta. It is a sequence of logical
deductions and applications. Necessities of social life produced
conventionalities they are the harness in which the race is run.
;
Those who ridicule and defy them, who take pleasure in outrag-
ing them, give evidence that they are not accustomed to their
observance, and that neither they themselves belong, nor have
their ancestors belonged, to the ranks of the most highly culti-
vated of their time. The ignorant and the uncultivated are the
only ones who undervalue the requirements of good breeding.
It has been said that the whole object of these laws is to main-
tain the dignity of the individual and the comfort of the com-
munity. Their observance takes away the dSsagremens that
might result from the meeting of people of opposite character
and education, rounds off the sharp angles, makes life easy, and
allows us to slip easily over all the dangerous places in our views
and wishes and experiences which are nobody's business but
our own. Obedience to these laws is to social life what obedi-
ence to law is in political Whatever enjoyment we have

life.
from society, from that agglomeration of morning calls, breaks

fasts, dinner parties, luncheons, evening entertainments, pro-
INTRODUCTORY. XXI
longed visits, rides, drives, operas, theatres, and all which go to

make up the business of gay life, and some portion of which en-
ters into all life, even the humblest, since the very poorest among
us have their gatherings, and enjoy their pleasures whatever
enjoyment we have from this association, and from our daily ex-
istence, so far as others are concerned, is possible only through
our obedience to the laws of that etiquette which governs the
whole machinery, and keeps every cog and wheel in place, and
at its own work, which prevents jostling, and carries all things
along comfortably to their consummation. Instead then of re-
garding the understanding of these laws as a trivial thing, we
should rather look to see if the observance of them will not lead
the way to a still higher level of life and manners for we may ;
rest assured that a fine etiquette, treating every individual, as it
does, on the plane of sovereignty, never forgetting his rights and

dignities, giving him his own place, and keeping others out of
it, making it easy by custom of the multitude to render unto
Caesar, regarding always, as it will be found to do, the sensitive-

ness of the most sensitive, destroying the agony of bashfulness,
controlling the insolence of audacity, repressing the rapacity of
selfishness,and maintaining the authority of the legitimate, has
something to do with morality, and is an expression of the best
that civilization has yet done. This is what a writer in " Har-
per's Bazar " has most ably said, in a paper that appeared in its
columns last winter.
Not alone in America is this subject now being agitated, for
since the days of the " Spectator," never has there been a time
when the most distinguished writers of the day have so turned
their attention to the importance of good manners, involving the
observance of social laws. Everything that pertains to good
breeding and to mental and moral culture, ought to be of interest
to all who instruct the young, whether parents or teachers.
Emerson says a circle of men, perfectly wellbred, would be a
company of sensible persons, in which every man's native man-
ner and character appeared. This assertion implies that mere
training will not of itself alone make the manners good, that they
are rather the kindly fruit of refined natures and of culture in
past generations. But, even admitting this, do not coarse na-
tures, and such as do not possess high transmitted qualities, need
all the more that training, without which they would turn so-
ciety into a Bedlam, and make life unendurable to refined minds
XXII INTRODUCTORY.
Mid sensitive organizations ? Ruskin says a gentleman's first

characteristic that fineness of structure in the body which
is
renders it capable of the most delicate sensation, and of that

structure in the mind which renders it capable of the most deli-
cate sympathies. One may say, simply, fineness of nature. And
yet, as has already been said, such natures even are not endowed.
at birth with a knowledge of the forms which have been created
for the purpose of taking away the disagreeabilities which result
from people of opposite character and training meeting in social
life. Calvert says ladyhood is an emanation from the heart sub-
tilized by culture. Here we have the two requisites for the high-

est breeding transmitted qualities and the culture of good train-
ing. Of the higher type of ladyhood, continues Calvert, may
'
'
'
'
'
'
always be said what Steele said of Lady Elizabeth Hastings,

'that unaffected freedom and conscious innocence gave her the
attendance of the graces in all her actions. At its highest, lady- '
hood implies a spirituality made manifest in poetic grace. From

the lady there exhales a subtle magnetism. Unconsciously she
encircles herself with an atmosphere of unruffled strength, which,
to those who come into it, gives confidence and repose. Within
her influence the diffident grow self-possessed, the impudent are
checked, the inconsiderate admonished even the rude are con- ;
strained to be mannerly, and the refined are perfected all spelled ;
unawares by the charm of the flexible dignity, the commanding

gentleness, the thorough womanliness of her look, speech, and
demeanor. A sway is this, purely spiritual. Every sway, every
legitimate, every enduring sway is spiritual ; a regnancy of light
over obscurity, of right over brutality. The only real gains we
ever
make are spiritual gains a further subjection of the gross
to the incorporeal, of body to soul, of the animal to the human.
The finest, the most characteristic acts of a lady, involve a spir-
itual ascension, a growing out of herself. In her being and bear-
ing, patience, generosity, benignity, are the graces that give shape
to the virtues of truthfulness."
Here we have the test of true ladyhood. Were tomes upon
tomes written upon the subject, what more, what better could
be said ? Let the young remember that whenever they find them-
selves in the company of those who do not make them feel at
ease, they arc in the society of pretenders, and not in the com-
pany of true gentlewomen and true gentlemen. As in literature,
talent alone can never make a good critic, inasmuch as genius is
:
INTRODUCTORY. XXlll
needed to sympathize with genius, so wellbred men and women

can only feel at home in the society of the wellbred. In anything
less they are aliens and strangers.
Has it ever occurred to any one to picture what society might
be, if all who moved in it were gentlemen and gentlewomen
what the earth might be made, if all its inhabitants were kind-

hearted if, instead of contending with the faults of our fellows,
we were each to wage war against our own faults ? There is no
one living who does not need to watch constantly against the
evil from within, as well as from without, for, as has been truly
said, "a man's greatest foe dwells in his own heart." The les-
sons of life are never learned until ended the victory over
life is ;
self is never gained until the mortal becomes immortal. This is

why Life is called a school, and Sin and Sorrow its teachers. It
is a great work, that of self-improvement, self-culture.
Miss Shirreff, writing of the higher education of women, says

"So long as essentials are never lost sight of, let us add as many
more graces of high culture as time, or means, or occasion may
permit. " It is with these graces of high culture that we now have
to deal in the following pages which pages, like those that pre-
;
cede them, are but little more than a compilation from the various
authors whose names will be found at the close of this work.
Ruskin tells us, "All men who have sense and feeling are beiiig
continually helped they are taught by every person whom they
;
meet, and enriched by everything that falls in their way. The

greatest is he who has been oftenest aided and if the attain-
;
ments of all human minds could be traced to their real sources,

it would be found that the world had been laid most under
contribution by the men of most original power, and that every

day of their existence deepened their debt to their race, while it
enlarged their gifts to it. The labor devoted to trace the origin
of any thought, or any invention, will usually issue in the blank
conclusion that there is nothing new under the sun yet nothing;
that is and he is
truly great can ever be altogether borrowed ;
commonly the wisest, and is always the happiest, who receives

simply, and without envious question, whatever good is offered
him, with thanks to its immediate giver."
NEWrORT.

Sensible Etiquette
OF THE BEST SOCIETY,
CUSTOMS, MANNERS AND MORALS, AND

HOME CULTURE.
CHAPTER I.
BETTERS NOTES INVITATIONS ACCEPTANCES REGRETS

OPERA-BOXES EXCEPTIONS TO GENERAL RULES SOCI-
ETY SOLITUDE CHARACTER.
" No talent among men hath more scholars and fewer masters."
In everything that is done, no matter how trivial, there is a right

14
and a wrong way of doing it. The writing of a note or letter, the
wording of a regret, the prompt or the delayed answering of an in-
vitation, the manner of a salutation, the neglect of a required atten-
tion, all betray to the well-bred the degree or the absence of good
breeding." From the French of Midler.
Respect for one's self, as well as respect for others, re-

quires that no letter should ever be carelessly written,
much less a note. Blots of ink, erasures, and stains on the
paper are equally inadmissible. The handwriting should
be divested of all flourishes, the rules of punctuation should
be strictly regarded, and no capital letters used where they
are not required. Any abbreviations of name, rank, or
title are considered rude beyond those sanctioned by cus-
tom, nor should any abbreviations of words be indulged
(13)
14 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
in, or underlining of words intended to be emphatic. All

amounts of money or other numbers should be written, re-
serving the use of numeral figures for dates only. It is
good form to have the direction of the writer printed in
simple characters at the top. All business letters should
bear the direction and the date. Upon friendly notes
nothing more than the day of the week, with the street
and the number, is absolutely necessary.
No attention should ever be paid to anonymous letters.
The writers of such stamp themselves as ignoble and cow-
ardly; and cowards never hesitate to say or write what> is
not true when it suits their purpose. All statements made

and inspired by
in such letters should be regarded as false
envy; no anonymous letter-writers who are
for there are
not both cowardly and envious. Such letters should be
consigned to the flames, for they are beneath notice.
White note-paper and envelopes are in better taste than
colored. In families where arms are used it should be re-
membered that unmarried ladies have not the right to use
crests or coats of arms, although some do so who cannot
plead ignorance as an excuse. Americans have the reputa-

tion of sneering at titles, yet of imitating the weaknesses and
infringing upon the rights of those who bear them. It
must be confessed that even in a republic the temptation
to use armorial bearings isvery strong, and the desire very
natural, where families possess the undoubted right: as,
when they have been handed down from father to son for
many generations, after having been brought from the
mother-country either on old silver or old seals or in old
Bibles, or emblazoned with casque and mantling on vellum
and framed, as are frequently seen in our Colonial families.
But in this brazen age anything can be bought with money,
and coats of arms are often used at complete variance with
personal history and in violation of all precedent. It is
ARMS AND CRESTS. 15
considered a misdemeanor, and punished as such, to in-

fringe on a merchant's mark, and yet the marks of nobility
are continually appropriated by ignorant and aspiring peo-
ple who only bear the name of the family, and cannot
trace the faintest line of their descent. The oldestEuro-
pean families prefer to use their arms without quarteringSo
A story is told of two gentlemen passing along the Rue de
la Paix in Paris, who stopped to look in the attractive

window of a china establishment. "Jupiter!" exclaimed
one, " look at the
arms on that china no end of quarter-
!

ings Let us stop in and see what noble duke it belongs
!
to." Great was their astonishment to learn that it had

been ordered by an American family.
Nothing more vulgar than pretence, and those who
is
use arms or crests should have them printed as simply as

possible. Married ladies use the arms of their husbands'
family, unmarried ones the quarterings of their fathers' and
mothers' arms on a lozenge. In a republic monograms
are considered by many in better taste than crests or coats
of arms. Fashion is always changing the size and the shape
of note-paper and envelopes, but the quality never alters.
Nothing looks poorer or more untidy than thin paper, and

envelopes which do not conceal the writing. No letters
should ever be crossed, even among relations or intimate
friends. Some literary people affect carelessness in writing,
thinking it rather Byronic to do so, but if they realized
the effect produced by a slovenly letter upon the mind of
the recipient they would never repeat the offence. In no
way is one's culture sooner judged of than by his manner of
writing a note or a letter Long letters are excusable only
when written to relatives or old friends. In writing formal
letters the stilted style of past generations has been univer-
sally dropped. The prevailing idea amongst sensible
people of the present day is that familiarity and ceremony
are equally far removed from politeness and good taste,
and should be banished from society. The writing of

notes in the third person, which was the custom formerly
among people who knew each other but slightly, is now
generally confined to notes of invitation, excepting where
old-school customs are still admired and clung to.
Whenever the note exceeds the few admissible lines for

the third person, it is better, even when writing to strangers,
to write in the first person. The French have the follow-
ing rule: "In manuscript letters never use the third per-
son excepting when writing to your dressmakers and
tailors." Certainly no well-educated lady or gentleman
would be guilty of the rudeness of replying to a note, from
a friend and equal, written in the first person, by one writ-
ten in the third, unless from thoughtlessness.
Persons have been known in fits of abstraction to sign
their names to notes written in the third person. One
would hope that the receiver would be sufficiently chari-
table not to attribute such a mistake to ignorance, knowing
how frequently it is the case that persons who write much
are surrounded by members of their family,who keep up a
flow of conversation, often addressing remarks to them
which require an answer. would not be surprising
It
should a person o situated change from the third to the
first person before her note was finished, or even sign her
name to one which she had written in the third person.

But such mistakes should be carefully guarded against, as
nothing could bear stronger circumstantial evidence of
ignorance. When a letter is upon business, commencing
" Sir " or " Dear Sir," it is customary to place the name of
the person addressed at the close, in the left-hand corner.
When written in the third person the name is omitted
of course; also in all letters commencing with the name of
the person to whom you are writing, as " My dear Mrs.
LETTERS AND NOTES. 17
Jones." The name should not then be repeated in the left-

hand corner as when one commences, " Dear Madam," or
"Sir." It is astonishing to see how often this rule is vio-
latedby persons professing the greatest punctiliousness in
observing the correct forms and ceremonies of social inter-
course.
The custom of leaving a blank margin on the left-hand
side of each page is now looked upon as obsolete, excepting
in legal documents. No notes should be commenced very
high or very low on the page, but should be nearer the top
than the middle of the sheet.
In addressing a clergyman it is customary to commence
" Reverend Sir " or " Dear Sir." It is no longer custom-
ary to write " B.A." or " M.A." after his name. " Rev.
Henry Bell," is the correct form ; where the first name is
not known, " Rev. Bell."

Doctors of divinity and of medicine are thus distin-
guished :
a To the Rev. James Haw, D.D.," or " Rev.
Dr. Haw;" "To J. G.Latham, Esq., M.D.," "Doctor
Latham," or "Dr. Latham."
Foreign ministers are addressed as "His Excellency"
and " Honorable." (See Westlake's How to Write Let-
ters
a valuable book for proper use of titles.)
In writing to servants it is customary to begin thus:
" To Ellen Weller Mrs. Jones wishes to have her house
:
in readiness on the 14th inst.," etc., etc. To trades-people

the third person is used. If necessary to write in the first
person, one commences, "Sir," and signs "Yours truly,"

giving the initials only, as "J. E. Jones," not "Julia E.
Jones."
There is a diversity of opinion as to the degrees of for-
mality in commencing and signing notes and letters. Both
in England and New England the scale is as follows:
"Madam," "Dear Madam," "My dear Madam;" "Dear
2
:
Mrs. Jones," "My dear Mrs. Jones," "My dear Friend/'

In closing a note
the degrees are implied as follows
" Truly yours " or " Yours truly," " Very truly yours,"
" Sincerely yours," " Cordially yours," " Faithfully
yours," " Affectionately yours."
There are words enough in use to express every grade
of feeling, and they should be carefully selected for the pur-
pose; as the conclusion of a letter or a note makes an im-
pression upon the person reading it. To aged persons
"With great respect, yours sincerely," recommends itself
as being less familiar than the other forms. rude A very

ending is" Yours, etc."
You do not sign " Yours truly " or " Truly yours " to
any one whom you know sufficiently well to commence
your note with " My dear Mrs. ;" this form being re-
served for writing to strangers and for business letters.

" Believe me, with kind regards, sincerely yours," is one
of the stereotyped modes considered a good form in closing
a a friend. It
letter to is a thing of the past to commence
letters with " Sir " or " Madam " when writing to persons
in your own class of circles. This form is reserved for per-
sons of superior or inferior station as denoting in both no
familiarity. While, in replying to a letter from a stranger
so commenced, it would be extremely civil, in a lady, to
begin with "Dear Sir" or"Dear Madam," ft would be
very uncivil to commence a letter with }"Sir" or
" Madam " in answering one commencing with " Dear
Sir" or " Dear Madam." Foreigners are struck with the
formalities that Americans sanction. A lady, writing to
another lady of her own station, although she may never
have met her, writes "
Dear Mrs. Blank," signing herself
"Yours truly." After she has become acquainted with
her, she changes to " My dear Mrs. Blank," and signs her-
self "Yours sincerely," or, perhaps, "With kindest re-

LETTERS AND NOTES. 19
gards, believe me cordially yours," giving her Christian

name in full, as for example, " Lucy M. Vaughan," and
not " L. M. Vaughan."
It is everywhere looked upon as a vulgarity when a mar-
ried lady signs herself with the "Mrs." before her name,
or a single lady with the " Miss." In writing to strangers
who do not know whether to address you as " Mrs." or
" Miss," the address should be given in full, after signing
your letter; as, "Mrs. John Vaughan," followed by th?
direction : or, if unmarried, the " Miss " should be placed
in brackets, at a short distance preceding the signature-
Never write of your children as " Miss Nellie " or " Mas-
ter Edward." Reserve the "Miss" or "Master" for use
in speaking or writing to inferiors.
To recapitulate,
In writing to strangers, one is at liberty to use the third
person, or to commence with "Sir" or "Madam," as pre-
ferred. If the any one of whom the writer has
letter is for
some knowledge, " Dear Sir " or " Dear Madam " is con-
sidered more courteous. If the persons have speaking ac-
quaintance, " Dear Mr. Jones " or " Dear Mrs. Jones " is
the correct form. If visits have been exchanged, or the
persons writing and written to are well acquainted, " My
dear Mrs. Jones" or " My dear Mr. Jones."
Do not sign " Yours truly " to a friend. Reserve this
form for business letters, and in writing to strangers.
Never sign your name prefixed with " Mrs.," or " Miss,"
or " Mr."
Only the letters of unmarried ladies and widows are ad-
dressed with their baptismal names. All letters of mar-
ried women should bear their husbands' names, as " Mrs=
John Smith." The French do not use "Cher" or "Chere"
in commencing letters, unless where there is great inti-
macy, but only "Monsieur," "Madame," or "Mademoi<
selle ;"
which customs Americans abroad would do well to
remember when writing in the French language. Writing
in English, our own forms can be observed, even though
writing to foreigners.
Foreigners of distinction do not use their titles in signing
notes or letters to their friends ; nor is it ever permissible
for Americans to prefix " Honorable " or any other title to
their own names.

In writing to your inferiors use as few words as possible,
that your letter may not be presumed upon from any seem-
ing familiarity. As men are not as chivalric in these days
as in former times, it would be well to read over every
letter before sending it, with a view to discovering whether
it is worded as it ought
to be should it fall into other hands
than those for whom was written. A lady once addressed
it
a letter to a man with whom she had but slight acquaint-

ance, stating with perfect fairness the unprincipled con-
duct of some one in his employ which she thought it was
for his interest to know and to condemn. It never seemed
to have crossed her mind that the subordinate would see
her letter; but it was shown to him, and he wrote an illit-
erate and most insolent note- in reply, stating in it that he
had kept a copy of the note which she had written to his
employer.
Such an experience could not often occur, it is true, for
there are few men to be found who would show a lady's
letter to the person of whom she had complained in terms
of indignation suitable to the grossness of his offence, but

that did once occur should serve as a warning to all
it
writers of letters not to allow any epistle to go out of their

hands which they would not be willing to have read by
others than the one addressed. Only in the cultivated
must we look for that thorough refinement which acts like
an instinct in such matters.

LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 21
Another thing in which great care should be exercised by

those who have a voluminous correspondence ("dashing off"
a dozen letters at a time), is that each be at once inclosed in
its own Absent-minded and careless persons fre-
envelope.
quently create great annoyance by inclosing their letters
wrongly. A lady going to a strange city had some letters of
introduction sent by post, that the parties to whom they were
to be sent might upon her during her stay, which was to
call
be short, as she was a musical celebrity whose time was not

entirely at her own disposal. The letters were written and
sent, but unfortunately were so carelessly changed about in
putting them in their envelopes, as to deprive those to whom
they were addressed of the pleasure it would have been to
them to make the acquaintance of the lady. Punch gives
the following experience, which is still more to the point:
Damon " Hullo, Pythias ; what's the matter ?" Pythias
"O, my dear fellow, I've tut-t-t-t-t (objurgations),, I've
been writing to my tailor to give me another inch and a
half in the waistband, and composed a valentine to my
adored Anna, and oh ! I've put 'em into the
!"
wrong en-
velopes, and they're posted
Letters of introduction should be brief and carefully
worded. State in full the name of the person, and the city
or town he is from, intimating the mutual pleasure that you
feel the acquaintance will confer ; adding as few remarks as
possible concerning the one introduced. Persons are some-
times deterred from delivering letters of introduction which
seem to them to be undeservedly complimentary. Letters of
introduction are left unsealed, to be closed before delivery by
the one introduced, who sends it with his card and direction,
and waits until this formality is returned by a call, or by
cards with an invitation. When a gentleman delivers such a
letter to a lady, he is at liberty to call, sending up his card
to ascertain whether she will receive him then, or appoint
another hour that will be more convenient. The same rule is

to be observed by those whose stay in a city is short. A let-
ter of introduction should not, as a general rule, be given,
unless the person writing it is well acquainted with the one
whom he introduces and the one to whom he writes. If
the persons who receive such letters are really well bred,
nothing but an accident will prevent you from hearing
within twenty-four hours from them ; for as La Fontaine
says, a letter of introduction is like a draft, must be it
cashed at sight. The one receiving it, you

either invites
to dine enfamille, or to meet others, or at least asks you to
drive with him, or visit some place of amusement. Too
great caution, however, cannot be exercised in giving a
letter which makes such demands upon an acquaintance.
A gentleman in Boston once wrote to a friend in New
York, introducing a foreigner of whom he knew nothing
further than that he had met him at a dinner party at the
house of a wealthy Bostonian, and had found him an agree-
able and amusing table companion, musical, speaking sev-
eral languages, and apparently highly cultivated. The
New Yorker introduced him to his mother and sisters, en-
tertained him, took him to his club, exerted himself to pro-
cure invitations for him, and succeeded in launching him
upon the tide of New York society. One day, after lunch-
ing with his new friend at a well-known restaurant, they

left together ; but upon returning alone in the course of the
day to give some order, the New Yorker was accosted with
the following question by one of the clerks :
" I saw Ville-
noy in here with you this morning, sir. In what capacity
does he serve you?" "Villenoy!" exclaimed the gentle-
man, " Of whom are you speaking ? I know no one by
the name of Yillenoy." "I beg your pardon, sir; I
thought there was some mistake when I saw you break-
fasting together this morning." "There is no mistake
LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 23
upon my part," replied the gentleman. "My friend, Mr.

Hausenkroft, took luncheon with me. You have made
the mistake, whatever it is."
" Well, you see, sir, I could not be mistaken. I was

clerk at the Hotel at the time he was cook there.
When he some silver disappeared but although he
left, ;
was followed and arrested, they couldn't prove anything

against him. He was too sharp for that, sir. I thought
lie had gone back to Germany, when suddenly he turns up
here. If you want proof of what I say, ask him to go with

you to the Hotel, and you will get it."
"I shall most certainly take my friend to that hotel in
order that he may give the lie to such slanders," the gen-
tleman answered promptly. " There may be some strong
resemblance, but Mr. Hausenkroft is beyond suspicion."
An hour later found him at his friend's lodging house,
where the awkward accusation was revealed with as much
consideration as possible, and the foreigner was requested
to accompany his friend and clear up matters at once.
He agreed to do so, with the utmost coolness, said he had
heard of such cases before; in fact, had himself been taken
for another person,and treated the grave charge so lightly
as quite to reassure his friend, who had feared that he
might give offence, no matter how delicately he went to
work in the matter. The New York gentleman left,
agreeing to return the following morning, when they were
to proceed to the hotel together. But when he did return,
not a vestige of Hausenkroft, alias Yillenoy, was to be
found, nor were any of his effects left in his lodgings. All
had disappeared together some mysterious way; and
in
nothing left behind but unpaid bills, which the friend pre-
ferred to pay, as he had introduced him to his trades-
people, unfortunately, as well as in society.
In writing the superscription of foreign letters the word
"Monsieur" or "Madam" is not repeated as formerly,

viz. : "A Monsieur, Monsieur B." but simply " Monsieur
_B." The custom is In addressing notes of invi-
obsolete.
tation to foreigners bearing titles, if your republican sym-
pathies are too strong to permit you to make use of the
titles, you are at liberty to write " Mr. and Mrs." or " Mon-
sieur et Madame ;" but if you use the title for the husband
you must also use it for the wife. You cannot write " Mar-
quis and Madame de Villiers," or " Count and Madame
de Launy."
But even those who, on the ground of republican preju-
dices, object to titles, should not forget what civility re-
quires in their intercourse with titled foreigners, unless
they are willing to be classed in the category with those,
of whom Montaigne affirms, that if they cannot attain to
rank or greatness themselves, they take their revenge by
railing at it in others. .
AnEnglishman, well known as a large landed proprie-

tor in one of the southern counties of England, who lost no
opportunity of asserting his hostility to titles to his baronet
neighbor (a man whose ancestral name was
Domesday in "
Book"), at last had a baronetcy conferred upon him for
distinguished legal services. Announcing this factjto his
friend, he said, " My hostility against titles is in no way
diminished, but I have decided to accept the baronetcy on
my son's account, as he has not the same prejudices that I
entertain." His railing ceased thereafter.
As has been said, letters should never be crossed, even
among relatives. It is very trying to the patience to re-
ceive a crossed letter, or one written on too thin a sheet;
and one should be as careful with relatives as with
strangers, to avoid all trials of patience. Formality be-
tween friends and relatives is considered "bad form."
One begins letters, to all with whom one is connected, by
NOTES OF INVITATION. 25
using the baptismal name, as " My dear Lucy," or, " Dear
Lucy." In " old-school " times, it was customary, espe-
cially among the descendants of the Puritans, for heads of
families to address their married children, in speaking to
them, or of them, as " Mr." and " Mrs." The oldest families
in Europe address each other by their Christian names
through almost endless removes. Everywhere, old fami-
lies are very clannish, counting cousins to the twentieth re-
move, where all the members are men and women of cul-
ture. If wanting in education and refinement, one's rela-
tions may become more disagreeable than other people's
uncongenial relations. Owing to differences in education
and training, and to frequent changes of fortune, one's
poorest relatives are often more congenial than one's weal-
thiest. Although it should be the pride as well as the
duty of every family to remain as united as is possible, it
is much better when want of congeniality makes it impos-
sible for relatives to meet without clashing, or offending
each other's sensibilities, to avoid all unnecessary inter-
course. To insure one's own must
best development, one
have the companionship of those whose influence is good.
The ceremonial of invitations is much changed of late
years.
Notes of invitation for evening parties are issued in the
name of the lady of the house, as,
" Mrs. John Smith requests the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. Dudley*
Jones's company on Monday evening, March 6th, from nine to twelve
o'clock."
The reply, if an acceptance, may be as follows :
" Mr. and Airs. Dudley Jones have much pleasure in accepting Mrs.
John Smith's kind invitation for Monday evening, the 6th inst."
* Care must be had never to separate the Mr. and Mrs. from the
name, and the name itself must he written on one line.
26 SENSIELE ETIQUETTE.
Or, if a regret,
"Mr. and Mrs. Dudley Jones regret that a previous engagement

to dine with Mrs. Blank, deprives {hem of the pleasure of accepting
Mrs. John Smith's kind invitation for Monday evening, March 6th."
When the invitation is for a ball, the " At Home " form
is now often adopted, with "Dancing"
in one corner;
though many still use the more formal invitation, reserving
the a At Home" for receptions. For balls, the hours are
not limited, as at receptions.
The custom of the best society everywhere, which makes
it binding to let nothing prevent the acceptance of a first
invitation by those who customarily accept, is so little

understood in some American circles that ladies have been
heard to say, " Although I was dying to go, T sent a re-
gret, as you know would never do to seem eager to ac-
it
cept." Can be the reason why some are so dila-

this also-
tory in sending their acceptances? True hospitality never
dreams of accrediting the prompt fulfilment of duties to
any other eagerness than that which self-respect and a
sense of honor should require of all. Those who entertain
frequently know too well the greater convenience of receiv-
ing prompt answers ever to be guilty of withholding them;
and those who do not entertain at all ought to be even
more particular, if possible, in promptly replying. No
matter what the invitation, it is always more civil to send
an immediate regret when you know that you cannot go;
and just as binding is it, where an acceptance has been sent,
to send the required note of regret before the entertainment,
when you find that you cannot be present.
Oftentimes, persons are prevented from sending a note
of explanation after having accepted an invitation, when
they find themselves at the last moment unable to go, from
the idea that they are of too little importance to be missed.
In the same way, persons are often careless in writing their
NOTES OF REGRET. 27
notes of regret when a first invitation is received, omitting

to state the reason. This feeling of humility should never
be allowed to prevent the fulfilment of a courtesy, which
is an obligation equally binding upon all. In illustration
of the importance of sending a proper regret, though even
at the last moment, an incident may be given which came
under the compiler's notice many years since. A lady who
gave a ball for a nobleman of a distinguished historical
family, that had been sent by his king to this country on
a mission, asked, at his solicitation, an American girl whom
he had met in Washington, and whom he found particularly
charming. The young lady, who never went to balls, sent
an acceptance, and when the evening came, the foreigner
waited for her arrival to ask her for the cotillion, but she
did not appear. His annoyance was not lessened by learning
afterwards, through a common friend, that she had accepted
because she thought it was more civil than to send a regret,
although she knew that she could not go, and that she had
considered herself of too little importance to write the re-
quired note of explanation when the evening came. The
hostesswas the principal sufferer in this case, as hours of
her time were taken up in convincing the foreigner that
no rudeness was intended.
Those persons who have lived in a society where all its
members alike comprehend and perform their duties, feel
great aversion to mingling in circles where such differences
of opinion render one liable to repeated misunderstandings
and to annoying experiences.
Women who endeavor to shape their course upon Chris-
tian principles shouldremember that the very young may
err from this same humility, and should not, therefore, set
down their remissnesses to self-conceit or want of respect
for their superiors, where a charitable construction can be
put upon their shortcomings.
:
Of a very different nature are the evil words or deeds,

rendered in return for benefits conferred, which admit of
no cloak of charity. illustration. Most
These need no
heinous among them sown broadcast to in-
are such as are
jure the character; representations of rudeness, where no
rudeness has been shown, of superciliousness, where no
superciliousness has been felt, slurs cast upon families,
where no cause has existed, save in the imagination of the
talebearer. Despicable indeed is that character that can
take any delight in exposing the weaknesses of a relative,,
a friend, or a benefactor ; how much more despicable is the

person who invents them where they do not exist, who is
capable of representing one from whom he has received

nothing but kindness as a being to be classed in conduct
with snobs, pretentious people, and silly upstarts. Whit-
tier says
Nor counts on favors, fame or praise,

Shall find his smallest gift outweighs
The burden of the sea and land.
"Who gives to whom hath nought been given,

His gift in need, though small indeed,
As is the grass-blade's wind-blown seed.
Is large as earth and rich as heaven.
Forget it not, O man, to whom

A gift shall fall, while yet on earth ;
Yes, even to thy seven-fold birth

Recall it in the lives to come.
Who broods above a wrong in thought

Sins much; but greater sin is his
"Who, fed and clothed with kindnesses.
Shall count the holy alms as nought.
;
FORMS OF EXPRESSION. 29
Who dares to curse the hands that "bless
Shall know of sin the deadliest cost

The patience of the heaven is lost
Beholding man's unthankfulness.
For he who breaks all laws mar still

In Sivam's mercy be forgiven ;
But none can save in earth or heaven

The wretch who answers good with ill.
Let the man or the woman who answers good with ill by
circulating inventions or misrepresentations of his bene-
factorsremember that they are sure to fall upon the ears of
some true friend (among the many who listen) able to turn
the reproach upon the shoulders where it ought to rest.
From this long digression we turn to the form of accept-
ances and regrets.
The expression "presents compliments" has been dis-
carded for quite a number of years by all who are not
admirers of the old-school forms and ceremonies. It is
as obsolete as the word " genteel or as the word polite,
f
which was formerly so much used by Americans in their
acceptances and regrets, the English form of "kind" or
"very kind," being now generally substituted for "polite."
" I can give you no reason," says an English writer,
"why these poor words '
polite/ '
present compliments/
and '
genteel/ are thought so vulgar ; but it is quite certain
that they mark the class to which you belong. They are
tabooed or excluded in good society."
The severest simplicity is consistent with the truest re-
finement and the greatest elegance. The use of the words
"present compliments" and "your polite invitation"
causes the style of the note to appear stilted and antiquated
to modern ideas. Even when the word " polite " was more
used than it is now, there were many who rebelled at it,
SO SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
on account of its seeming to imply that the person inviting

could have written an invitation that was not polite.
No abbreviation of names is allowable in invitations or
in addresses, though initials may be used. Care must be
taken to write the full name upon one line, and not Mr.
and Mrs. on one line and the name on the next. In dates
numerals are generally preferred. This often depends on
the space, however. The handwriting varies so much in
individuals that one needs practice to scatter the words, or
condense them, in order to write invitations, acceptances,
or regrets, as they should be written. Invitations for balls
and large dinner parties are frequently engraved.
Stationers are always able to show specimens. The " At
Home " card admits of the name of the invited person
being written above; but this is not as much done with us
as in England. There the stationers always keep on hand

a plain card with the words
engraved in the centre, which is filled up by those invit-

ing, as they choose. Our stationers might easily introduce
these cards here, which would be a great convenience to
those who entertain frequently, and do not care to use the
more formal card with the invitation engraved upon it.
Invitations of a formal description can be sent out from
ten days to two weeks before the party is to take place. In
any case a notice of not less than a week is expected for
such invitations. They should be written or engraved on
small note-paper or large cards, with the envelopes to
match, and no colors used in the monogram or arms.
It is not considered good form to inclose one card of in-
vitation to several persons, addressing them as Messrs.
or as Mrs. Blank and family. But invitations are some-
times sent in this way by those who care little for rules
ACCEPTANCES AND REGRETS. 31
which do not involve a violation of the principle upon

which all rules of good breeding are based, viz., a due re-
gard for the feelings of others. A scarcity of cards, or
haste in sending out invitations being the cause, both, of
which should be avoided where it is possible. Those who
have been trained to make a difference between "reason-
able and unreasonable points of etiquette," often set con-
ventionalities at defiance with a boldness that startles those
who hold the idea that the etiquette of polite life is written
in a despotic code, and that those who obey any of it are
not excused from obeying the whole.
As an example of a rule that is binding upon all per-
sons, and which has no exceptions, is the one which re-

quires that should anything occur at the last moment to
prevent the attendance of a person who has accepted an
invitation, a regret shall be immediately sent.
This rule cannot be too strictly observed, for there should
be but one opinion regarding the rudeness of sending an
acceptance, and of staying away without apologizing for so
doing. Although the host and hostess may not miss any
of their expected guests on the evening of their entertain-
ment, rest assured they will not fail, in going over their list
of acceptances and regrets afterwards, to miss those who

accepted and did not arrive. We have heard that there
are many persons who hold the opinion of the young lady,
that more civil to send an acceptance than to send a
it is
regret, when they know they will not be able to be present.

This seems absurdly incredible to those who know what
civility requires. Self-respect requires the observance of
certain forms of courtesy quite as much as respect for others,
and this is a form that is strictly observed in the best so-
ciety. The Marchioness de Lambert said, in a tract that
she wrote for her son: "A man's happiness depends on his
manners and his conduct, and a disregard of observances
"
reflects not only upon his own nature, but upon his early
training."
Never use the word " avail" or "preclude" in notes of
acceptance and regret. Never say you "ivill" have the
pleasure of accepting, as it is not good English " will :
being in the future tense, and "accepting" in the present.

This mistake is constantly made, out of sheer thoughtless-
ness,by persons of culture, but it should be guarded against
by all who have no fondness for murdering " the king's
English."
It will be seen that the usual mode adopted for all
formal invitations, acceptances, and regrets, by the best-
bred English and American persons, admits of little varia-
tion. The least formal of formal invitations is when the
lady sends or leaves her own visiting-card, with the invita-
tion upon it. An invitation of this sort is not to be an-
swered unless an R. on the card. You go, or
S. V. P. is
not, as you please and, in the latter case, you call, or leave
;
a card, as soon after as is convenient. If you go, it is the

same as at kettle-drums, you do not call afterwards. Long
verbal apologies are never necessary from those who have
been unable to accept an invitation of any kind, if they
have done their duty. Word your regret properly, and
send your answer promptly, and nothing further is neces-
sary or expected beyond the brief allusion which civility
requires upon the first occasion of meeting after the enter-

tainment. Never fail to make an opportunity, though with
inconvenience to yourself, in which to express your thanks
or your regret, but any labored apology for non-appearance
is bad form. Ladies who entertain frequently, and in large
numbers, seldom remember who regret or who accept beyond
their circle of especial friends, unless there is some neglect
that implies rudeness to fasten some cases in their memory.
The feeling of those who entertain for the purpose of con-
:
DINNER INVITATIONS. 33
tributing their quota to the general pleasure, is often that

which a charming hostess once expressed with great naivete
in saying: "Those who come I shall be delighted to see,

and those who do not come it is all the same, as long as
they have received their invitations."
Often the only return that the young can make to the
matron who has entertained them is the rendering a prompt
and courteous reply, which all expect to receive who have
been trained to think it rude to delay an answer or to write
a curt reply, and the call afterwards which civility requires
in acknowledgment. If this is too much to expect in this
century of license in speech, and manners, and morals, it
will not be a matter of surprise if it soon becomes too much

trouble for ladies to throw open their houses for purposes
of hospitality. The difference between a courteous and
an uncourteous answer must be touched upon.
" Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith regret that they cannot accept Mrs.
Dudley's invitation for Friday evening"
is not a civil form for a regret.

A still ruder form :
"Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith decline Mrs. Mortimer Dudley's

invitation for Friday evening."
Some persons write*their regrets in this manner:

"Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith's compliments and regrets for Fri-
day evening."
All these curt answers to the kindly worded invitation

of those who entertain, are more frequently the result of
carelessness in their writers than of premeditated rudeness.
Dinner invitations are written or engraved in the name
of the husband and wife
" Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs.
Mortimer Dudley's company at dinner, on Tuesday, the 18th of Feb-
ruary, at seven o'clock."
3
" :
If accepted, the answer is as follows
"Mr. and Mrs. Mortimer Dudley accept with pleasure Mr. and
Mrs. Ernest Smith's kind invitation to dine with them on Tuesday,
the 18th inst ., at seven o'clock.
Another grammatical error, almost as frequently- made

as the "will accept" for "accepts," is in using the words
" to dinner " instead of " for dinner," or, " to dine."
"To dinner" is neither grammatical nor euphonious, yet
it is a combination often used by persons who certainly
must know better, and is found in some of the best books
on etiquette.
All answers to invitations are addressed to the lady who
invites; not to "Mr. and Mrs. Blank."
Dinner, opera, and theatre-party invitations are an-
swered as soon as received, and unequivocally accepted or
declined.
It is quite as important to answer invitations to opera
and theatre-parties promptly, as it is to answer dinner in-
vitations immediately after receiving them. The one who
makes up the party wishes to fill the seat at once. A gen-
tleman taking a proscenium box, which holds eight or ten
persons, seated comfortably, is sometimes incommoded by
the thoughtlessness of an eleventh, who, instead of drop-
ping in for the ten minutes' call permissible between the
acts, comes to remain during an entire act, occupying the
seat of one of those who were invited for the evening.
The length of the stay makes no difference whatever in
those boxes, where the invited are packed as sardines are,
more with reference to making a spectacle for the house
than for the comfort of the invited. Gentlemen should
discriminate between the two, and time their calls accord-
ingly.
" So, you sent a gentleman out of your box who came
FORMS OP REGRETS. 35
when he was not invited, telling him there was no room

for him," said one friend to another.
" You. know me too well to believe such an invention,
but you need not deny it, as those persons who could think
me capable of such a rudeness, would also believe me ca-
pable of telling a falsehood to cover it," was the answer.
An invitation to a lady's opera-box, or theatre-party,
where there has been no entertainment preceding or after,
such as a dinner or a supper, does not require any " after-
call," unless it is a first invitation; as thanks for the atten-
tion can be given when taking leave of the lady in her box,
or when seeing her to her carriage, as the case may be.
To return to the form of regrets, we find the following
rule in " London Etiquette :" " All regrets from persons
who are not able to accept invitations should contain a rea-
son for regretting." This rule is as strictly observed in
our best society as it is abroad, and is considered especially
binding in answering a first invitation. It is said that
outside of diplomatic circles there are no ladies more punc-
tilious in the observance of traditionary rules than are
some ladies in the exclusive circles of Xew York, Philadel-
phia, and Boston society.
Persons in mourning regret that a recent bereavement
prevents them from accepting; or, if the note-paper has
the usual black edge that custom ordains, it speaks for it-
self and needs no other explanation. Those who are going
to be absent from the city, regret that intended absence
prevents them from accepting (not " will prevent," should
be borne in mind, as this is a mistake that is constantly
made). "A previous engagement" is made the excuse
when there is an engagement at home, or away from it,
and when one has no inclination to accept which makes it ;
quite necessary for those who really regret their inability,

to mention what their engagement is.
: :
A first which has not been accepted should

invitation
not, as a rule, be repeated, until a courtesy of some kind
lias been extended in return, though it be but a kind mes-
sage, or an informal note, expressing renewed regret.

Kind hearts are better prompters than rules in such mat-
ters, and all who love to confer kindnesses on others well
know how pleasant it is to receive the simplest token of
appreciation in return.
A lady, who once received a few sprays of the wild ar-
butus blossom, left at her door by some unknown friend,
cannot to this day recall the circumstance without awaken-
ing memories of the exquisite pleasure which this attention
gave her ; not only because the arbutus was associated with
many memories of her girlhood, but because of the kind
feeling which the bestowed attention manifested, and
which came to her in moments of depression. The sweet
breath of the flowers seemed to say " See although the : !
hands that once gathered these fragrant blossoms for you

are cold in death, you are not forgotten. A ministering
angel has brought them to you just when you needed them
most."
In writing a regret, there are circumstances evident to
every sensitive mind, under which "very kind" is often
substituted for " kind/' and still others when " regret ex-
tremely " is more courteous than "regret." These need
no explanation, for there are but few natures not able to
judge for themselves.
The following are the forms that are most frequently used
" Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith are not able to accept the kind invi-
tation of Mrs. Dudley,owing to the death of a near relative."
If illness is the cause of a regret

" Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith regret that they are not able to ac-
cept Mrs. Dudley's kind invitation, owing to the illness of a member
of their family."
PROMPT REPLIES TO INVITATIONS. 37
Or if absence from home prevents :
"Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith regret (or regret extremely) that
from home deprives them of the pleasure of ac-
their intended absence
cepting Mrs. Dudley's kind invitation for Friday evening, the 17th
instant."
"All invitations should be answered as soon as possible

after receiving them." It is easy to see why it is that in
the most exclusive European society this rule is punctil-
iously regarded. If invitations were thrown one side, to
be answered at leisure, as is so frequently done with us, the

multiplicity of engagements would lead to entire forgetful-
ness, and to one of the most unpardonable of all rudenesses,
no notice taken of the invitation. A well-bred London
man answers all invitations as soon as he reads them ; and
frequently in his bachelor apartments arranges them in

turn down either side of his mirror, so that, at a glance
upon the open pages of each, he sees what his engagements
are for weeks before him.
The French have a saving that is applicable to all notes
of invitation, to the effect that "it is as important to reply
as promptly to a note requiring an answer as it is to a ques-
tion asked in speaking."
Until very recently, the initials R. S. V. P. (Repondez
s'U vous plait) have been engraved upon all formal cards,
but they are less and less frequently seen. To thus ask
or even remind a lady or gentleman that an invitation
should be answered, is, to say the least, a faint reproach to
their breeding. All refined people who are accustomed to
the best social forms are fully aware that it would be an
unpardonable negligence to omit replying to an invita-
tion for a single day. Although it is not intended as an
insult to an acquaintance's intelligence, it is one, neverthe-
less, writes the author of that valuable work, " Social Eti-
quette in New York."
An English book on modern etiquette says: "On re-

ceiving an invitation to an evening party, an 'At Home,'
or whatever it may happen to be, reply within a day or
7
two at latest. Another work on the same subject, by the
'
Right Honorable the Countess of * * * *, says, " Invita-

tions to a ball should be answered immediately." It k
well known that some who admit that dinner invitations
should be answered the same day, deny the necessity of
ball invitations being answered promptly. In a case of
this kind a foreigner who was a bachelor was once referred
to. He decided against the lady, who advocated prompt
replies to all invitations, and said that no answers were
expected in his country. Great was his astonishment upon
returning home to find that answers were expected, and
that the bearers of formal invitations waited for the answers.
When next he met the lady he candidly acknowledged his
error,and she laughingly told him that as long as he re-
mained unmarried he w ould not be very reliable authority
T
in such matters. " The Man in the Club Window" made

mistakes in his sensible book that he would not have made
had he had a wife or mother to instruct him.
In accepting a dinner invitation repeat the hour named,
in order that if any mistake has been made it may be cor-
rected. Upon one occasion, at a dinner given for some
distinguished strangers at the house of a gentleman in New-
port, whose long experience in entertaining rendered it
almost impossible that he could make a mistake of any
description, a lady found herself the first to arrive, although
she had heard the hour designated in her invitation strike
as she descended from the carriage. Inquiring of a servant,
she found that she was just one hour too soon. Her car-
riagewas already dismissed, and she had nothing to do but
to wait. A few moments later she heard the welcome
sound of wheels rolling over the gravel as a companion in
PROMPT REPLIES TO INVITATIONS. 39
misfortune drove up; but the occupant, finding all silent,
had the forethought to inquire whether any mistake had

been made in the hour, and learning that there had been,
drove away. When this gentleman returned, he brought
with him his invitation, which was clearly worded for the
hour previous to the one which the host thought he had
named in all his invitations. Had the above simple rule
been observed in the replies of the lady and gentleman the
mistake could have been rectified, and both would have
been saved the awkwardness of arriving before the hour.
A host should never wait over fifteen minutes for a tardy
guest, asby so doing he commits a rudeness towards all
those who arrive punctually. It is a very good idea to
note down in all invitation books any inexcusable tardiness
against the name, in order to avoid repeating dinner invi-
tations to such delinquents.
For musical soirees, charades, private theatricals, and for
opera, theatre, archery, croquet, sailing, and garden parties
less formal invitations are sent ; but no matter how infor-
mal the invitation (with the one exception of when a visit-
ing-card is used), on no account neglect to give immediate
attention to it ; any want of courtesy in this respect is un-
pardonable.
It would go far towards facilitating the prompt replies
to invitations which civility requires, if the plan of sending
all answers to invitations by post were adopted. In most
families in America the servants have sufficient to occupy
them, previous to the appointed evening, without being
called off every five or ten minutes to receive notes at the
door, that might just as well have been left all together by
the postman on his rounds. Those who consider it in
better form to send such notes by their own servants,
should ask themselves if something is not due to the known
wishes of those who entertain and we have yet to hear of
;
one host or hostess, who entertains frequently, that does

not prefer to receive the answers to his or her invitations
in this sensible manner. In some cities on the Continent,
the servant delivering dinner and other invitations waits
for an answer. Failing to find the person invited at home,
he returns to his mistress with the message that an answer
will be sent, which accordingly arrives in the course of the
day. In invitations for continental royal balls, the card
sometimes bears the following instruction : "En cas cV em-
pechement on est prie cle which
r envoy er cette carte;"
shows that crowned heads even desire answers. An En-
lish lady of distinction was once asked whether it was
customary in London to repeat invitations to those who

neglected to manifest their appreciation of the hospitality
extended to them by the customary mode of calling, or leav-
ing a card after the entertainment. She replied, " I cannot
answer for others. I dare say there are houses in London
where it would make no difference, but I would not pass
over such a breach of good manners nryself, nor do I know
any lady who I think would."
A picture in Punch, not long since, illustrated the faith-
fulness with which this rule is carried out in London.
One flunkey is complaining to another, who asks him if it
is the ball that his mistress has just given which has so
knocked him up. " Not the ball," he answers, " but taking
in the cards the next day."
Abook published in London, Paris, and New York,
entitled " Manners of Modern Society," though not en-
tirely free from errors, is replete with information, and has
many excellent ideas in it. Upon this subject the writer
says :
" There is something to be said in defence of the
gentlemen, their days are occupied with other and more
serious business, their evenings can be given to their friends,
and so they thus escape the monotony of calling, and yet
EXCEPTIONS T GENERAL RULE3. 41
are allowed to enjoy the festive gatherings, provided, of

course, that their cards have duly represented their owners
at the houses of their acquaintances.*'
Many of the faults in this book, as also in all books upon
the manners of society lie in the fact that their writers lay
down general rules, without mentioning that there are ex-
ceptions. Others arise from rules having been made to
meet certain conditions of society that do not exist with us,
as, for instance, the absurd one, " It is the lady's place to
bow first to a gentleman/' made solely for English society;
and then only under certain contingencies, the reasons for
which are explained in another chapter.
Efforts made to establish rules here which have been
adopted to suit other forms of society than those existing
in America, should not be encouraged. Every social rule
of any importance whatever will be found, if examined
into, to hold some reason for its observance, as, for instance,
the old-fashioned custom of drawing

D off the right
O hand glove
o
before shaking hands with a lady, which some gentlemen
still practice. This custom had its origin in feudal times,
when the pressure of the iron glove would have been pain-
ful. When any rule is given that will not bear examina-
tion as to the reason of its existence, one may safely con-
clude either that its need has gone by, or that it belongs to
another land than our own.
There are still many gentlemen who advocate drawing
off the right-hand glove before shaking hands with any
one who is ungloved, holding it especially binding that a
gentleman should not give a gloved hand to a lady that is
ungloved. In some parts of Europe, a lady, receiving,
hand ungloved, and guests enter the salon
leaves her right
with the same hand ungloved.
The contradictory instructions given in all books treat-
ing upon matters of etiquette, is owing in part to the vary-
ing customs of various countries, and partly to the fact that

such books are generally written upon speculation, without
their authors having been able to test the usefulness of the
rules by experience, or to judge by observation as to the
correctness of the information gleaned.
In illustration of a general rule being given without any
allusion to exceptions, take that in reference to letters of
introduction: "Never deliver a letter of introduction in
person." Here is the rule but if the bearer of a letter of
;
introduction is going to make a limited stay in a city, his

only opportunity of receiving any attention, or even of
meeting the one to whom the letter is addressed, is to de-
liver it in person. Again, if the letter introduces a gen-
tleman to z lady, it is certainly much more agreeable for
both, when the gentleman calls, sending up his letter with
his card, and waiting to see if the hour he has chosen is a
convenient one for his being received.
One of the reasons given by the Countess of
why no one should deliver a letter of introduction in
person, in her book, "Mixing in Society" (page 76), is
as follows :
" You compel those to whom you are intro-
duced to receive you, whether they choose or not. It may
be that they are sufficiently ill-bred to take no notice of
the letter when sent; and in such case, if you presented
yourself with it, they would most probably receive you
with rudeness."
This assertion, in reference to compelling a reception,
only holds good in circles where its members have been
trained never to permit the rudeness of allowing callers to
be shown in and out again, without seeing any of those
upon whom the call is made and ; as long as there are fami-
lies who are so uncivil as to do this, without offering any
apology, those who present their letters in person must go
prepared for such a result. Another rule that may be cited
:
INVITATIONS TO MARRIED PERSONS. 43
is the following, which, perfectly true in its general sense,

has many exceptions
The Rule. ''You cannot invite people to your house
untilyou have first called upon them in a formal manner
and they have returned the visit."
The reason for such a rule is given in the following
words: "This acts as a safeguard against forming undesir-
able acquaintances/' which, in itself, reveals to sensible
people how many exceptions there must be to such a rule.
Where families have been known to each other for a long
time where any degree of intimacy exists between any of

;
the members of the two families where the lady inviting ;
is much older than the one she invites ; and where there is
too little time for the interchange of such civilities; are a

few only of the many exceptions that prove the desirability
of the general rule.
Where an informal invitation is sent, under any of the
above-named conditions, no cards are inclosed. When the
invitation is formal, cards can be made to represent a call,
although the courtesy is the same without the cards as
with them. When invitations are not accepted and no call
made within the customary time afterwards by those who
are invited, it is understood that the acquaintance is not
desired. But as it is considered uncourteous when no call
is made after invitations have been extended, it is quite

as easy to make the one call that common civility requires
end the unmade.
visiting, as to leave it
In cases where for some reason a husband is to be invited,

and those inviting do not wish to make the acquaintance of
his wife, the invitation must be sent to both or to neither,
if any ladies are invited. It is impossible to show a greater
social affront to a man, than to invite him without inviting
his wife, if, either by instinct or training, he feels any insult
shown to his wife as keenly as he would if shown to him-
self. Men thus invited sometimes go, expecting naturally

to find only men entertained : but such a wanton insult
shown to himself as well as to his wife could never be
overlooked by any gentleman, unless it had arisen from
un manque absolu d' education. In fast circles, defiant of
the proprieties of life, this acme of incivility is indulged
in, by those who know better. A brutal rudeness under
all circumstances. Even to kettle-drums, that institution
for women, the husbands must all be invited, if any are,
leaving it optional with them to go or to stay away. As
77
is w ell known, "an overwhelming majority stay away.
T
Some years ago a diplomatist married a woman of no

reputation, and took her to an American watering-place
for the summer. He was invited to dine at the house of
an acquaintance, but no mention of his wife was made
in the invitation. The excuse given in his family by the
would-be host for this rudeness was, that the diplomatist
had not announced his marriage to him and ; that even had
the marriage taken place, he did not wish to see at his table
a woman of more than doubtful character. The invitation

was accepted, the dinner a large one of ladies and gentle-
men arranged with the diplomatist as the guest of honor;
when, lo ! he did not appear, and the dinner had to be
served without him. He had accepted under the supposi-
tion that only men were and learning to the
to be invited,
contrary, he gave a merited rebuke to his acquaintance in
the note of apology which he sent, saying that the sudden
illness of his wife detained him. Either the dinner should
have included only gentlemen, or the Baron should not
have been invited. Here comes in the application of that
divine command upon which all laws of social intercourse
that are worth regarding are based :
" Do unto others as
you would have others do unto you." Had the host and
hostess possessed that kindness of heart which goes far to-
RUDENESS. 45
wards atoning for unintentional breaches of etiquette, their

course would have been such as would have avoided the
unnecessary wounding of the feelings of others, and they
would themselves have been spared the annoyance of giv-
ing a dinner for a foreign minister who did not appear as
their guest.
Impartial lookers-cn always have harsh judgments for
the rude and the unmannerly. There would be fewer such
members of society, less ill-bred conduct, if people did but
realize how much more they hurt themselves than they do
others when they betray any vulgarity of nature. "This
is the first time that I was ever in this house, and it is
the last time," said a guest in a dressing-room, as she was

donning her wraps preparatory to her departure from an
evening party. "I dare say it is the first time you were
ever invited, and after such a speech I hope it will be the
last time," was the thought that passed through the mind
of one who heard it. More recently a story has been
going the rounds, the names having been carefully with-
held, yet vouched for as to veracity. Two ladies meeting
at a musical party, given at a watering-place, one accosted
the other as follows :
" We often meet, but you are so near-
sighted that you never know me."
" I am not near-sighted at all," was the curt reply.
" I beg your pardon I thought you were."
;
u Xot at all, I had the pleasure of cutting you some
time ago."
As the story goes, the lady made no answer, but bowed
and left the room, feeling sick at heart. Surely, those
who witnessed the scene must have felt that she had nothing
to regret in encountering a rudeness which terminated all
intercourse with such an acquaintance, if the facts were

stated correctly.
Those who object to illustrations drawn from actual
4:Q SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
occurrences must remember, in extenuation, that not only

Holy Writ, abounds with them, but that it is by seeing our-
selves as others see us that we are able to correct our faults
and our manners, and to aim to set a better example in
future.
A true woman of the world will not betray her aston-
ishment at any violation of conventional rules, least of all
will she make it her province to punish those who do vio-
late them, but rather pass them over as springing from
ignorance or thoughtlessness. But writers are not gen-
erally women of the world, and it is the author's province
to hold the mirror up to nature, and to use all the argu-
ments and illustrations in his power to impress upon the
minds of youth the fact that both ignorance and thought-
lessness are vulgarities. Zimmerman tells us that to enter-
tain and benefit readers, authors must deliver freely in
writing that which in the general intercourse of society it
would be impossible to say either with safety or politeness.

They may even decompose the state of their own minds,
he adds, and make observations on their own characters,
for the benefit of other men, rather than leave their bodies
by will to professors of anatomy. An author must speak
in the language of truth ; in society a man is in the con-
stant habit of feeling it must impose a neces-
only, for he
sary silence upon his lips. The manners of men are formed
by intercourse with the world, and their characters by re-
tiring into solitude. A knowledge of the world gives rich-
ness and brilliancy to our thoughts, and teaches us to make
a wise and happy application of them, while solitude and
self-communion are indispensably necessary to give them
a just, solid, firm, and forcible tone. The powers of the
human soul are more extensive than they are in general
imagined to be; and he who, urged by inclination, or com-
pelled by necessity, most frequently exerts them, will soon
SELF-COMMUNION. 47
find that the highest felicities of which our nature is capa-

ble reside entirely within ourselves. When Antisthenes
was asked what service lie had received from philosophy,
he answered, " It has taught me to subdue myself." Pope
said that he never laid his head upon his pillow without
reflecting that the most important lesson of life was to learn
the art of being happy within himself. All those wT ho are
capable of living contentedly at home, who enjoy the pri-
vacy of study, and the elegant recreation which books
afford, who love every object by which they are surrounded,
have not only found what Pope sought, but have learned
how to bear most misfortunes. "We never feel with higher
energy and satisfaction, with greater comfort and cordiality,
that we live, 'think, are reasonable beings, self-active, free,
capable of the most sublime exertions, and partaking of

immortality, than in those moments when we shut the door
against the intrusions of impertinence and faslfion, says the
same author, continuing, separated by distance from our
friends, we feel ourselves deprived of the company of those
who are dearest to our hearts ; and to relieve the dreary
void, we and adopt the
aspire to the most sublime efforts,
boldest resolutions. On the contrary, while we are under
the protecting care of friendship and love, while their kind
offices supply all our wants, and their affectionate embraces
lock us eternally in their arms, we forget, in the blandish-
ments of such a state, almost the faculty of self-motion,

and lose sight of the powers within us. Thus, denied what
our hearts crave, we learn, in fixing the mind upon dis-
charging the duties of humanity, and in conquering the
difficulties in our paths, that inexpressible tranquillity and
satisfaction which the soul feels when, contented within
itself, it seeks no higher pleasure.
How soon, alas ! the dignity of the human character be-
comes debased by associating with low and little minds,
which should reconcile us to those events of life whick

force us into comparative solitude. There are none who
have reached middle life who cannot, in looking back, see
how unhappy they w ould
T
be had the Divine Providence
granted thern everything that they desired. Even under
the very afflictions by which man conceives all the happi-
ness of his life annihilated, God purposes something extra-
ordinary in his favor. New circumstances excite new
exertions. He who tries every expedient who boldly
opposes himself to every difficulty who stands ready and
inflexible to every obstacle
who neglects no exertion within
his power, and relies with confidence upon the assistance of
God, extracts from affliction both its poison and its sting,
and deprives misfortune of its victory.
When we reflect that character is the only permanent
possession that we can have
that all other mental posses-
sions are toîhe spiritual body only what clothing is to the
natural body
something put on and taken off as circum-
stances vary and that character is all that we can take
away with us when we leave this beyond
life for the life
the grave, then it is that the truth forces itself upon us,
that neither wealth nor poverty, neither strength nor weak-
ness, neither genius nor the want of it, neither ten talents
nor one, can excuse any human being from training his
faculties in a way to develop them to the utmost, and form-
ing them into a symmetrical whole. Where the law of
kindness is the law of life in conduct, there will be found
a character perfecting by preparation for that hour
itself
when all other possessions fail. For there is a transient

and a permanent side to all our mental attributes, as in

manners the most external of them all. So far as we
habituate ourselves to courtesy and good breeding because
we shall stand better with the world if we are civil than if
we are rude, we are cultivating a merely external habit.
TRUE MANNERS. 4U
which we shall be likely to throw off as often as we think

it safe to go without it, as we should an uncomfortably fit-
ting garment; and our manners do not belong to our char-

acters any more than our clothing belongs to our persons.
This is the transient side of manners. If, on the contrary,
we are civil from an inward conviction that civility is one
of the forms of love to our neighbor, and because we be-
lieve that in being civil we are performing a duty that our
neighbor has a right to claim from us, and because civility
is a trait we love for its own inherent beauty, our manners
then belong to the substance of our character they are not
its garment; and this is the permanent side of manners.
Such manners we carry with us into that life of perpetual
advance that stretches forward into eternity.
4

60 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE,
CHAPTER II.
GENERAL INSTRUCTIONS CALLS AND CARDS RULES FOR

WATERING-PLACES THE SOCIAL DOGBERRY PROOFS O*
GOOD BREEDING NUISANCES IN SOCIETY.
Who comes to make a formal call,

Merely to criticize us all,
When severed by the party wall ?
My neighbor ! Punch.
W ell-dressed, well-bred, well-carriaged

r
Is ticket good enough to pass us readily

Through every door. Cowper.
To the unrefined or the underbred person the visiting card is but a

triflingand insignificant bit of paper but to the cultured disciple of
;
social law it conveys a subtle and unmistakable intelligence. Its tex-

ture, style of engraving, and even the hour of leaving it, combine to
place the stranger whose name it bears in a pleasant or a disagreeable
attitude, even before his manners, conversation and face have been
able to explain his social position. The higher the civilization of a
community, the more careful is it to preserve the elegance of its so-
cial forms. It is quite as easy to express a perfect breeding in the
fashionable formalities of cards as by any other method, and perhaps,
indred, it is the safest herald of an introduction for a stranger. Its
texture should be fine, its engraving a plain script, its size neither too
small, so that its recipients shall say to themselves, " A whimsical
person," nor too large, to suggest ostentation. Refinement seldom
touches extremes in anything. Home Journal.
Miss Burney, in her novel of "Evelina," says, " I think

there ought to be a book of the laws and customs a la mode,
presented to young people upon their introduction into
public company."
To some persons such a book may seem unnecessary in
America (however important it may be for novices in Eng-
IMPORTANCE OF BOOKS ON ETIQUETTE. 51
lich society), for the reason that our ceremonies are so few and
so simple, that all who have been well trained are supposed
to understand them. However, at second thought, it will be
remembered that customs are continually changing, and that
mothers in America, with large families of children, some-
times allow fifteen or twenty years to pass without troub-
ling themselves about much that is outside of their own
nurseries or households. When the seeming interests of a
grown-up daughter demand that the mother shall herself
return to society, she, feeling both indifferent and rusty,
prefers to trust her child to the chaperonage of some rela-
tive or friend. It does not always happen that the matron
whom she selects is capable of instructing her charge, or it
may be that it does not occur to her that the young girl
given over to her care needs any such instruction.

Again, take young persons of either sex who have been
educated in the country, and bring them into the society of
a city, what means have they of learning its customs, ex-
cepting through dearly bought lessons of experience, which
their sensibility might well have been spared had such a
book as Miss Eurney proposed been put into their hands.
Good breeding is the same in the country as in the city,
it is but customs vary in different sections.

true,
Bulwer says " Just as the drilled soldier seems a
: much
finer fellow than the raw recruit, because he knows how to
carry himself, but after a year's discipline the raw recruit
may excel in martial air the upright hero whom he now
despairingly admires, and never dreams he can rival ; so
set a mind from a village into the drill of a capital, and see
it a year after ; it may tower a head higher than its re-
cruiting sergeant."
It is the constant drilling of parents and teachers, line
upon line, precept upon precept, that is needed with the
young. The uncultivated who ridicule this drilling, who
refuse to observe the forms that the cultivated adopt, not

only expose their own deficient training, but their conduct
gives increased testimony to the necessity that exists for a
more general understanding of those laws of social life
which, like the laws of the universe, prevent all things

from returning to chaos. Some of these laws of social life,
like the laws of civil life, differ in different lands ; although

not those that are the most essential in the regulation of
conduct and behavior. Everywhere children are taught
that affectation and pretence are vulgarities ; that it is a
vulgarity to yawn without making some effort to suppress
it, or without concealing the mouth ; to whistle or hum in
the presence of older persons, whether in railway cars or in
houses, or to make any monotonous noise with feet or
hands, beating time, etc., to play w ith napkin
T
rings, or
with any article at the table during meal-time, to pick the
teeth with the fingers, to cut or clean the nails outside of
one's dressing-room, to lounge anywhere in the presence of
company, to place the elbows on the table, or to lean upon
it while eatingito take hold of persons or to touch them
with familiarity while talking with them,; to speak of ab-
sent persons by their first names when you would not so
address them if they were present, to acquire the habit of
saying "you know," " says he" and "says she;" to use
slang words, to tattle, to scratch the head or person, to
whisper in company ,\ô hide the mouth with the hand when
spcaking^to point at any one or anything with the finger, to
stare at persons, to laugh at one's oavh stories or remarks, to
toss articles instead of handing them, and to take anything
without thanking the one who waits upon you (excepting at
table) be it a superior, an equal, or an inferior. Every-
where, also, children are taught that it is a rudeness to stand
in the way without moving when another tries to
instantly
pass; not to say "I beg pardon" when you have in any
;
BREACHES OF GOOD MANNERS. 53
way inconvenienced some one ; starting up suddenly and

rushing from the room without asking to be excused; going
before older persons, who are entitled to precede you, when
leaving a room with them leaving the table with food
; in the
mouth; taking possession of a seat that belongs to another,

and not rising instantly upon his return; leaving any one
without saying " good-bye," or giving at least a bow; inter-
rupting any one in conversation; contradicting, pushing, or
even coming in contact with another unintentionally, with-
out begging pardon for the seeming rudeness want of punc- ;
tuality; neglecting to answer notes and letters promptly,

especially those requiring information; ridiculing- others
passing any one whom you know without speaking, with
whom you are on speaking terms; keeping the hat on in the
house in the presence of a lady ; and many, many other
equally important things which are looked upon in the same
light everywhere. In all cultivated society these breaches
of good manners, with many others too numerous to men-
tion, are regarded either as vulgarities or as rudenesses.
They denote want of early training or a(coarse nature not
susceptible of refinement,/ for manners are the fruits of mind.
Xot so, however, -with the practice or the neglect of vary-
ing social laws ; such as are acquired either by mixing
with the world or by that self-culture which leads a man
to keep himself acquainted with the customs of the day.
Good birth and good training are the privileges of the few;
but the habits and manners of a gentleman may be acquired
by any man who possesses a desire to add the graces of
high culture to those acquisitions of the understanding
which are the essentials of culture. Some of these varying
social laws are involved in the ceremony of leaving cards;
which laws have been derided during the course of many
years as meaningless and stupid by the ignorant, as well as
by many whose visiting is of such a simple character that
54 SENS BLE ETIQUETTE.
no rules have been needed by them to regulate ceremonious

calls. It is but four years ago that the author of an article
on "Pasteboard Politeness " sneered at the various uses
made of visiting cards in such a way as to demonstrate an
ignorance of long-established customs worthy of Fjp Van
Winkle himselt But those who
after his Ions; slumber.
have been educated from their youth to look upon certain
forms as necessary to save themselves and others from in-
conveniences attendant upon a large acquaintance, and who
know that by adopting these forms they are enabled to
/ keep up ceremonious visiting with a circle too large for
friendly intercourse,; do not need to be told by this author
that "the highest point of gentility (?) is reached by the use
of visiting cards." They know their various uses, and no
sneers, no misrepresentations will deter them from the sen-
sible application which prescribed rules permit, for the
saving of time and the fulfilment of required courtesies.
They ought also to know that the use of the words " gen-
tility" and "genteel" mark the class to which they belong,
as they are not used in good society.
It is the rules for visits of form or ceremonious calls that
we now review, to see which are best adapted to our mode
of life. The custom of making formal morning calls is
only submitted to because of its absolute necessity ; calls
being, in part, the basis upon which that great structure,

society, mainly rests. American men are excused from
morning calls because their days are occupied with busi-
ness as a general rule ; but, in order that they may be re-
membered by those who entertain, their cards are made to
represent their owners, and are left either by some member
of their respective families or by some acquaintance calling.
Many of our men have adopted the sensible custom of call-
ing in the evening, where they wish to do more than leave
a card. All the strain which general society necessitates
CALLS AKD CARDS. 55
is thrown off then, and acquaintance has an opportunity of

ripening into friendship. "When a gentleman is not ad-
mitted the first time he calls, he leaves one card for the
married lady of the house, one for her husband, both turned
down, and one folded across the middle, for the remaining

members of the family daughters and sons. Upon sub-
sequent occasions, until the year comes around again, he
need not leave more than one card when calling, unless he
prefers to do so ; this card so folded as to imply that it is
left for the family. After any invitation he calls or sends a
card, or, if a married man, his wife calls and leaves his card
with her own, during; the week following the entertain-
ment. If one of the cards bears their names together, as
" Mr. and Mrs. Ernest Smith," this card turned down is
left for the lady, if she is not receiving; and one, with the
husband's name alone, is left for the host, not turned, un-
less he has called in person. No separate cards of the hus-
band need be left upon the unmarried members of a family,
unless one of them has left a card upon hun, or their age
is such as to require it; or when other exceptions make it
desirable to do so. Xo lady leaves her own card upon a
gentleman, nor a card bearing her own name with that
of her husband. If guests are stopping in the house,
cards must also be left upon them; or, if calling upon
guests, where you do not know the host and hostess, you
must inquire if the ladles are at home, and, not being ad-
mitted, leave cards for the host and hostess, as well as for
the guests; as this is one of the
requirements of good
first
breeding. There are many who would like to dispense with

this formalitv, who still feel themselves obliged to observe
it because of their early training. There are many others
who give evidence of the lack of proper instruction in their
youth by making use of the house of those who are stran-
gers to them with as much freedom and as little courtesy
toward its it were a hotel.

occupants as if "It is not a
New York custom to leave cards in this way," said a lady.
The reply was, " I do not know what the customs of to-
day are in all New York society, but I do know that the
old families observe the same punctilious respect to the
required courtesies of life as they ever did, where their
mothers have been women capable of teaching their chil-
dren those duties that self-respect and respect for the claims
of others require of them."
After an interchange of cards, the acquaintance drops,
unless followed by an invitation upon one side or the other.
Where a first invitation is not accepted, and no reason is
given for it other than that expressed in the usual form of

regret, the invitation ought not to be repeated. Among
the people of the highest cultivation it is binding to show
one's appreciation of a first invitation by a cordial accept-
ance, if one desires to keep the acquaintance, and by allowing
nothing that can be controlled to prevent one from going.
Still, circumstances may be such as to make it impossible,
and then an informal note of explanation is courteous.
Such calls as have been enumerated come under the head
of general calls as also do calls that are made upon per-
;
sons on one's visiting list who have been absent from their
homes, either for a long foreign tour, or only for a limited
time, as for the summer. In the latter case, the younger
call first upon the elder ; or, where the ages are the same,
those who return first in the autumn call first upon those
who arrive later, unless there has been some remissness
during the previous year, when the one who owes the cus-
tomary visit after an invitation calls first, without refer-
ence to aê or time of return.
P. P. C. cards are no longer left when the absence from
home is only for a few months, as for the summer; nor are
they left by persons starting in midsummer for a foreign
;
CALLS AND CARDS. 57
country, as residents are then supposed to be out of town.

At watering-places and country estates, calls are made upon
thosewho arrive later. At places of summer resort, those
who own their cottages call first upon friends who rent them
and those who rent, in turn, call upon each other, accord-
ing to the priority of arrival ; while both those who own
and those who rent call first upon friends arriving at the
hotels. In all these cases exceptions should be made where
there is any great difference in the age; the younger then
calling upon the elder, if there has been a previous ac-
quaintance or exchange of calls. In first calls it is well
to remember the English rule. The lady highest in rank
makes the first call in England; and here, where age gives
precedence, the elder lady pays the first call, unless she
takes the initiative by inviting the younger to call upon
by sending her an invitation to some entertainment
her, or
which she is about to give. An American lady visiting in
England received an invitation from a titled lady, whom
she had never met, with not even a card inclosed. She felt
that as she was a stranger, the English lady ought to have
called upon her before extending her proffered hospitality,
but not being tenacious upon ceremonious points of eti-
quette, she went to thank the lady, and to express her re-
gret that mourning prevented her from accepting the invi-
tation, when she found that the lady was so much older
than herself as to quite remove the little feeling she had
indulged in upon the informality shown her, which infor-
mality she learned before she left England was much more
complimentary to herself than any amount of formality
(under the circumstances) could have been.
"Where daughters leave the cards of the mother, and
the lady who receives them returns the call in person, ex-
pressing her regret that she was not at home when the
mother called, it is quite unnecessary to make any explana-
" :
tion, and
would be in fact both gauche and rude to reply
it
that her daughters had left her cards for her.

There are other cases where a seeming want of savoir*
vivre, a seeming rudeness even, is justified by some event
in the past, as in the following illustration

a Pray
tell me, did you send Mrs. Clapham Bywell
home from your kettle-drum, telling her that you had not
invited her? Of course I know you did not, but I want
to get at the foundation of the story," said one lady to
another.
" Mrs. Bywell was not at my kettle-drum. She came
to one of my
weekly receptions once, long ago, and as she
was leaving, said ' You see how soon I have returned
:
your call.' I deliberated a moment, but I could not let

her leave my roof without telling her that I had not called,
not alone because she was an older resident, but because
many years before she had called upon one of her cousins
stopping with me, and had not asked for me nor left a card
for me; so I said,
(
I am indebted to a mistake, then, for
the pleasure of seeing you, and I think I can explain it,
for on last Friday I left cards at Mrs. Dr. Clapham's, as

I supposed. Her cards bore no direction, and I got the
street and number from Dr. By well's servant, who must
have confused the names.'
This little incident also shows what gossip can do in the
way of embellishing facts, without any assistance from the

subjects of it.
As to calls made on strangers at places of summer resort.

When becomes a question as to which shall
it call first be-
tween persons occupying neighboring villas, who arrived

from different cities at the same time, the lady whose house
is in the city nearest to the watering-place would assuredly
feel herself at liberty to make the first call if she desired
to make the acquaintance of her neighbor, provided they
CALLS AND CARDS. 59
had both rented the villas for the first time that season.
If not, the one who has been the longest occupant calls
first, without reference to the distance of their respective
cities. When the occupants of two villas, who have arrived
the same season, meet at the house of a common friend, and
the elder of the two uses her privilege of inviting the other
to call, there could be no farther question as to who should
make the first visit. The sooner the call is made after such
an invitation is extended, the more civil will it be consid-
ered. Not to call would be a positive rudeness. Equally
rude when one lady asks permission of another to bring
is it
a friend to and then neglects to do it after permis-

call,
sion has been given. In some foreign countries calls are

often returned within twenty-four hours, for there are no
exceptions in reference to the rule that requires all first
calls to be returned promptly. If the acquaintance is not

desired, your first call can be your last. A young Ameri-
can gentleman, after calling upon a distinguished general
in Paris (who was more than twice his own age), and then
taking a drive in the Bois, went back to his bachelor apart-
ments to find to his great surprise that his call had been
returned the same day. Had he called upon an American
citizen in his own land, of as exalted a position, the chances
are that not even a card would have been returned, for our
men have not been trained to lay much stress upon these
marks of civility as proofs of good breeding. It is the
strict observance of these trifling formalities which has
caused the French to be considered par excellence the most
polite people, although it is said that as a nation they carry
their politeness no farther than the observance of hollow
forms and necessary ceremonials. That genuine polite-
ness of heart which leads those who possess it to do as they
would be done by, will also lead its possessor never to re-
sent the omissions of others; to be strict only with them-
selves in the observance of established forms of civility

and to overlook the remissness^ of all. The most noble
natures are the most placable ; and those who would act up
to their Christian professions in small matters as well as in
great, must pay visits they do not owe, and invite the
negligent, where they are sure that the negligence has been
from ignorance or thoughtlessness, and not from inten-
tional rudeness. It is a good rule never to listen to the.
suggestions of pride, suspicion, or jealousy, in regulating
our intercourse with the world. Even where
injuries have
been received in return for benefits, you would know the if
happiness that true nobility of soul confers upon its pos-

sessor, forgive and, as far as is possible, forget. The brave
only know how to forgive. It is the most refined and
generous pitch of virtue human nature can arrive at. The
coward, the mean soul, never forgives ; but waits in am-
bush for an opportunity to strike in the dark, or to stab in
the- back. The power of forgiving flows only from a
strength and greatness conscious of its own force and secu-
rity, and above all the temptations of resenting every fruit-
less attempt to destroy its happiness. Small minds are
hurt by small events; great minds see through and despise
them. Only the contemptible are capable of hatred. Like
the useless bind- weed, it thrives best in a poor soil. Love
to God and man is as essential to our happiness as is the
we breathe to our existence. Hatred destroys the
air that
soul love develops and perfects it.
; The art of life is to
acknowledge the base as base, the mean as mean, but not
to degrade one's self by passionate resentment against base-

ness and meanness. We cannot compel others to be good,

but we can compel ourselves ; and after all people are not
so bad as they appear. They are only conceited or ill-

bred; and imagine they make themselves important and
powerful because they can be rude and insultii?g t
CALLS AND CARDS. 61
Yet this Christian politeness, which leads persons to be

strict only with themselves and indulgent with others, can-
not always be carried out where a dissimilarity of views
prevails as to social duties and privileges, and where dis-
tinctions are made other than those conferred by education,
cultivation, refinement, and morality. It would be sup-
posed, generally, that there would be a certain class in
every city who, by virtue of superior advantages of edu-
cation and position, would hold such views in common
with regard to their social duties as would prevent the pos-
sibility of any material differences of opinion concerning
them. Yet we find such a variety of views, maintained
among those who are equally capable of judging of the
requirements of good breeding, as can only be accounted
for from the fact that "we have no code nor standard."
There are certain duties which are the same everywhere,
certain omissions which are rudenesses in all societies, and
which no Christian politeness is sufficiently perfected to
endure. Those duties ought to be taught by parents and
teachers as thoroughly as the alphabet is taught, that no
unnecessary coolness or estrangements may ever have an
opportunity to grow out of them. Take, for instance, the
subject treated of in this chapter, " Calls and Cards." Why
is it that in the best society its members have decreed that,
after receiving any unusual attention, a call shall be made
in person, unless it is that the expression of kind feeling
shown in the invitation requires some corresponding atten-
tion, such as the call evidences, in return ? When this
mark of appreciation is withheld, the one who extends the
courtesy has no means of knowing whether the neglect has
arisen from ignorance of customs or total indifference to
herself. Therefore we find the rule absolute, "Cards should
be left at a house the day after, or at least within a week
after, any entertainment to which the person leaving cards
has been invited, whether she has been able to accept th-s
invitation or not. Should unavoidable circumstances pre-

vent this mark of appreciation of the courtesy extended, a
note of explanation should be written."
Take also, as an example, another rule which is equally
binding : "When a lady announces herself as being at home
on a certain day every week, it is not courteous to leave
cards without going in on that day, or to call upon any
other day, as it seems to denote no wish to see her."
Surely a lady, finding these rules disregarded after* a
civility extended, would need a mantle of charity, as wide
as St. Paul is supposed to have possessed, not to regard the
breach of good manners as an affront to herself, especially
if she happened to be the elder of the two.
"Your daughter has quite neglected me this season,"

said an elderly lady, on one of her weekly reception days.
to a lady calling. " Oh, my daughter has not time to make
calls," was the answer. As the lady receiving was one
whose time was so fully occupied that she had herself but
few spare hours for formal social duties, she could not, after
such an intimation, consistently add to the burdens of the
young girl who had not time to fulfil the duties which were
due to her superiors in age.
Only calls of pure ceremony such as are made pre-
vious to an entertainment on those persons who are not to
be invited, and to whom you are not indebted for any at-
tentions are made by handing in cards ; nor can a call
in person be returned by cards. This is a gross affront,

especially if the younger leaves cards upon the elder in
return for a call in person.
Exceptions to this rule comprise P. P. C. cards, cards
left or sent by persons in mourning, and those which
announce a lady's day for receiving on her return to town
in the autumn. Care should be taken that the latter cards
CALLS AND CARDS. 63
are not left by the younger upon the elder, where there is
much difference in age, until the yearly call in person,

which custom made. If this call is not
requires, has been
made, as is autumn, upon return to the city,
usual, in the
it must be paid during the first week in the new year, and
returned within a fortnight.
Ladies who are so remiss as to neglect the observance of
these simple rules must, sooner or later, cease visiting each
other; and, where their circles are very large, it is, in some
eases, desirable that it should be so, for in this way it is
possible for the elder person to diminish her list without

appearing to be rude. When the yearly call due to an
elderly person is not made, no invitation during the year
can be expected from her, leaving it entirely optional with
an entertainer to pass over the remissness, or to make an
exception in favor of the one who has been neglectful. Thus
it is possible to keep down the numbers in one's visiting
list without causing any family to feel dropped.
Abroad, the wives of American diplomatists are some-
times complained of for their neglect in the etiquette of
cards and calls, acceptances and regrets, and other forms
and ceremonies of life at courts, which are held binding by
those who are acquainted with them. It is always set down,
however, to "American ignorance," not to indifference, since
such a thing as indifference is impossible to those who have
been trained to regard their observance as honorable. We
ought to have sufficient charity to make the same excuse
for remissness, since many of these rules are just as bind-
ing here as abroad.
To return to cards. After they have been left once in
the season, they need not be left again, excepting after an
upon a guest stopping at the house.
invitation, or
A gentleman
invited by a lady to call upon her cannot,
without showing her great discourtesy, neglect to pay the
call within a week. He is not obliged to repeat it, or to do

more than leave his card at her door.
Cards and invitations sent by post should be removed
from their stamped envelopes before putting them in the
card-receiver.
It has been seen that the rule found in books on etiquette,
"Visiting-cards can under no circumstances be sent by
post, or delivered in envelopes at the door," is in a fair
way of now becoming a dead rule. It has, in fact, always
had its exceptions, some of which are given elsewhere
When a lady receives weekly, a resident, desirous of call-

ing upon her, cannot make a first call on the reception day,
unless asked to call on that day.
After such a card has once been left, one is at liberty to
call the following season on the same day, unless a card
has been left or sent in the meantime with the day changed.
Persons living in the same neighborhood should select the
same day for receiving. It is too much to expect your friends
to remember the days that are not arranged for particular
localities, and wanting in thoughtfulness for their conveni-
ence as well.
The Countess of says, in her book, " Mixing in
Society," " To receive visitors on a stated day in each week
is only to be justified by the exigencies of a lofty position ;"
to which should be added for our use in this country,

" unless the convenience of callers is studied by an entire
neighborhood uniting on the same day." This custom, as
practiced in Boston and New York, takes away from it
much of the inconvenience ; but great complaint is made
in some of our cities of a want of consideration in this par-

ticular. The day fixed upon by the oldest resident should
be adopted by all.
One cannot return the calls of elderly ladies, or even of

their equals in age, "by leaving cards at the door. It is
CALLS AND CARDS. 65
Eot considered respectful. If the cards of persons much

younger are left, after hospitalities extended to them, one
is at liberty to make a card serve for a return visit. To
the French is due the custom of making the delivery of a
3ard answer for the appearance of the individual. It is a
great convenience for elderly persons and invalids, who
have no daughters to make their calls for them, as well as
for ladies who have a large visiting list and occupations
which leave them but little time for formal calls. It can-
not be recommended for others, as there are some ladies
who take offence at finding cards left without any inquiry
being made as to whether they are receiving.
A call upon persons in mourning and all cards of con-
dolence should be returned with mourning cards, when
the family begin to make their appearance in public.
When admitted upon a call of condolence made within
ten days after the death if om intimate terms with the family,
or within a month otherwise care must be had not to al-
lude to the event first, and if spoken of not to dwell upon
the particulars, unless it is evident that the bereaved de-
sire it. Those acquaintances who wish to leave cards only
inquire after the health of the family, leaving their cards
in person. Until the cards of formal acquaintances have
been returned by cards of the bereaved, it is not well to
repeat the call.
Cards of congratulation must be left in person, or a con-
gratulatory note, if desired, can be made to serve instead
of a call ; excepting upon the newly married. Calls in
person are due to them, and to the parents who have in-
vited you to the marriage. Where there has been a re-
ception after the ceremony, which you have been unable to
have sent cards by some member of your family,
attend, but
your cards need not again represent you until they have
been returned, with the new residence announced ; but a
call is due who have given the

to the parents or relatives
reception. When
no wedding cards are sent you, nor
the card of the bridegroom, you cannot call without being
considered intrusive. If, however, you have reason to
think the remissness an unintentional one, you can place it
in the power of some member of the family to make the

requisite explanation, which will restore the visiting if de-
sired by both parties. When a betrothal takes place, and
is formally announced to the relatives and friends on both
sides, calls of congratulation follow. The fianci, or bride-

groom that is to be, is introduced by the family of the
fiancee to their connections and most intimate friends, and
his family in return introduce her to relatives and ac-
quaintances whom they desire her to know. The simplest
wây of bringing this about by the parents leaving the
is
cards of the betrothed with their own, upon all families

on their visiting list whom they wish to have the betrothed
pair visit.
" Calls ought to be made within three days after a dinner,
or any entertainment of any kind, if it is a first invitation ;
and within a week after a party or a ball, whether you

have accepted the invitation or not." In France these calls
are known as " les visites de digestion" and are strictly en-
forced but they make cards do duty for calls in person,
;
after marriages, births, and deaths.

One month after the birth of a child the call of congrat-
ulation is made by acquaintances. Relatives and intimate
friends call sooner, often to the injury of the young mother
and her babe.
is not customary to receive the calls that are made
It
afteran entertainment, excepting where the lady who enter-
tained has a day, or when she has friends staying with her.
For this reason persons who wish to leave cards only, call
within the prescribed three days, as they are then sure of

;
CALLS AND CARDS. 6T
not being admitted where the customs of society are under-

stood.
Calling hours vary in our cities, beginning as early as
twelve o'clock in small towns. Prom two to four o'clock
neither lunch nor the afternoon drive is interfered with,
and seems to be preferred by many in large cities. A lady
who has no day will endeavor to receive callers at any time.
If she is occupied, she will instruct her servant to say that
she is engaged, as soon as they are asked if she is receiving
for a visitor, once admitted into the house, must be seen at
any inconvenience. Should the wrong servant have gone to
the door, and have admitted a caller by mistake, the proper
servant may be sent with an explanation, in cases where it
is impossible for any member of the family to appear. But

care must be taken that no recurrence takes place, unless
she is willi 112: to be stigmatized as ill-bred.
A lady should never keep a visitor waiting, without

sending down to see whether a delay of a few minutes w ill T
inconvenience the caller. Servants should be instructed to

return in all instances to announce to the one waiting
that the lady will be down immediately. They sometimes
neglect doing so, where they have not been properly in-
structed, from the fact that they think their mistress will
reach the drawing-room sooner than they can. They thus
cause her to appear rude when necessarily detained for a
few moments. Any delay whatever should always be
apologized for.
If, on making a call, you are introduced into a room

where you are unknown to those assembled, at once give
your name and mention upon whom your call is made.
In meeting a lady or a gentleman whose name you can-
not recall, frankly say so if you find it necessary. There
are no sensible persons who would not prefer to recall
themselves to your memory than to feel that you were talk-
:
ing to them without full recognition. The idea that it is
rude has no foundation, excepting in overweening self-love.

To affect not to remember a person is despicable, and re-
flects only on the pretender.
If a guest uses jour drawing-room to receive callers who
have not asked and the card of a caller upon your-
for you,
self is sent up to you, do not send for the caller to join you
in another room, but enter your drawing-room as mistress
of your own house, and receive him there. It is the duty
of the guest to guard against the possibility of her hostess
being annoyed by any want of respect shown to her and ;
equally incumbent upon the hostess is it to see that guests

share with her the attention of her own friends.
Gentlemen leave their umbrellas, overcoats, and over-
shoes in the hall ; but take their hats and sticks with them
into the drawing-room, unless they are calling on old
friends. The hat and stick should never be deposited upon
a chair or table, or any other article of furniture. They can
be placed upon the floor, very near the chair occupied by
the owner, if he does not wish to retain them in his hands.
The following imaginary incident illustrates a first call
Mr. Harcourt, formerly of New York, observing the rules

in his own city, calls on a family in another city where he
is residing, between four and five o'clock, and arrives just
as the waiter is decanting some sherry for dinner, no but-

ler being on duty. Bridget, the new kitchen-maid, is
asked to answer the bell, and is not told that the ladies are
engaged. The caller is shown into the reception-room, and
gives his name, " Mr. Harcourt." Bridget repeats, ques-
tioningly, " Mr. Hartichoke?" By this time the young
man is enough to see that he must send up his card
clever
if he would have his name given correctly, notwithstand-
ing directions given in books of etiquette to the contrary,
and which directions hold good only where the callers are
: ;
CALLS AND CARDS. 69
well known to the servants. Selecting a spotless card, he

hands it to Bridget, and she, remembering her mistress's in-
structions upon previous occasions, delivers the card upon
the small silver tray kept for the purpose upon the hall
table, thus insuring its delivery in an equally good con-
dition not soiled with finger-marks. Mrs. Bartlett tak-
ing it, reads aloud, " '
Mr. Charles Harcourt.' Bridget, I
hope you said that we are engaged."
" No, indeed, mum; I wouldn't think of takin' such a
liberty, when I hadn't been told to say so."
"1 am sure I do not regret Bridget's mistake, mamma
I like Mr. Harcourt; you know he is a friend of Charlie's,
and had himself introduced to us last evening. I would
have been very sorry to miss his first call," said Miss Julia.
" But I dare say he only wished to leave his card," re-
plied Mrs. Bartlett.
" Julia, as you wish to see him, you can go down with
mamma; please make my excuses, as I am going to dress
for dinner," said Miss Bartlett.
Mrs. Bartlett and Miss Julia, who had come in from a
drive,went down in their street costume, and found Mr.
Harcourt seated, his hat and his stick in his left hand. He
arose as they entered, and remained standing until they
were seated. Being no monopolist in conversation, and
equally ready to listen as to speak, the fifteen minutes
which lie has devoted to his call pass agreeably to all; for
he has not affected Mrs. Bartlett's nerves by flourishing his
cane or twirling his hat. Without looking at his watch,
he rises to leave; Miss Julia rises also, and Mrs. Bartlett
extends her first invitation to him in this way:
"We are at home from three to five on Wednesdays,
and I hope to see you soon again, Mr. Harcourt."
He thanks her, and leaves the house, with some such
reflections as these
" I fancy the housemaid blundered in admitting me, as

Mrs. Bartlett has a day for receiving and then, too, I ;
noticed that both mother and daughter wore short street

suits. I call that good breeding ; they did not keep me
waiting while they changed their gowns; and they would
not send me down word, after I got in, that they were
engaged, as. they did the other day at Madame Newriches."
After dinner, Miss Julia secured Mr. Harcourt's card,
and copied his name and direction in the book kept for
registering their visitors alphabetically. By so doing she
insured his being invited when invitations were sent out
for their next general entertainment.
And here the prediction may be ventured that Mr. Har-
court, having received so courteous a reception from Mrs.
Bartlett, will show himself equally courteous by answer-
ing the invitation as soon as he receives it.
Society has become so extended in our cities that it is
impossible for the heads of families to invite young men

to call whom they would be glad to see in their homes, as
was the custom Mr. Harcourt, it will
in past generations.
be seen, adopted a foreign custom, which it would be well to
introduce in America, and already it prevails in some trav-

elled circles. In most countries on the continent of Europe
a gentleman who has had himself introduced to a lady calls
the following day.. This call is returned by the gentleman
of the house if the acquaintance is agreeable. If a gentle-
man has been introduced, and does not call, not even a
bowing acquaintance is continued. All mothers who do
not go out with their daughters must see how much more
agreeable is this way of giving a gentleman the entrance to
their houses, than it is to impose upon their young daughters
the disagreeable task of inviting men to call. No: does it

force hospitalities upon them, as the author of " Pasteboard
Politeness" asserts. Few parents are found who are will-
CALLS AND CARDS. 71
ing to dispense with all forms, and who permit men to come
and go without some orthodox preliminaries even in our
republican society.
For the same reason (the rapid increase of the numbers
in society) daughters or sons are often invited without their
parents, where the acquaintance of the families with each
other has been a recent thing. Parents who leave or send
their cards, after their children have received any such
attention, are not compelled to make any further inter-
change ; nor is the family receiving them obliged to do
more than return the cards. Cards ought not to be left on
the daughters of a family without including the parents in
this courteous formality, unless in exceptional cases. Where
an elderly married lady invites a younger married one to
call upon her, the call must be made within a few days,
and returned at once, if both ladies desire the acquaintance.

Gentlemen, as well as ladies, when making calls, send
in but one card, no matter how many members of the
family they may wish to see. If a guest is stopping with
a friend, the same rule is observed, but one card is sent in,
and that one not turned down. If not at home, one card
is left for the lady of the house and one for the guest.
Should it be the first call of the season, a third card is left,
folded down the middle, for the other members of the

family. This third card is omitted often among friends by
those who punctiliously leave it with mere acquaintances.
The card for the lady of the house may be so folded as to
include the family, but a separate card for the guest is
essential. Calls made on reception days where a guest is
staying are not binding upon the guest to return. Xo sepa-

rate card should be left for a guest on a reception day.
Members of societies or clubs, who meet weekly at each
others' houses for social purposes, do not leave cards after
these entertainments. Those friends or acquaintances who
VI SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
are not members, but who are invited by the gentleman

entertaining, hand in or send their cards afterwards, in
acknowledgment of the courtesy extended to them.
It is for this ceremonious card-leaving that it is now pro-
posed to send the cards by post, which sensible people in
England are advocating, as well as sensible people here.
One card is all that is required after gentlemen's suppers.
It is never necessary to deluge a family with cards. A
lady calling on a friend who had a house full of guests,
left the orthodox three cards from each member of her
family, folded or cornered in such a way as to include all
the family and all the guests. Callers, later in the day,
who were more fortunate in finding the ladies at home,
were entertained by the younger members of the household
w ith a display of cards left by this one lady, which nearly
7
covered the grand piano, provoking the mirth of some of

those who saw it. And yet the lady had handed in only
such as civility required, if all the members of her own large
family wished their cards to be left; though, by doing so she
seemed to infringe upon the rule which makes it not good
form for more than two, or three at most, out of one family
to call together. " Pasteboard is cheap, use plenty of it,"
is the maxim of some persons, but it is better to use too

little than too much.
A gentleman's card bears his direction on the right hand
corner (face towards you), unless the name of some club,
when it is placed in the left-hand corner.
The question is frequently asked, Which is the proper
end to turn down ? In the United States we do not give
to the "cornering" of cards that significance which some
European nations attach. When the lady's reception day
is engraved where it ought to be, on the lower left-hand
corner (holding the card facing towards you), it is the right-
hand end of the card which is turned down. So long as
CALLS AND CARDS. id
the card is turned down, it does not matter whether it is the

right hand or the left, excepting as it facilitates the reading
of the reception day in the left-hand corner.
When the name of the husband and wife is on one card,
as "Mr. and Mrs. Blank/ the reception day is of course
7
omitted, and the reading of the surname is easier if the

left-hand end of the card, where the " Mr. and Mrs." are
placed, is turned down* But its signification is the same
in either case; it shows that the card was left in person,
and that the owner would have come in, had the one upon
whom it was left been receiving. There is absolutely no
other general meaning attached to the turning of a card,
across either the right or the left end in America, which
leaves it optional with all to do as they choose. Not
to turn a card causes the leaver of it to be liable to the
suspicion of having sent by a servant. In countries
it
where great stress is laid upon such trifles, even those who
send their cards by servants turn them across one end, as
if they had left them in person.
A recent writer in Harper's Bazar says :
" The etiquette
of polite life is written in a despotic code, and those who
obey any of it are not excused from obeying the whole."
Now it is well known that there are many points of eti-
quette the observance of which has no tendency to sim-
plify and make easier our social intercourse. In a republic
these minor points may be advantageously dispensed with,
not only because they are useless, but because their ten-
dency is to create embarrassments as long as these forms
are not understood alike by all. It is not long since that
a foreign minister at a certainEuropean court bored every
one with whom he conversed by narrating the grievances
to which he had been subjected; the chief of which was
that the card of another minister had been left upon him
without being turned down, which was only an omission
of one of the minor and most unimportant of arbitrary

rules not worth a thought, as we are trained to think.
It is, of course, quite proper that it should be understood
that all cards left in person, excepting those left on recep-
tion days, should be turned down across one end, or at one
corner ; and that a card which is not turned down denotes
one of three things : either that it has been merely sent in
by some one before being admitted, to ascertain whether
the lady or ladies are receiving ; or left because it is the
custom to leave a card upon a reception day, for the pur-
pose of refreshing the memory of the hostess
or, that it
has not been delivered in person, but sent by a servant.

When cards are sent by a footman, it should be remem-
bered that it is not en regie to inclose them in an envelope,
or, if so inclosed, the servant should be instructed to re-
move the envelope before delivering the cards. Trifling
as such points are, there are reasons for their observance
which must upon thought make themselves evident to
every well-bred person. Still, even if a difference of opinion
is held as to the vitality of such points, it must certainly
be acknowledged that the observance or non-observance of
them is not of sufficient consequence to create so much feel-
ing as the minister in question indulged in, or as to be

made an occasion for the manifestation of unchristian sen-
timents, the strengthening of narrow prejudices, and the
building up of vulgar feuds.
But if, as the writer in Harper asserts, the laws of social
life, like the laws of the universe, prevent all things from
returning to chaos, then is it not worth our while to look
into these laws, searching to see how far they combine the
spirit of a gentleman with the spirit of religion, and up-
holding and maintaining the use of such as are fitted for
our institutions and our mode of life? It is not many

years since a lady, finding diverse views prevailing in the
CALLS AND CARDS. 75
city where she resided as to certain social customs that

ought to be the same everywhere, published an article,
taking the ground that the diversity of opinion which
exists with us in reference to many points in social life is
unfortunate and that where no fixed rules exist there must

always be misapprehensions and misunderstandings, rude-
nesses suspected, and sometimes resented, where none are
intended, to the great perplexity of the offender as to the
cause of the offence. But, sensible as this must seem to
all who have been trained to observe and obey social laws,
there were found some critics who, seeing no need for the
reaching forward to a higher level of life and manners,
used all the weapons of ridicule in their power to attack
the essay and its writer, asserting (as did Dogberry with
reading and writing) that "a knowledge of the different
duties of fashionable life comes intuitively/' In other
words, that good manners are inherited that they come
with good birth. It is generally supposed that good or bad
manners depend entirely upon the instruction that one has
had at the mother's knee, as it were that good manners com- ;
mence in the nursery, when the mother is herself well-bred.

To argue otherwise, proves utter ignorance of good breeding.
Social laws are not immutable; they differ with the age
and with the various customs of" the various countries of
our globe. Where the Scripture injunctions are put in
practice, "Be ye courteous," and " Do unto others as you
would have others do unto you," where self is put out of
sight, and a kind thoughtfulness of others takes its place,
but little more is needed, it is true, in the way of being
thoroughly well-bred ; still a knowledge of the customs
ofthedayis necessary for those who wish to contribute
making " the cogs and wheels " of social
their quota toward
life and the social Dogberry, who asserts
run smoothly ;
that such knowledge comes "intuitively," proclaims his

ignorance of the first principles of good breeding. Not

only does it not come intuitively, but the customs of differ-
ent countries vary so much that the rules laid down in one
country very often do not suit the mode of life of another
country.
A writer upon card-leaving in London instructs her
readers in a point of London etiquette, which is entirely un-
suitable for us, unless we carry out in our households other
London customs. This writer says :
" When a lady calls
at a house and finds the lady on whom she calls at home,
it is incorrect to give her card to the servant; and a well-
trained domestic suppresses it altogether instead of giving
it to his mistress." Why does he suppress it? Because
the footman in London is trained to announce the name
distinctly as he ushers the caller into the room where his
mistress is receiving. It is absolutely necessary, where
the servant has not had previous instructions, as so often
happens in America, in reference to his mistress being at
home, or not at home, or engaged it is absolutely neces-
sary that the card be sent in (only one, no matter how
many members in the family, and that one not turned
down) to ascertain whether the ladies are at home to callers;
otherwise some General Offenbach's name might be trans-

formed into the unrecognizable. one of General Bricabrac.
Most of the rules of society, like all general rules, have
their exceptions. It is where these exceptions are not
known, that the rules, when followed, create confusion.
On reception days, the well-drilled servant in American
cities receives the card of the caller on a small salver,
and, of course, suppresses it, because the card is only de-
sired by the hostess to refresh her memory as to who has
been present at her reception. Otherwise, her memory
would be taxed. Where a lady has one day in every
Week, and this day for some reason is an inconvenient one

CALLS AND CARDS. 77
to some of her friends, whose day may be the same, for

instance, cards ought not to be sent through others, but the
call made upon some other day. To return a call made
in person with cards inclosed in an envelope is an intima-
tion that visiting between the parties is ended. Those who
leave or send their cards with no such intention should
remember not to inclose them, for, as has been justly said,
although such small details appear trivial, it is the ac-
curate knowledge and practice of them that constitutes
the difference between savoir-vivre and want of knowl-
edge. One of the exceptions to the last-mentioned rule

is, where they are sent
as to inclosing cards in envelopes
newly married living in other cities; or in
in return to the
answering wedding cards forwarded in absence from home.
P. P. C. cards are also sent in this way, and are the
only cards that it is as yet universally considered admissi-
ble to send by post. We would be glad to have it under-
stood that our business men in American cities might he
so privileged, after having accepted hospitalities, or after
receiving invitations which they have not been able to
accept. Many of our young men have too little time for
reading and riding and driving, without feeling themselves
compelled to waste their leisure hours in making unsatis-
factory calls : and the hostess who receives such cards would
still be able to discriminate between those men who remem-
bered her civility, and those who met it with seeming for-
getfulness. However, in American cities, men can always

find friends who will deliver their cards for them when de-
livering their own. Certainly, for such an exception might
be made to the rule, " No
cards can be handed in on a
weekly reception day, excepting those that are left by
callers."
Will not some of our New York men move in the matter
of inclosing their cards to ladies who have honored them
with invitations, and inaugurate the custom here of send-

ing thern by post ? The man who cannot find time to re-
member, way, a lady who has not forgotten him,
in this
will not be found among those who have had mothers able
to instruct them as to their social duties and privileges.
It is a move in the right direction, the sending of cards
on full reception days by post and by messenger-boys where
the senders are in mourning ; or where, for any reason,
they are not able to appear. If this observance ever
becomes general, and the prescribed call afterwards is dis-
pensed with, it will make the inundation of invitations for

kettle-drums and day receptions less dreaded by those who
do not attend them, and who have little time to spare for
making ceremonious calls. Naturally, a first invitation
would not be so unceremoniously treated, nor other invita-
tions than those for kettle-drums and day receptions. The
delicate shades, where ceremonies are binding, are easily
discriminated hy the sensible and the kind-hearted.
To return to visiting cards. It has been said that "cards
bearing the name of the husband and the wife together are
no longer in good style." This is an error. The reason why
they are less used is, that ladies who have their weekly
reception days prefer to use the cards which have their
days engraved upon them, and these days are never placed
upon the card bearing the name of the husband and the wife
together. When the separate card of the lady is left upon
a married lady, whose husband is living, two cards of her
husband should also be left (when making formal calls),
one for the wife, the other for the husband. But, after the
first call of the season, it is not necessary to leave the hus-
band's card a second time during the year, unless some
invitation has been extended in the meantime, or some
attention bestowed. So it is seen that the name of the
husband and the wife together is still as good form as ever,
CALLS AND CARDS. 79
although less used. In fact, it is a necessity to possess such

cards, and to use them when occasion requires, as in leaving
cards of condolence, when it would be very thoughtless to
hand in a card bearing the reception day upon it. Where,
as after a long round of visits, there is any scarcity of
cards in paying morning calls, ladies often fold one of their
cards across the end, to show that they have left it in per-
son, turning down one or two corners for one or two per-
sons. The English provincial custom of folding the lady's
card up and down across the middle, for all the ladies in
the family, is preferable. The same with gentlemen. It
is certainly more civil to leave a separate card for each
lady (not to exceed three, however), when the first call of
the season is made.
Gentlemen should not expect to receive invitations from
ladies with whom they are only on terms of formal visit-
ing, until the yearly or autumnal call lias been made, or

until their cards have been made to represent themselves.
When the ladies of a family are receiving, but have no
weekly reception day, the cards of gentlemen not accom-
panying the -callers, and of aged persons who have ceased
all formal visiting, are left on the hall-table, if the servant
opening the door has no tray to receive them. Strangers

arriving are expected to send their cards to their acquaint-
ances bearing their direction, as an announcement that they
are in the neighborhood. This rule is often neglected, but
unless it is observed strangers may be a long time in town
without their presence being known. These cards can be
sent by post.
A first call, as has been already said, ought to be re-
turned within three or four days. A longer delay than a
week is considered an intimation that you are unwilling to
accept the new acquaintance, unless some excuse for the
remissness is made. A card left at a farewell visit, before
a long-protracted absence, has P. P. C. written in one cor-

ner. This custom is less observed than formerly. It is
not necessary to deliver such cards in person, however;

they can be sent by a servant or by post.
A mooted point, which might as well be a settled one, is
in reference to the correct way of writing "P. P. C." and

" R. S. Many affirm that it is incorrect to use
Y. P."
capitals, how the sentences would look if written
asking
out in full, "Pour Prendre Conge!" and " Bepliquez SHI
Vous Plait !" Since the time of the Romans capital letters
have been used in writing or printing all abbreviated sen-
tences as, for instance, " P.M." for post meridian, and
;
" A.M." for ante meridian. This is probably the expla-

nation. Writing R. s. v. p. and P. p. c. seems to be an
American innovation, and rather a finical one, with the
Roman custom in mind. A lawyer, of widespread repu-
tation, was once cited as authority for writing p. p. c, but
the one who advocated the use of capitals asserted that she
had more confidence in his legal ability than as an authority
in social observances; especially as in administering a re-
proof to the lady who had P. P. C. on her card (which he
tore up, with the remark that he had expected better things
of her), he had shown more of the judge than the gentle-
man.
Among intimate friends informal calls, made out of the
conventional visiting hours, are the most agreeable. It
has been already stated that the hours in which morning
calls are made vary in different cities. Where lunch is
served at one o'clock, and dinner at six or seven o'clock,

the calling hours are from two to five. Where early din-
ners are the custom, from one to four are the usual hours,
and in some towns from twelve to three; but a formal call
should not be made before noon in any place. It is easy
to ascertain the customs of a city before calling.
;
CALLS AND CARDS. 81
Gentlemen who are frequent visitors at a house feel at

liberty to leave their hats and sticks in the hall. Neither
children nor dogs are taken out when making formal calls.
Two persons out of one family, or at the most three per-
sons, can make calls together. Gentlemen wear their usual
morning dress, a black cut-away, or a frock-coat, dark
trowsers, silk necktie (black is in the best taste), and a me-
dium or neutral shade of gloves. In warm weather, light
gray or colored trowsers, colored neckties, and white vest
are often worn. At the seaside, and at all summer resorts,
calls are made in suits of rough cloth by those gentlemen
who prefer following sensible English customs to submit-

ting to the regulations made for city life, and which are
always irksome to men who have no taste for summer
gayeties.
Ladies, in making calls in cities, dress with much more
elegance than for walking or for shopping; but at the sea-
side, or at any place of summer resort, it is becoming op-
tional with them, where no reception days are set apart
weekly, to call in calling hours, and in visiting toilettes
or to make informal morning dresses or to pay
calls in ;
their visits of ceremony between four and five o'clock

before the afternoon drive in driving toilette. This latter
mode has the advantage of allowing ladies to remain at
home during the hottest part of the day, and of not over-
taxing their horses. Where there is any degree of inti-
macy, or a long acquaintance, the early morning call in
morning dress is preferable.
Some ladies in cities are at home to their most intimate
friends at all hours, who are never at home to mere ac-
quaintances in calling hours, for the reason that they
know in making a round of formal calls, ladies often do
not expect or wish to be admitted. This fact has caused
many to look more leniently than they formerly did upon
the French mode of leaving cards, without inquiring if the

ladies are at home, when the call is one of* pure ceremony.
For fear of giving offence, it is better for the young, and for
those who have the time to spare, to make the inquiry ; but
elderly persons, and those whose days are not long enough
for them, on account of the engrossing nature of their occu-
pation, should always be excused when they prefer to make
their cards serve as substitutes for themselves, after an ex-
change of calls. To ladies whose circle of visiting acquaint-
ance is small, such ceremonious visits cannot but seem to
be a mere farce, where the performers play their part with-
out even the pretence of sincerity, but those who number
several hundred families on their lists appreciate all time-
saving innovations, especially if they entertain frequently;
and consequently they learn to appreciate fully the observ-
ances that enable them to keep up a ceremonious acquaint-
ance with a circle too large for friendly visiting. All in-
nocent and sensible new customs should be welcomed that
have a tendency to save labor, to prevent the waste of time,
and to harmonize varying interests.
A lady receiving morning calls wears a silk gown, high

in the neck, with long sleeves ; no diamonds, and no flow-
ers in her cap or in her hair; both being reserved for
dinner toilet. This is a rule that is as universally regarded
as that men and white neck-
shall not appear in dress-coats
ties by daylight, or at least until the dinner hour. Ex-
ceptions are made upon unusual occasions only.
The lady of the house rises when her visitors enter, who
immediately advance to pay their respects to her before
speaking to others. She designates a seat near her own to
the last arrivals if she is able to do so. Gentlemen take
any vacant chair, without troubling their hostess to look
after them. Where the conversation is under her control,
she generalizes it, endeavoring to give scandal -mongers no
CALLS AND CARDS. 83
opportunity to indulge in that gossip which bears unerring

evidence of vulgarity, as well as bad breeding and a sterile
mind. If too many callers are present to enable her to
keep the lead in conversation, she pays especial attention
to the last arrivals, watching to see that no one is left
alone, and talking to each of her guests in succession, or
seeing that some one is doing so.
A well-bred lady pays equal attention to all her callers.
It is allowable to pay extra attention to any person of dis-
tinguished rank, to strangers, to age, or world-wide repu-
tation. To do homage to the rich, simply because they
are rich, is a piece of snobbism which even the amiable find
difficult to forgive.
A lady who is not in her own house, does not rise either
on the arrival or the departure of ladies, unless there is
some great difference in age. Attention to the aged is one

of the marks of good breeding which is never neglected
by the thoughtful and refined.
It is not customary to introduce residents unless the
hostess knows that an introduction will be agreeable to
both parties. Strangers in the city are introduced. The
rule is to force no one into an acquaintance; and although
the hostess would gladly introduce all who meet under her
roof, not assume that responsibility when she
she will
knows to what disagreeable experiences she may expose
her friends by so doing, so long as there are people to be
met with in society who are not sufficiently well bred to
receive such introductions in a civil manner. Ladies and
gentlemen are privileged to speak to each other,who meet
in the drawing-room of a common friend, without any in-
troduction ; though gentlemen generally prefer to ask for
introductions. When introduced to any one, bow slightly
and enter at once into conversation. It is a great want
of good breeding not to do so.
When introductions are given, it is the gentleman who

should be presented to the lady ; when two ladies are in-
troduced, it is the younger who is presented to the elder.
For example, in presenting Mr. Jones to Mrs. Smith, it is
Mr. Jones's name that is first mentioned. The word "in-
troduce " is preferred to " present." Presentations are as-
sociated with courtsmore than with republics. The least
formal introductions are given by merely mentioning the
names, as " Mr. Jones, Mrs. Smith." This is all that is
necessary under ordinary circumstances.
A lady receiving gives her hand to a stranger as to a
friend, when she wishes to bestow some mark of cordiality
in welcoming a guest to her home, but a gentleman ought
not to take the initiatory in hand shaking. It is the lady's
privilege to give or withhold as she chooses. She may
have some weakness of the hand, wrist, or arm, which
makes a cordial grasp painful ; therefore, if she does not
oifer the hand it should not be set down to undue formality.
Foreigners who are well bred rarely shake hands, and then
only with intimate friends. When they wish to express
especial deference, they touch the hand of the lady with
their lips, instead of grasping it and pressing the rings
into the flesh, until the tortured fingers ache with the pain.
It is respectful homage, not love, that the kiss upon the
hand denotes, and is much more frequently given by them

to the aged than to the young.
" What a pity the novel On
Dangerous Ground ' was
'
ever written; no man wîll dare to kiss a lady's hand again

for fear it will lead to something further," said a fascinating
Eve of the beau monde to an admirer at Newport.
"Have no fear, madam; I have found nothing in the
book to deter me from going as much further as you like,"
was the answer of this modern Adam.
Returning to cards a young lady who has a mother

CALLS. AND CARDS. 85
does not need a separate visiting card during her first win-
ter in society. "Where there is no mother, the father's card
is left with the card of his daughter, and his name appears
with that of his daughter, on cards of invitation, as
Mr. and Miss Grosvenor

At Home,
Thursday Evening, October 27th.
8-11
Dancing.
If the above invitation be engraved, it can then be

more formal, as
Mr. and Miss Grosvenor

At Home,
Thursday Evening, October 27th,
from eight to eleven o'clock.
Dancing. JR. S. V. P.
Sometimes a near relative takes the father's place, and

then her name appears in the invitation as the chaperon of
the young girl, instead of the name of the father; but
under no circumstances whatever is it good form for an
invitation to go out in the name of the daughter alone.
Numerals are permissible in dates, hours, and street
numbers. The two former are always engraved when the
uniformity of the lines require it. Xo abbreviations of
names are sanctioned, but are permitted in the months,
when the space requires it. Stationers, from long experi-
ence, should be able to advise in such matters.
It is so generally understood that an " At Home " in-
vitation requires n answer, that many still use the

li. S. V. P. in the right-hand corner of a card, like the
above. Here it may be repeated that all cards of invita-
tion, excepting those for kettle-drums, require answers. A
kettle-drum signifies a light entertainment, to which ladies
and gentlemen can come and go in calling costume, not
generally remaining over the half hour allotted for the ex-
treme length of a morning call. Of course such an invita-
tion does not absolutely requireany answer, nor any cards
left afterwards, by those who are present. Those who are
the most punctilious in the observance of social rules send
an informal regret when they know positively that they
cannot be present.
To go back to.calls, touching upon a few additional rules:
it is the custom in America, as in England, for residents to
call on the stranger. On the continent in Europe it is the
newly arrived who call first on those whom they have
known residing abroad.
When it becomes a question as to which shall call first,
between old residents, the elder should take the initiatory.

Ladies sometimes say to each other, after having been in
the habit of meeting for years without exchanging visits^
i;
I hope you will come and see me," and often the
answer is made, " Oh, you must come and see me first."
One moment of reflection would prevent a lady from

making that answer, unless she were much the elder of
the two, when she could with propriety give that as the
reason. The lady who extends the invitation makes the
first advance, and the one who receives it should at least
say, " I thank you you are very kind," even if she has
no intention of availing herself of it. A lady in the fash-
ionable circles of our largest metropolis once boasted that
she had never made a first visit. She probably was not
aware that in the opinion of those conversant with the duties
;
CALLS AND CARDS. 87
of her position she stamped herself as being just as under-

bred as if she had announced that she did not wait for airy-
one to call upon her. Xo lady, surely, is of so little import-

ance in the circle in which she moves as never to be placed
in circumstances where a first from her
call is requisite
nor does any one in our land so nearly approach the posi-
tion of a reigning monarch as to decree that all, irrespec-
tive of age or priority of residence, should make the first
callupon her.
In an event of exchange of calls between two ladies
without meeting, who are not known to each other by sight,
they should upon the first opportunity make themselves
known to each other. The younger should seek the elder,
or the one who has been the recipient of the first attention
should introduce herself, or seek an introduction ; but
women of the world do not stand upon ceremony in such
points. The observance of these minor rules is seldom
regarded excepting by the very formal, or by those who
have no confidence in themselves.
Ladies knowing each other by sight, bow, after an ex-

change of cards. Cards of condolence left by mere acquain-
tances must be returned by " mourning cards" before such
callers feel at liberty to repeat their visits. Friends of
course do not wait for cards, but continue their calls with-
out regard to any ceremonious observances made for the
protection of the bereaved. When the latter are ready to
receive the calls of their acquaintances (instead of their
cards), "mourning cards'* in envelopes, or otherwise, are
returned to all who have left cards since the death which
was the occasion of the calls of condolence.
Both ladies and gentlemen in making the first calls of the
season (in the autumn), should leave one card each at all the
houses where they call, even if they find the ladies receiving.
The reason for this rule is evident; for where a lady receives
many morning calls, it would be too great a tax upon her

memory to oblige her to keep in mind what calls she has
to return, or which of her calls have been returned ; and
in making out lists for inviting informally, it is the card-
stand very often that is first searched for bachelor's cards
to meet the emergency. Young men should be careful to
write their street and number on their cards. When an
invitation to a house is received, for the first time, it is quite
common for those so invited to show their appreciation of
the courtesy by calling to leave cards the next day. This
is optional, however, and depends entirely upon the cour-
tesy of the one invited. When the claims of society were
not so great as they are now (because of its now greatly
increased numbers) it was considered a necessary civility
to exchange calls before extending invitations to families
that were not well known to each other. Cards are now
inclosed in such invitations frequently to serve the purpose
of a call, or, when there is a certain degree of acquaintance-
ship between any of the members of the two families, and
the invitation is for an informal gathering, even cards may
be dispensed with under certain circumstances.
After an invitation, cards must be left upon those who
have sent it, whether it is accepted or not. It is not con-
sidered civil to send such cards by servants. They must
be left in person, and if it is desired to end the acquaint-
ance, the cards can be left without inquiring whether the
ladies are at home. Among cultivated people there can be
no more question as to the duty of leaving cards after enter-
tainments than there is as to the absolute necessity of

replying promptly to invitations. When no cards are left,
after a hospitality extended, such a want of appreciation of

the courtesy is manifested as to make it very disagreeable
for those who have been trained to look upon such an omis-
sion as a rudeness.
CALLS AND CARDS. 89
When only the family and the most intimate friends of

a bride and bridegroom have been included in the invita-
tions for the marriage, or where there has been no recep-
tion after the marriage at church, the bridegroom often
sends his bachelor card (inclosed in an envelope) to those
of his acquaintances with whom he wishes to continue on
visiting terms. They who receive a card should call upon
the bride within ten days after she has taken possession
of her new home. Some persons have received such a
card as an intimation that the card was to end the ac-
quaintance. This mistake shows the necessity of a bet-
ter understanding of social customs. Untrained charac-
ters are not willing to submit to rules. They even main-
tain that good breeding is a gift and comes by nature, like
poetry, never seeming to fancy that dukes, or earls, or
"exclusive old families," have anything to contend with
in the way of keeping out of sight those proclivities which
Darwin maintains human beings from
are inherited by all
and which, when indulged in,
their four-footed ancestors,
make men clowns and boors and snobs, no matter what
their rank in life. A man's happiness depends on his man-
ners and his conduct; a disregard of observances reflects
not only upon his own nature, but upon his early training.
It is therefore incumbent upon parents to give their chil-
dren right ideas on such subjects; that they may early
understand that, whether their deficiencies arise from igno-
rance or from carelessness, the effect of any display of them
is to lower them in the opinion of those who are capable
of judging of their culture. No false pride, therefore,
should prevent even the most highly cultivated persons
from acquainting themselves with the changing customs of
the times. No sneers, no ridicule should deter them from
making use of the knowledge that they acquire, not in-
herit, as is supposed by the untrained and the unculti-
vated. They cannot hope to change the natures of the

rude, the manners of the ill bred, for a man's nature is es-
tablished and his manners formed before he reaches the

age of thirty ; but their lives can bear testimony to the
truth of the lesson taught by Epictetus that no rude-
ness hurts the one upon whom it is thrust. It hurts the
perpetrator only. Here comes in Scripture teaching again.
Men cannot gather grapes from thorns nor figs from
thistles. TVhere the law of love and forgiveness is not the
law of life, there thorns and thistles grow, and deteriorate
the spiritual and the moral nature but their baneful in- ;
fluence cannot prevail in the hearts of those who strive to

eradicate the " tares sown by the enemy " tares that easily
take root (when not watched) with that firm hold which
insures a crop of thorns and thistles for the harvest-time.
Bad manners, vulgarity of nature, and bad morals flourish
best together; weeds, thistles, and thorns they are that
infest all communities. Happy are they who learn early
in life, without too frequent and. too severe lessons, that
there are poisonous and stinging plants, which one must
not stoop to gather or even touch, as well as that there are
human beings whom, bad as it is to have as enemies, it
would be still worse to have as friends.

Some ladies have adopted the English custom of rising
only when their visitors leave; others prefer the conti-
nental custom of accompanying ladies as far as the draw-
ing-room door. In either case they should not resume
their seats until their visitors have left the room. Al-
though it is customary to speak of calls as morning visits,
and of callers as " visitors," it is not quite correct to do so
when the duration of the call is kept within the prescribed
bounds; but should a call be prolonged to an hour or
two, it might then most appropriately be called a " visita-
tion." To those who find the directions for callers not
CALLS AND CARDS. 91
sufficiently explicit, the subjoined customs are added : A

gentleman must never look at his watch during a call,
unless in doing so he pleads some engagement and asks to

be excused. He ought to rise upon the entrance of ladies;
but he does not offer seats to those entering, unless in his
own house, or unless requested to do so by the hostess, and
then he does not offer his own chair if others are available.
A lady gives her hand to a gentleman, as well as to ladies,
if she wishes to do so, but she does not Sfhake his hand in
return. A gentleman should not grasp a lady's hand too
cordially, as it takes but a slight pressure to be painful
when rings are worn. A fear of such a result often pre-
vents a lady who is receiving from giving her hand.
Young ladies should not offer their hands to men who
are not relatives, unless under exceptional circumstances,
such as after au absence of some weeks, or to especial
friends. A gentleman rises when those ladies with whom
he is talking rise to take their leave. Ladies calling: do
not rise, unless those who are leaving are friends older
than themselves. One should sit out two
be careful not to
some motive for doing so.
or three parties of callers without
A bore is a person who does not know when you have had
enough of his or her company. A call should not be less
than fifteen minutes in duration. Choose a moment to
leave when there is a lull in the conversation, and the
hostess is not occupied with fresh arrivals. Then take
leave of your hostess, bowing to those whom you know as
you leave the room, not to each in turn, but let one bow
include all. A bow never requires any inclination of the
body. That style should be left to dancing-masters and to
actors on the stage.
AVhere it is the custom to summon a servant to open
the door, the bell should be rung in good time, and persons
on the eve of departure should be detained by the hostess
in conversation until the servant appears in sight. If the

gentleman of the house is present, he escorts ladies to the
hall door, but should the weather be cold, they should
never permit him to perform a footman's duty for them,
for men have often taken severe colds from such expo-
sure. Ladies should gently but firmly decline the prof-
fered civility, and gentlemen should not insist against
their wishes. Neither should ladies thoughtlessly keep
each other standing in the draught of open doors, but as
speedily as possible take their leave. " Good-bye " is the
correct form for leave-taking, and not "good morning."
After visitors leave, it is the duty of a hostess to dis-
courage any ill-natured comments upon those who have
taken their departure, giving people to understand that
her roof is not a retreat for that scandal, gossip, and
talebearing which civilized "hospitality condemns, and which
refined hospitality looks upon as vulgar. To be sarcas-
tic, to ridicule, or to tattle, is as easy as it is ill bred.
A. Washington journalist says :
" There is one consolation
for persons who are made the objects of the shafts of envy,
which is, that in the estimation of those with whom alone
they can do harm, they who cast them are commonly be-
lieved to be the sneaks and liars they always are. No
honorable man or virtuous woman can hear evil spoken of
others in their absence without forming this opinion of
the utterer."
When a gentleman has called and not found the lady at
home, it is upon the part of the lady to express
civility
her regret at not seeing him upon the occasion of their

next meeting. He should, of course, reciprocate the regret,
and not awkwardly reply " Oh, it was of no consequence.
:
It did not make any difference, I assure you." The lady

may be fully aware of this, but it is not civil to tell her so.
New Year's calls are made by gentlemen on New Year's
CALLS AND CARDS. 93
day in morning dress. Dress coats and white ties are

sometimes seen, but nowhere out of France is evening 3ress
approved for " morning calls" on New Year's day or any
other day. When admitted, no matter how many ladies
there are in the family, only one card is given to the ser-
vant, and this card not turneddown. In France, cards
are often sentby post on the first day of the year. An ex-
cellent custom, which it would be well to introduce here.
Formal calls are generally made twice a year but only ;
once a year is binding, when no invitations have been re-

ceived that require calls in return.
A medium- sized card is in better taste than a very large
one for married persons. Cards bearing the name of the
husband alone are smaller. The cards of unmarried men
should be very small. The engraving in simple writing
is preferred, and without flourishes. Nothing in cards can
look more commonplace than large printed letters, be the
type what it may. Young men can dispense with the
" Mr." before their name, if they like the European con-
tinental custom, which is much imitated in England,
though not approved by all.
The names of young ladies are often engraved on their
mother's cards : both in script.
Mrs. Miller Jones.

The Misses Jones.
Some ladies have adopted the fashion of having the

daughter's name on the same card with their own and
their husband's.
Mr. and Mrs. Jones.

Miss Jones.
This still farther reduces the number of cards to be left
at a house, and is a very sensible innovation. Glazed cards

and note paper are quite out of fashion, as are cards and
note paper with gilt edges. As the author of "Social
Etiquette " says, the character of persons is frequently
judged by the appearance of their cards, but with fashions
constantly changing, it is wrong to judge a person from
such a standpoint. One may use note paper with a high
finish, because of a large supply on hand or a card with ;
German text, because of indifference in replacing an old

plate with a new one.
Still, it is too true that persons are often influenced
in their opinion of an by just such trifles,
individual
and therefore young persons should endeavor to conform
to the rules of society at its best, even in such small
matters as the selection of their cards and their note
paper. More license is given to elderly persons in all
such matters.
There is a class of people who consider it a mark of
superiority to hold themselves in defiance to all rules of
etiquette, who it, and take pleasure in out-
affect to despise
raging it ; must be admitted that however well edu-

but it
cated in the matter of books these people may be, however

intelligent in other directions, yet they are not born among
those having fine manners, and accustomed to the require-
ments of society, w ere not reared in high breeding, and are
7
really ignorant of what they so despise. It would seem to

be only in accordance with the first principles of common
sense that people should acquaint themselves with the re-
quirements of etiquette, and examine their causes, before
they sweep aside what many of the very great intellects of
the world have thought it worth while to approve and
accept.
There is another class who, not having been instructed
IMPORTANCE OF SOCIAL LAWS. 95
in traditionary social observances, laugh at rules which they

are not familiar with, rules, too, which the instincts of
kind hearts ought to divine almost, but which out of mere
thoughtlessness are too often disregarded even by the kind-
hearted.
Some writer has said : Prominent among the minor sins
of major import is the sin of thoughtlessness. It retards
action, chafes, irritates, and discourages actors, annuls
effort and wastes power, in a word, clogs the wheels of
healthful progress to a greater degree, we are persuaded,
than stealing, or either of half a dozen other great sins, and.
yet it is often spoken of as only a sort of venial sin, a mis-

fortune, or at most a failing. The descending torrent of
the shower-bath braces and stimulates the system; a forti-
eth part of the quantity of the water, falling dropby drop
upon the person, would drive a stout man mad. We guard
by suitable clothing against the fury of the winter storm;
it is the cloud of impalpable summer dust which blinds and
suffocates us. Great misfortunes summon corresponding

fortitude and endurance. Great sins work their own cure.
Against great criminals we have the protection of the law.
It is the small evil-doers, the faulty, the nuisances of society,
against whom we have no protection.
Excepting with those who possess broad minds, cosmo-
politan ideas, and enlarged views of life, it is a human pro-
pensity to think our own, in everything, the best there is.
Bagehot says: "People, in all but the most favored times

and places, are rooted to the places where they were born,
think the thoughts of those places, can endure no other
thoughts." These are the ones whose influence is the most
pernicious if they happen to be placed in influential posi-
tions. They are the deadlocks to the wheels of society, or
its rocks and boulders which, although the good seed may
fall upon in showers, will never furnish soil for fruit until
they have been transformed from fossils into elements of

growth.
A journalist says: Neither the little burgh nor the great
city should know any difference in the conduct of the indi-
viduals composing its population. Allowing for the neces-
sary variations in the tenor of daily life in the two places,
there should be complete union regarding the proprieties;
one code of behavior should cover all, and a person going
from one place to the other should be utterly undistinguish-
able by his conduct from those around him. If, indeed,
every one took pains to be informed concerning the right
and best in social intercourse and usage, and looked at the
matter as one of real importance and not of frivolous tri-
fling, rudeness and gaucherie would soon disappear from

among us. In this connection another class of persons
may be mentioned. The one comprising that large number
who, having seen certain rules in books treating upon eti-
quette, rely upon them, instead of upon those unwritten
rules which have been handed down in families from gen-
eration to generation, with only such changes as the chang-
ing states of society require. Here books are prejudicial,
because, instead of giving rules suited to the present cus-
toms of society, they do little more than repeat the rules of
a bygone age.
Still another class of persons cite customs prevailing in
the best society with which they are familiar, as the gen-
eral customs of society at its best. No more effectual bar-
rier to progress can be found than this class builds up.
Nothing short of a revolution can demolish such barriers,
and we have no Caesars nor Napoleons in our American
society to ride over them, trampling them down on their
way. For every item of the regulations of the best society
there is a reason, and usually a compulsory one. Having
been made intelligently, most of them can be rediscovered
IMPORTANCE OF SOCIAL LAWS. 97
by intelligence, although for some of the finer distinctions

experience may be necessary. Obedience to these social
laws what obedience to law is in political life, and the

is
obligations which individuals feel in their observance is

said to be binding in proportion to the fineness of their
sense of honor and the keenness of their self-respect.
Etiquette, says the same writer, is the sovereign ruler of
social pleasure ; its kingdom comprises not only manners,
but the application of manners to events. The observance
of its laws avoids confusion and maintains decorum, insur-
ing to each individual due attention and respect. Its
whole attention is to maintain the dignity of the individ-
ual and the comfort of the community. Whatever enjoy-
ment of our daily existence we have, so far as others are
concerned, is possible only through our obedience to the
laws of that etiquette which governs the whole machinery,
and keeps every cog and wheel in place and at its own
work, which prevents jostling, and carries all things along
to their consummation.
Surely the science of social intercourse and its regula-
tions are worthy of being made a study, as the means
through which people meet each other, maintaining har-
mony and peace in their relations, and securing the great-
est possible amount of pleasure and comfort to all.
7
A
CHAPTER III.
RECAPITULATED AND ADDED RULES, WITH COMMENTS

SENSIBLE PROPOSITION THE ETHICS OF HOSPITALITY
CADS, SLANDERERS, AND SCANDAL-MONGERSINFLU-
ENCE OF NEWSPAPERS YOUNG AMERICA ARISTIPPUS'S
PHILOSOPHY.
" Dans une sociele blen organisee chacun dolt concourir d, Vagrement
de tous; et c'cst (I ce ]ôint de vue que V etiquette a sa raison d'etre, sans
elle il n'y aurait d'ordre nulle part: la joule ne ser ait plus qu'une
cohue." E. Muller.
"Private scandal should never be received nor retailed willingly,
forthough the defamation of others may, for the present, gratify the
malignity of our hearts, yet cool reflection will draw very disadvan-
tageous conclusions from such a disposition. In scandal as in rob-
bery the receiver is always thought as bad as the thief." Lord Ches-
terfield.
" "We ought not to speak slightly of others, or of their affairs, for,
notwithstanding we may seem by that means to gain the most willing
and ready attraction (from the envy which mankind usually conceive
at the advantages and honors which are paid to others), yet every
one will at length avoid us, as they would a mischievous bull, fcr ali
men shun the acquaintance of people addicted to scandal, naturally
supposing that what they say of others in their company they will
say of them in the company of others." Galateo.
11
Gossip, pretending to have the eyes of an Argus, has all the blind-
ness of a bat." Ouida.
The violation of some of the following simple rules
renders one liable to be thought either haughty, ignorant,

or unfriendly.
" In addressing strangers, commence with l
Madam ' or
RECAPITULATED AND ADDED RULES. 99
'Sir.' After an interchange of letters Dear Sir or Dear

' ' '
Madam ' is more courteous, unless you wish to restrain

undue familiarity."
"Conclude all formal letters as 'Yours truly/ or 'Very
truly yours/ or Most truly yours/
'
Writing to friends
use, according to the degree of intimacy, ' Sincerely yours/
'Faithfully yours/ or 'Affectionately yours/"
" Sign your full name when writing to a friend or equal,
not initials with the surname."
" An answer to a note should never be more formal than
the note, unless intended as a check upon unwarranted
familiarity in the mode of writing.
"Letters of introduction should receive immediate at-
tention. When left with a card, if there is a gentleman in
the family, he calls upon the stranger the next day, unless
some engagement prevents, when he should send his card
with an invitation. If the letter introduces a gentleman to
a lady, she writes a note of invitation in answer."
" Always reply promptly to a letter or a note, no matter
of what nature, and always pay the postage, taking special
care that the stamp ycu use covers the weight. Acknowl-
edge all attentions immediately, when possible, such as the
sending of a present of game, flowers, books or pamphlets."
"After stopping with a friend living in another city than
your own, write at once after your return home. After
visiting a friend at her country-seat, or after receiving an
invitation to visit her, a call is due her upon her return to
her town residence." This is one of those occasions upon
which the call must be made promptly and in person, un-
less you have a reason for wishing to discontinue the ac-
quaintance, and even then it would be more civil to take

another opportunity for dropping a friend who has wished
to show you a civility, unless her character has been irre-
trievably lost in the meantime.
"In writing letters or notes, distinguish between the

words come and go.' A friend comes to your house,
i ' '
you go to hers. Examples I will go to you/

:
'
Will '
you come to me?'"

" Invitations from younger ladies to elder ones should
invariably be preceded by a call."
" Where visiting has ceased for years between families,
as during a prolonged residence abroad, the first call is re-
turned within the prescribed time for first calls, viz., from
three days to one week."
" All invitations should be answered as soon as received."
The late Mr. McAllister, of Philadelphia, once said:
" Only those who are in the habit of giving frequent en-
tertainments can understand the importance of following
closely in the footsteps of the best society abroad in the
rigid observance of this rule." In addition to the greater
convenience of the hostess, which the fulfilment of this rule
confers, there is another reason why it should never be
neglected, namely those who violate
: it lay themselves open
to the suspicion of intentional rudeness, when possibly
thoughtlessness, or ignorance of the customs of the best
society, has been the cause of the dereliction.
" It is the duty of a gentleman who attends an enter-
tainment to have himself presented to every member of
the family whom he does not know ; if not possible upon
the evening of the entertainment, upon the first occasion
of meeting afterward."
This rule is more than ever binding in reference to a
daughter just entering society, for whom the entertainment
is given, or for a son upon attaining his majority, or for a
guest whom you are asked to meet. A man who was once
reminded of a gross remissness of this description, replied:
" We Patagonians don't run after any one."
" After a dinner or an evening party, it is not enough
:
RECAPITULATED AND ADDED RULES. 101
simply to leave a card, without inquiring whether the

ladies are at home." A call should then be made in person
v within one week. Those ladies who have not time to re-
^ turn thanks for an extended hospitality, can leave their
o. cards on any other day than that of a weekly reception,
without asking for the family, with the probable result of
their time not being overtaxed with invitations from the
same source in future.
Ladies who complain of not having time to fulfil their
social duties to their superiors in age, should remember that
what we wish very much to do we always find time to do.
Where the lady who has entertained has no weekly re-
ception day, it is not customary for her to receive during
the days immediately following an entertainment. For this
reason, those persons who really wish to be admitted are
sometimes tardy in making the required call.
" A
lady once admitted into a house must be seen at any
cost of inconvenience, but a well-trained servant soon
learns to discriminate between those ladies who are calling;
merely to leave their cards and those who are really desirous
of being admitted."
Any hesitation upon the part of a servant as to whether
the lady called upon is receiving, authorizes the leaving of
cards instead of waiting to be ushered in, only to be shown
out again, as sometimes happens; and the same privilege
extends to the servant, who, if the question is repeated
"Are you quite sure that the lady is receiving?" is at liberty
to present his salver for the cards, unless his mistress is in
the drawing-room. The observance of these two rules pre-
vents that tiresome and almost inexcusable delay which
some ladies occasion by making their toilettes before de-
scending to receive their guests, and which justifies a lady
in leaving her card without entering, where she has re-
peatedly encountered such an experience.
In a society where this is the rule and not the exception,

elderly ladies should be excused from making ceremonious
upon those who are younger than themselves. Also,
calls
when a lady reaches that age which makes it no longer agree-

able to her to accept invitations, though she still entertains,
she should feel herself at liberty to return the calls of all
but her superiors in age and station with invitations, or by

cards left in person at the door, without the inquiry being
made as to whether the lady is receiving. In the best so-
ciety in America, as in the most exclusive circles abroad,
it is, however, held binding in all but exceptional cases to

make the inquiry.
"It is not considered good form to send invitations to
older persons until after the first call of the -season has
been made."
" A
gentleman, after having himself introduced to a
lady who has consented to the introduction, is at liberty
to call upon her, or to leave his card at her door. It should
bear his direction, that she may be able to return, his atten-
tion with an invitation, should it be in her power to do
so."
Members of clubs or societies entertaining do not leave
cards after the entertainment. Only those to whom the
invitation is extended out of the club. If not given at a
private house, and no card inclosed, no call is binding.
Gentlemen not having time to make morning calls can
inclose their cards and send them by post.
The " London World" has recently been agitating the
subject of sending the cards of single gentlemen, recipients
of invitations, by post, instead of delivering them by a
footman, as is the custom now in London. The writer says:
"Our modern practice of interchanging cards is scarcely
to be explained on any rational theory of social intercourse.
The duty of leaving cards at houses where a dance or din-
INTERCHANGING- CARDS. 103
ner has been given or may be anticipated, falls as a serious

tax on the time and strength of all classes, but especially
of the carriageless portion of the community ; and a griev-
ance which was trifling when London distances were less
enormous, calls for a remedy when, simply to deliver a card
into the hands of a footman, may involve a pilgrimage
from Prince's Gate to Portland Place, or from Bayswater
to Westminster. No better remedy can be suggested than

that which is the most obvious one, namely, the transmis-
sion of cards to their destination through the post-office.
This plan is, at least, preferable to the alternative plan
commonly resorted to by single gentlemen of leaving their
cards with a butler over night on trust to deliver them on
the following afternoon. If it should be feared that in
passing through the post-office cards would lose the senti-
ment involved in them, it may be replied that they have
long since lost any sentiment worth preserving. Originally
they expressed, as they occasionally do now, a genuine re-
gret at having failed to meet a friend ; but their existing
use is an extension and abuse of their original intention,
destitute of any real feeling of friendliness, and expressive
of nothing beyond a cold conformity to the received canons
of politeness. The accumulated ingenuity of generations
has seriously complicated the primitive simplicity of card-
leaving. The exact significance of a dog's-eared card, the
fitting apportionment of cards in a family, are among the
questions which belong to the vastes et vagues, or wild
wasteland of unwritten etiquette; and to expect any one
to carry about with him a complete knowledge of card lore
is as little reasonable as to expect a man to possess a port-
able knowledge of the pedigrees of the Plantagenets."
This is a sensible proposition, and it is to be hoped that
our American gentlemen will not wait for the custom to
be established in England before adopting it here. To
Philadelphia belongs the honor of introducing in America

the English custom of sending answers to notes of invita-
tion by post. Of course, answers to invitations for dinner,
opera, or theatre parties, which require a reply the same
day, cannot be trusted to the post where the delivery is
not hourly, as in London; but for invitations which do

not require immediate answers, the post is thoroughly re-
liable. It has become almost a necessity for ladies who
entertain much to receive their answers in this way, other-
wise they would be obliged to change their servants con-
stantly, for nothing is so wearing.to the patience of servants
as to be called off from their daily work every three or four
minutes when several hundred invitations have been
as
issued answer the
to Much more convenient
bell. is it
also for the sender of the note to have it dropped in the

nearest post-box, instead of sending the servant a mile or
more to deliver it. The suggestion, made in an article in
" Lippincott's Magazine," early in 1873, was at once acted
upon by the members of the Philadelphia Saturday Club
in sending out invitations for their weekly suppers. It has
since found favor among the oldest and most highly culti-
vated families in that city.
Everything which tends to lighten the labors of those

who entertain should be regarded; for very often houses
are hospitably thrown open, not so much for selfish ends,
as because it is a pleasure to fulfil one's social duties where

the hostess is met by the same kind feeling which prompts
her to the exertion of entertaining, and where her inten-
tions are interpreted on the same broad basis of "peace
and good-will towards all," which she desires to maintain.
"One cannot serve God and mammon" is a quotation
often made by persons who seem to forget that the best
way of serving God is to serve the world by being of use in
it. Those persons who are able to entertain, owe duties
THE ETHICS OF HOSPITALITY. 105
to society and to the community which are seldom realized

to the extent that they ought to be. Not only is refined
social intercourse encouraged, by those who aim at a high
standard, in excluding the unrefined, but women who live by
their needles are helped to maintain themselves in comfort,
merchants are aided, the caterers, or dealers in provision,
who supply the suppers, the florists, the musicians, all are
helped; to say nothing of the enjoyment conferred upon the
young for whose pleasure dances are given. Then, too, we
all know how those who do not return their debts of hos-
pitality in some way are looked upon. There is no civiliza-
tion so high, nor no barbarism so low, that it does not count
hospitality among the social virtues. It is so important a
thing to the growth of the individual soul, and to keeping
steady the balance of social economy, that we are not only
bound to the practice of it, but to study and consider it in its
moral relations, says a writerupon the ethics of hospitality.

He tells us that in the countries of Europe hospitality has
been reduced to a very complete system, which has, at the
back of it all, certain fixed rules that both host and guest
are bound to respect. Here, he justly says, we lose much
of the good effect of hospitality by a careless disregard of
mutual rights. There all is governed by certain social
laws, which are as unvarying as the laws of the Medes and
Persians. Until we adopt a similar code, he adds, we can-
not have anything like a complete social system. It is
possible that only those whose homes are social centres

realize to the full extent the importance of these rules;
otherwise we should not find such gross carelessness pre-
vailing in their observance. As we have the right to ex-
pect more from those whose education and position are the
best, the neglect of social rules by the highly placed is more
to their shame than is that of the badly educated; for if

training is good for anything at all, it ought to be good all
through. Good manners are not to be put on for state

occasions, like fine clothes, but they should be an integral
part of the nature, always there, like the shadow of the
substance, the echo of the voice. JJThe secret of the fine
manner of the well bred, among the upper classes, resides
in the dignified respect which they not only demand for

themselves, but which they pay to othersy
A lady once said to an English nobleman :
" Is it pos-
your men accept invitations to houses in London,
sible that
and the next day, in the Park, cut the host or the hostess
of the night before ?" He answered, " Yes, there are men
who do it, but they are cads." To be a gentleman, and
not a cad, requires that high degree of self-respect which
is only equalled by a keen sense of the respect and estima-
tion in which others have a right to be held. Self-respect
will dictate propriety of deportment in every situation that
can present itself, suggesting the due degree of familiarity
with intimates, and the right bearing with strangers and
toward inferiors. Haughtiness and reserve are not charac-
teristics of the gentleman, but of the parvenu. The true
gentleman can afford to forget his dignity : the imitator
cannot. more you use it; but
Silver shines brighter the
electroplate must be tenderly used. A gentleman, while
conscious of what is due to himself, does not forget what is
due to others. He could not, without just cause, 'cut' the
man or the woman in whose house he had broken bread,
or whose roof had covered him, because in doing it he
would lose that which he most values, namely, his self-re-
spect, the most priceless possession that either a man or a
woman can hold.
Quite recently, an American lady living at a court that
ismore exclusive than that of St. James, was asked by one
of the noblesse, "Are you going to the Blazers' ball?" "I
do not know them," was the answer. " Oh, that makes
CADS, SLANDERERS, AND SCANDAL-MONGERS. 107
no difference; all that you have to do is to leave your cards,

and straightway you will get an invitation back. They
will feel honored by your going, and you need never know
them afterwards/' " I could not accept an invitation to a
house where I did not wish to know its inmates," answered
the American and such must be the instinctive feeling of
;
every true geutlewoman and gentleman. Self-respect has

no finer method of expression than that of respect for
others. If we could get it firmly" implanted as an article
of belief that disrespect is an unpardonable vulgarity, we

should be quicker to mend our ways, and to pay the tribute
we all claim due from others,
for ourselves as our inalienable
and inalienable right also.
as their inherited
Whoever receives an invitation is bound to receive it as
a mark of kind feeling, and to remember that self-respect
requires conformance to all conventional rules in connection
with hospitalities extended, as well as that any neglect of
such observances shows deficiency either in qualities of the
heart or in early training. Even thoughtlessness comes,
as we have seen, from inadequate instruction as to the du-
ties of life. Some one has truly said that to be thoughtless
is Yet who, of all living men and women,
to be vulgar.
has not been found guilty of some thoughtless act of rude-
ness? But a lady, although betrayed by haste or unexpected
events into a seeming rudeness, will never commit a pre-
meditated one. This is one of the tests of ladyhood from
its counterfeit, of sterling gold from base metal; and just
as truly as the false coin is sure to be detected in the end,
so surely will the genuine coin hold its own value, despite
the assertions of those who deny its worth.
Society should maintain that esprit de corps which would
lead its members to support tho.-e who are worthy of re-
spect, never permitting their actions to be arraigned by the
narrow-minded, sneered at by the envious, or distorted by
the tale-bearing detractor, without finding some words of

defence or extenuation of the conduct of the accused one.
There are few persons whose opinions are worth regarding
that have not sufficient penetration to fathom the motives
of the calumniator, and yet there are some credulous na-
tures that believe all that they hear. A lady was once so
unfortunate as to have column after column of fictitious
events in her life given to the public as actual events. In
after years one of the most sensible of her friends alluded
to one of these incidents as an actual fact. The lady
answered, "If yon, who my friend, think me capable
are
of such conduct, what must my enemies think?" "Why
I read it myself in a newspaper/' was the naive answer.
If there any man on earth that ought to be a man of
is
honor, a man that has a newspaper and can say what

it is
he pleases, without any one having a chance to defend him-

self, says some English writer, continuing, and when that
man pretends to be a Christian, and to serve God, and shows

his untruth only in very pious forms, is not such a man a
strong argument as to the future punishment of the wicked?
At last, however, even newspapers are awakening to a
knowledge of the evil that they are doing in pandering to
plebeian tastes. Says a journalist :
" This age will hold its
own for inveracity among all the ages of the past; but it bids
fair to eclipse the agesof Tiberius and Nero in its reckless
assaults upon reputation. That men should deliberately
and day after day defame public men in the public prints
has ceased to surprise anybody. Frequency blunts the
edge of murder even But we cannot help thinking
that this age of scandal will finally pass away, and be re-
membered and referred to pretty much in the same fashion
as the era of witchcraft is remembered and referred to."
Most certainly, next to mothers, the public press is re^
sponsible for this prevailing inveracity. It gives ere-
CADS, SLANDERERS, AND SCANDAL -MONGERS. 109
dence to and perpetuates the unspeakably mean utterances

of the slanderer and the scandal-monger. A writer, in the
" Washington Republican/' says of this class of beings: It
is their office to defame virtue and despoil worth, to feed
on the failings of the good, and fatten on the follies of the

weak. Vile themselves, without a sentiment of honor or
decency, they cannot endure to see others respected for
traits they do not possess, or beloved for conduct of which
they are incapable. Hence they make the estate of purity
the prey of their piracies and the object of their plunder.
Xothing is so sacred as to deter them, and no eminence is
beyond their attack. Is there a man who stands high in

the estimation of the public by reason of the excellence of
his character and the quality of his endowments, they rest
not until they have smirched the one, and disparaged the
other by the fiendish devices of innuendo and insinuation,
which constitute the weapons of the guilty ambush they
keep in perpetual reserve for those they dare not openly
assail for fear of popular resentment. Lives there a woman
whose fame transcends the plane of ordinary attain-
fair
ments, because of special attributes, accomplishments, and

graces, all the precedents of successful calumny and false-
hood are ransacked for suggestion of means to depose and
humiliate her, without subjecting the authors of the de-
traction to the punishment they deserve.
So goes the world, one portion of its inhabitants striving
to be worthy of the general esteem, and to achieve the high-
est blessings of life for all, while the other portion strains
every nerve to pull the aspiring down to the baser level of
vulgar existence and vile enjoyments itself attains and en-
joys. And unceasingly have the good in all ages labored to
solve the problem of morals involved in human instincts
and agencies, hoping ever and anon to arrive at such a
knowledge of the subject as should enable them to lift up
the debased, and reclaim the fallen, and to estabMsh such

associations and institutions among men as should ulti-
mately remove class antagonism in so far as to admit of
brethren dwelling together in unity, and to secure general
peace and fellowship. But we fear that while man remains
mortal, and therefore frail, this consummation so devoutly
to be wished for will remain in abeyance, and the good
with which philosophers and philanthropists would crown
the happiness of the world will be reserved for the eternal
possession. We have no such hope as that which animates
the Utopian believer; and the great obstacle in the way of
the realization is the spirit of envy which prompts the
tongue of the slanderer. Jealousy is the disturber of the
harmony of all interests, and unless, by the interposition of
Providence, men are made better by supplemental inspira-
tion, it will continue to tear down as fast as love and labor
shall build up and the purposes and pleasures of the good
;
must be forever marred by the will and wickedness of the

bad. Forever must virtue suffer from the whispered inti-
mations of vice, and honor bow before the imputations of
shame.
But if this esprit de corps, already spoken of, could be
maintained in society, how much might be abated of the
power exercised by evil natures, slanderous tongues, and
thoughtless brains ! As long as the very kindness of heart
which shapes the course of some members of society is
made to confront them in some odious form, as long as
there is so little of that charity that thinketh no evil, and
so much of that credence of the vilest insinuations that it
would seem only demons could breathe, it is as Utopian to

look for any esprit de corps in society as to look for a
change of character in the depraved, or for angelic natures
in the human.
In illustration of the odious construction which malevo-
CADS, SLANDERERS, AND SCANDAL -MONGERS. Ill
lence can put upon a hospitable act, an incident is given

which the compiler vouches for as having occurred in a
neighboring city.
An invitation for a ball was sent by mistake to the

house of a lady, the members of whose family were all
strangers to the lady inviting, although the name was the

same as that of the invited. The lady to whom the invi-
tationwas sent had no children; the lady who received it
had nine sons and one daughter (as the story was told),
who left their cards immediately upon the lady inviting.
She was advised by a friend to send for her invitation, but
refrained from doins; so out of regard for the feelings of
the young persons who had left the cards, and, instead,
extended her invitation to the sister and one brother, her
list being quite too large to add to it the eight remaining
brothers. This lady's course was afterwards misrepresented,
and she was held up publicly as having intruded herself
upon a family whom she did not know and who did not
wish to know her.
The degreein which discourtesies are felt depends en-
upon the coarseness or the fineness of the moral fibre.
tirely
The Sybarite complains of the crumpled roseleaf on his
couch ; the woman who maintains in her household that
observance of the courtesies of life which are too often re-
served for the stranger or for company, can never learn to
look upon rudenesses in any other light than as social bar-
barities, though she may become perfectly indifferent to
them. The author too often revels in them, we fear, as en-
abling him to "point a moral and adorn a tale," as he
would otherwise be incapable of doing, for it is impossible
for writers who have had no experience in social inhumani-
ties to invent them.
" Write, if 7
you must/ said a gentleman, several years
since, to an author, " but for heaven's sake leave out your
illustrations."
"An author cannot write without illustrations," was the
answer. "Even our Lord had to use parables when he
wished to instruct."
" Yes, and if you want to be crucified, I know of no
better way to attain your end. You human
are ignorant of
nature if you do not know that for every illustration there
will be scores of persons who will think that they are each
individually meant, and each will become your enemy."
The author answered in the witty words of* another,
placed in similar circumstances :
" I imagine when ths
people were in the Deluge, they w ere under such showers
r
and discharges that no one drop hurt them."

"I'm used running the gauntlet," said Tupper, one
to
"
day to a friend, and don't care a bit for slander, ridicule,
or even libel. Let them rave. No shuttlecock can fly
aloft without battledores and I know well that all such
;
only help success."

There are others again who have to bring in Christian
principle to help them bear slander and misrepresentations,
sensitive to praise and to blame, who, while they pity
and forgive, suffer if they cannot make explanations to
remove the odium thrown upon them by misrepresenta-
tion and falsehood but no one can have an opportunity
;
of explaining all such charges, even were it desirable to do

so, so that those upon whom stigmas are unjustly affixed
often have no resource but to bear them. It is better to

try to forget the petty meannesses and trickeries of our kind
in recalling the acts and words of noble men and women,
which stand like wayside shrines all along the paths of
some lives; for the noble attract each other, and the Scrip-
ture truth is always repeating itself that to him who hath
shall be given. It becomes easy, in time, to look over the
INFLUENCE OF NEWSPAPERS. 113
remissness, if not the rudeness, of those who have had

fewer opportunities of realizing how neglect of what are
to them seemingly trifling observances, affects others who
have been trained to regardthem as defining the boundary
line between the well bred and those who are not well bred.
If we could know all the circumstances that go to make
up the characters of the people around us, we would grow
as merciful and as pitiful as the angels, it has been said.
It is the mother upon whom rests the blame or the
ercdit of the breeding of her child, for it lies in her power
to change even its natural disposition, where desirable, by
judicious training.
They who are unable to feel pity instead of anger, who
are unable to return good for evil, and to pass over rude-
ness and remissness with Christian charity, who cannot
console themselves for undeserved calumnies by the con-
sciousness of the purity of their motives, can at least re-
member that if they allow the experiences of life to breed
in them a contempt for human nature, it will make their
lives barren and storm fill, while if they open their hearts
to pity instead of to condemn, it may result in that calm
and helpful action which brings about reforms. A still
larger class, however, will find consolation in the known fact
thatnames which lie upon the ground are not easily set on
fireby the torch of envy, but that those quickly catch it
which are raised up by fame, or wave to the breeze of pros-
perity. Every one that passes is ready to give them a
shake and a rip, for there are few either so busy or so idle
as not to lend a hand at undoing. If you are not clad in
an armor that will enable you to defy the assaults of envy,
retire into private life, says another writer, who equally
well understands human nature when not redeemed by
grace.
Thackeray touches more than once upon this especial
phase of weakness in English society. In a Pendennis,"he

makes " Pen's " criticism of Lady Muff borough's book
("in which it was difficult to say which was the worst, her
French or her English") keenly relished by some of her ac-
quaintances. To use Thackeray's own words " Wen ham's :
bilious countenance was puckered up with malignant pleas-

ure as he read the critique. Lady Muffborough had not
asked him to her parties during the last year. Lord Fal-
coner giggled and laughed with all his heart; Lord Muff-
borough and he had been rivals ever since they began life."
There are Wenhams and Falconers in all circles of so-
ciety; but just as authors grow callous in time to the attacks
of critics, so women in the gay world learn to accept the
shafts of the ill natured as mere pin-pricks which leave no
abiding effect, and never rise to explain. Society asks no
explanations, and expects none, excepting where apologies
must be made for gross rudenesses that cannot be passed
over unnoticed. Like the patch over the worn place, they
often draw attention to what might otherwise never have
been noticed.
Explanations are bad things, says the Rev. F. Robert-
son. You best maintain your c*vn dignity by not making
any. Another upon ex-
writer, fully as sensible, touching
planations, says "Never enter into explanations concerning
:
those whom you do not invite when you entertain it is to ;
give up completely your own rights. Every Englishman's

home is his .Castle. If he gives up any of the ground on
which it stands, he will be invaded."
This is advice, however, which few people really need.
They generally exercise ffill independence in such matters;
although there are some who are deterred from entertain-
îng because of the disposition to calumniate which those
who entertain provoke in the uninvited. This state of
things, together with the remissness of the young, has had
its effect in substituting ûite another class of entertain-
ments for balls and dancing parties,

namely, day recep-
tionsand kettle-drnras. It is not out of place here to show
how this has operated by an illustration. The wife of one
of our most distinguished American gentlemen, and the
wife of one of our ex-Cabinet ministers, in conversation
with a third lady, acknowledged they had both ceased to
give entertainments for young people, owing to the want
of appreciation shown of the efforts of hostesses to con-
tribute their quota to the social gayeties of their respective
circles. " Xot unfrequently," remarked one of these ladies,
"I am passed on the street by some of these young girls,
with a movement of the chin and eyelids which is intended

to serve the purpose of a bow, but which serves only to
show their breeding. The young men whom I have in-
vited, at the request of some common friend, do not think
it worth their while to recall themselves to my memory by
bowing the next time they meet me, and the sons of some
of my friends, instead of coming up to speak with me for a
moment and pass on, when they meet me for the first time
after having spent an evening at my house, avoid catching
my eye even. Some young married people are almost as
remiss, never approaching me to express the pleasure they
had, or the regret they felt, as the case may be, and, con-
sequently, Mr. Oldecole and I prefer to give dinners in-
stead of balls, and to confine our invitations to persons who
know what common civility requires." The second lady
answered: " Dear me! you are much more exacting than
I am. All that I asked, or even expected, was a prompt
answer, and a card left at my door, by each of the guests
whom I had invited; but when that became too much
trouble for my young friends to do, it then became too
much trouble for me to turn my house upside down for
their pleasure. Now I give kettle-drums, which require
no answers, nor no cards left afterwards by those who
116 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE
come." These ladies spoke the thoughts of many others

of the family Oldecole, who rebel too much against the re-
missness of some of our untrained young people to permit
that extent of hospitality which would be gladly shown if
the manners of all young people were such as to exhibit
any appreciation of courtesies extended to them.
" I have given my last dance/' said an old lady, whose
delight it was to gather young people around her for the
sake of witnessing the pleasure that it was in her power to
give. " I cannot invite the civil, and leave out the uncivil,
when I give a ball ; but I can do so when I give the class
of entertainments that I shall confine myself to in future."
Such a comment upon society reveals the fact that this
age needs to be one of social reform. That reaction which
has set itself in opposition to the rigid formalism of the
past has brought with it a train of evils which has weak-
ened morals as well as helped to destroy good manners, but
we cannot hold this reaction altogether responsible for the
evils complained of. They lie quite as much at the doors
of mothers and teachers and editors of newspapers.
The writer of an editorial, "Do Amen, an Women Con-
verse Well," published in the " Philadelphia Evening Bul-
letin," many man who had not
years since, .stated that no
travelled had- seen a woman. The much too
writer went
far in making such a sweeping assertion, for we fancy that
in his own -city he would not have had to travel very much
out of his way to find whole households of them. The
men and women who compose the best society of that
city are noted for their punctilious observance of tradition-
ary rules of etiquette, such as are found in no books, and
which cannot well be inserted in any, and for that fine
manner which is so impalpable a thing that there is no
crucible in which it can be impounded, no scales, be they
ever so fine, in which it can be weighed. The one glaring
fault of^mixed society in that city is the gullibility which

its members show in reference to gossip and slander. Still
this credulity is not confined to them. Quite recently a

talented correspondent of a New York paper has tran-
scribed for her readers the following incident, seemingly
with the expectation that it will be believed. If there are
any who give it credence, it will not be among those who
are acquainted with the decorum and formalities of court
life, nor yet among any who have ever met the high-bred
woman of whom the story is narrated. Empresses and
queens are human, it is true, but they do not behave like
fishwomen and hucksters when they have cause for offence.
They do not show their resentment in vulgar forms as here
narrated ; their weapons -are polished even when they are
keen and deadly.
"The Empress has just returned to Vienna from Eng-
land, where she has been amusing herself since Christmas.
It is said that her imperial majesty was quite oifended by
a remark of Queen Victoria. I can only repeat it as I
heardit from the lips of a palace lady who ought to know.
The Empress went to take lunch at Osborne House. The

Queen received her in all kindness, of course, but in their
conversation she expressed astonishment at the love evinced
by the Empress and riding across country,
for dogs, horses,
instead of devoting herselfmore closely to domestic life
and the duties and pleasures mothers and grandmothers
are supposed to enjoy. The prettiest grandmamma in
Europe was angry, arose, and saying, '
Each one to her
taste/ left the most sensible grandmamma to eat her lunch
alone. The English Queen is a model of decorum, the
pink of propriety, but she should not stick pins in butter-
flies ; no the Empress was made for sunshine and
no, ;
flowers, and may God .give them to her."

But to return to the question, " Do American women

converse well ?" Many of the women of cultu^pfo our

cities are not to be excelled by any women in the world in
the art of conversation. In point of purity and real moral
elevation, the best society in America is possibly superior,
and at any rate equal to that of the upper classes in Eng-
land, writes an English author, adding, the American
middle more cultivated, more interested
class is certainly
in study and reading and things appertaining to mental

culture than the commercial class in England. The Phila-
delphia editor, after further remarks concerning the com-
parative merits of European and American women, con-
tinues "Our ladies" (?) (mothers he should have said)
:
"are accountable for the tendency in our young men to

rowdyism and blackguardism If ice would save the
manners and the morals of our country, our women must
have a higher tone What we wish is to change in-
sipid girls and rowdy young men into rational, intellectual
human beings. Will our readers help us?"
Although this editor evidently held erroneous ideas as to
our best society, his object was a commendable one. It re-

quires no small amount of moral courage to enter this
" broad field of missionary labor" as " a pioneer;" but he
does not stand alone as he did then. Our journals, as well

as those of England, are now teeming with articles calling
attention to "the decay of fine manners" that characterizes

this age. ALondon journalist, recently writing on this
subject, takes the same ground that the Philadelphia editor
took so many years ago. He says :
It is scarcely necessary to occupy ourselves with the

demonstration that the manners of the community have,
during the present century, undergone a serious change for
the worse. Their deterioration is a matter of notoriety and
universal comment, and the unanimity with which this
conclusion is affirmed acquits us of the obligation of proving

it. . .
# . . Assuming, then, that the prevalent opinion on
the subject is a correct one, let us see if we cannot account
more or less clearly for the fact it deplores.
Wherein consist good manners? I think it will be
found that the secret or essence of good manners, as of good-
ness in all other things, consists in suitableness, or in other
words of harmony. When we speak of harmony, we neces-
sarily imply a relation between two things. We signify
that the relation between them is what it should be that ;
the just proportion between them has been observed; and

that out of this justness of proportion, this relation as it
should be, springs what is designated by the significant

word propriety.
What is manner ? Manner is the deportment of one
individual to another; which is as much as to say, the out-
ward and phenomenal relation of one individual to another.
Xow, every person if we make exception of monarchs
can stand toward other people in three distinct social rela-
tions. You may be the superior of the person you are
speaking to, you may be his equal, or you may be his
inferior;and I venture to affirm that your manner will be

good or bad according as it recognizes or fails to observe
the fact in each case respectively. I am not addressing
myself to those persons who avow themselves insensible to
subtle distinctions, and whose only notion of distinction
between one manner and another is that it is vulgar or the
reverse, polite or the opposite. I address myself to those
who make the complaint that fine manners have suffered
decay, and who are alive to all the infinite shades and
gradations of which a really fine manner is susceptible.
And, firstly, as regards the deportment of a person of
fine manners to his superior. In this there will be a stand-
ing deference, but never a shade of servility and the in- ;
clination of tone, gesture, and language will be as slight,

as natural, as graceful, but as perceptible to an observant

eye and ear as the movement say, of a weeping willow in
a light breeze. Suppose that two persons are conversing,
and a third enters. The third ought to be able to tell at
once which is the superior, and which the inferior, sup-
posing the distinction to exist, and though the distinction
be by no means a strongly marked one. Ask him how he
knows and he can no more tell you how, than one can say
;
why one face is beautiful and another is not, or than a

neuralgic subject can say, save by his own impressions, that
there is brewing a thunder-storm. The superiority I speak
of may be one either of rank, age, or acquired distinction;
but a well-bred person, a person of fine manners, never fails
to give it recognition. A man of thirty, who comports

himself to a man of seventy as he would to a person of his
own age, is wanting in this instinct, and is as much a clown
as is one who addresses a woman with the familiarity he
employs toward a man. What constitutes good manners
in this case is the maintenance of a just proportion, in
plainer language, of a proper distance, between the two
people ; in other words, the preservation of harmony. The
neglect of a just relation makes impropriety or discord.
Quite as subtle but quite as certain a line will mark off
the superior from the inferior ; though perhaps the distance
iscreated rather by the inferior than by the superior, and
by the obligation the latter feels himself under to accept
the situation laid down by the other. Here again an ab-
solute stranger ought to find quick indications of the rela-
tive position of the two, though he might be sorely put to
it to give an account of the faith which is in him.
The relation of equal to equal -might, at first sight,
seem to be a much simpler matter. On the contrary, I

take it to be considerably more complex. For there are
more faults that can be committed in this last of the ihree
relations than in either of the other two. The only mis-

take an inferior, deficient in fine manners, is likely to com-
mit in dealing with his superior, is to act as though he were
the latter's equal; and the only danger to which the su-
perior is subject, in conversing with his inferior, is the
danger of asserting, or over-asserting, his superiority, in-
stead of leaving it by
to the other to establish the fact
insensibly conceding But your equal can obviously
it.
commit either blunder. He may be arrogant and pre-

suming, or he may show himself apologetic, timid, aud
uneasy. Either blunder serves to introduce an element of
awkwardness and discomfort into the conversation, and, if
the blunder be one of large proportions, renders the situa-
tion intolerable. You may have your bumptious cad, or
your cringing cad. It is difficult to say which is the more
insufferable. At last the horrible discrepancy between what
you have a right to expect, and what as a fact you encoun-
ter, becomes so trying, that it 'gives on your nerves/ like
bells jangled and out of tune. The discord is excruciating.

The fellow has violated the laws of harmony. He knows
nothing about the just proportion or fitness of things. Suit-
ableness is to him a word without a meaning, and his life
is one long unconscious impropriety.
It is this ignoring of distinction, this abolishment of
perspective in the social future, this blurring over of the
fineharmonies of individual color and character, that has
wrought the widespread vulgarization of manners. Vul-
gar familiarity is inconsistent with fine manners. A per-
son of fine manners is never familiar with his superiors,
even ostensibly; never familiar with his inferiors in real-
ity,and not often familiar even with his equals.
But, perhaps, one of the most lamentable if not the most
marked feature in the decay of fine manners, is to be ob-
served in the change which has come over the manner of

men towards women, or let me say, for fear we should be

misunderstood, of gentlemen towards ladies. We will not
conjure a storm of remonstrance by presuming to decide
who '
first began it.' But we need not be afraid to say
that, even supposing it was men who first led the decline-
down the path of excessive familiarity, women have so af-
fably followed their lead that it has become exceedingly
difficult for a man to preserve with some women that dis-
tance which every well-bred person feels, and every
thoughtful person must grant, is indispensable to the main-
tenance in society of the due relations of the sexes. When
a woman playfully tells you you area c
pig,' and addresses
you with exquisite humor, 'Ob, you beast!' it is difficult
to observe towards her that fineness of manner which you

imagined was her due. If she may call you by such af-
fectionate names, what may you not call her in turn ? Why
should you trouble yourself to be decorous in the presence
of a person to whom decorum is apparently of so little
moment? Why should you not swear, loll, expectorate
if you like, go to sleep ? Why should you hand her a chair
i
if she wants one? She probably tells you, I can get it
myself.' Why should you not take her at her word ? Why
rise when she rises ? You are tired, or at any rate you
find it inconvenient. It is a nuisance to have to put one's
self about so for women and certainly when women cease
;
to thank you for doing so, one of the motives for suffering
inconvenience has passed away. This is no question of
morals. I dare say women are as good as ever they were.
I believe they are. But their manners are indisputably
decaying. They no longer silently exact that deference
from men which is every woman's natural right, and which
no sagacious woman ever forfeits. She will not long re-
ceive it, even if she hankers after it, from her ' pig ' and
her '
beast.' The consequence is that men 'swagger'
in the presence of women to a degree that even the women

we speak of find offensive. They have corrupted men's
manners, and they complain of the corruption. Corrup-
tio optimi pessima est ; and there is nothing so sad as lack
of fine manners in a gentleman, except the lack of them in
a lady.
In the deference which every woman should exact and
every man either instinctively or cheerfully concede, we
may, perhaps, catch the indications of the answer to be
made to a possible objection. It might be objected in these
days that it is not agreeable, and is even humiliating, to
have to recognize superiority in others, especially when the
superiority does not rest upon virtue, but upon purely ar-
tificial qualifications. But a recognition of something due
to women, and equally to old age, which a man of fine feel-
ing, no less than of fine manners, should feel, surely puts
us upon the trace of a reply to this objection. No one
feels humiliated by deferring to a woman, or to a person
much older than himself. If it be answered that such def-
erence is paid to their weakness, and is on that account not
humiliating, we respond waiving the extraordinary cyni-
cism of the argument to which we reply that in that case
a weak man need not defer to a strong woman, and also
that, as a matter of fact, many persons who are much older
than one's self are likewise much stronger. Young men
do not defer to their fathers solely out of consideration for
their fathers' failing powers. It is a sense of propriety
which leads them to be deferential to both parents alike, to
the one who is weak and to the other who is strong. Ab-
solutely artificial superiority, no doubt, is willingly recog-
nized by no one ; but while, as a rule, conventional superi-
ority does represent some sort of real superiority, the truly
wise man does not refuse to concede a slight shade of def-
erence to superiority merely artificial^ provided it is of the
sort that is bound up with the general constitution and

machinery of the body politic and social.
There is yet another element in modern life which is
radically hostile to the cultivation, or even the retention of
fine manners. This is its extreme hurry and its constant
bustle. Fine manners require calm grace; and calm grace
is not easily preserved amid the hubbub, jostling, and
anxiety of the existence of to-day. Fine manners require
time; indeed, they take no note of time. A person of fine
manners may himself always be punctual, but he can
scarcely preserve his fine manners while laboring to compel
other people to do so. Fine manners are absolutely in-
compatible with fussiness. Fine manners take their time
over everything. This is not to say that they are incon-
sistent with exertion, or even with great energy. But the
exertion must be equable; the energy must be uniform, not
spasmodic or hysterical.
Many excellent persons, not unnaturally displeased to
find that such importance is attached to a quality which
seems in no degree to partake of a moral character, labor
to argue that the secret of gentlemanliness and fine man-
ners is virtue, generosity, amiability, consideration for
others. It seems to me that though the argument may
prove that he who employs it has a noble enthusiasm for
morality, he allows his worthy partiality to lead him into
sophistry, or at least to lose sight of a true distinction, and
one that goes to the root of the whole business. I do not
think I should be guilty of exaggeration were I to affirm
that some persons of the finest manners have been uni-
formly and systematically selfish, and that it is possible to
perform the most ungracious act in the most graceful man-
ner conceivable. Fine manners are paper money, not ster-
ling coin; but they are invaluable as currency, whether
they be convertible or not into something more solid. But
"YOUNG AMERICA/' 125
surely the severest moralist would not deny that the most
abandoned scoundrel may offer you a chair with the finest
air of breeding, though he has just with equal grace de-
prived some one else of it who stood infinitely more in need
of it, while a model of virtue and self-sacrifice may hand
it you with such awkwardness as to bruise your shins or
tear your dress, though he has been standing the whole
night and is almost fainting from fatigue. This, no doubt,
is an extreme though by no means an uncommon case, but
it is a fortunate circumstance that the tradition of fine
manners and the resolution not to part with them, often

compel a thoroughly selfish man
seem to do a generous
to
thing, andany case to be of use to his neighbor. The
in
worst condition in which we can find ourselves is to be
surrounded by people who have neither morals nor man-
ners; who are at one and the same time thoroughly selfish
and utterly ill-bred. Society had perhaps better take care
lest it fall a victim to the double evil.
A writer in " The Baltimore American/' writing upon
"The Art The sense of
of Politeness," says of our youth :
his own superiority, in which 'young America indulges, is
apt to cause him to look down with lofty contempt on those

old-fashioned ideas of courtesy and good breeding which
our fathers bequeathed to us. There is but little now of
that infusion into daily life of the law of kindness which
was once so conspicuous. Good manners are the equity of
benevolence, and in proportion as they decrease men be-
come cold-hearted, suspicious, and uncharitable. True
politeness seems to have given place to that imitation of it
which leads us to veil our true sentiments under the guise

of friendship, while at the same time we take every oppor-
tunity of reviling each other to our neighbors. This love
had a demoralizing tendency on the
for discussing evil has
young, causing them to be cynical and to lose all faith in
human virtue and goodness, at an age when the purest sen-

timent should be allowed free scope, and when every emo-
tion should move only
harmony with good. If more
in
attention were paid to theselittle details, the way would
be prepared for higher moral education, and men and

women would become more tender and forgiving to hu-
man weakness, and more implacable to those offences which
are now condoned, so long as they do not offend the popu-
lar idea of what constitutes e
gentility/
Even those who have been educated to pay but little atten-
tion to the seemingly trivial observances which cultivated
its members, ought
society uses for protecting the rights of all
to feelsome interest in that philosophy of which Aristip-
pus was professor at Syracuse, in the days of the famous
King Dionysius, standing in favor with this king even
higher than did Plato himself. The Greek meaning; of
philosophy is the love of wisdom and the polite philosophy
;
which Aristippus professed was that sort of wisdom which

teaches men to be at peace in themselves, and neither by
their words or behavior to disturb the peace of others.
Certainly all those who have been subjected to rudenesses
arising from the boorishness or bad breeding of others,
must admit that the tranquillity of our days depends as
much on small things as on great. Some writer has said:
It is want of attention, not capacity, which leaves us so
many brutes.
1
Our follies, when displayed, ourselves affright;
Few are so bad to bear the odious sight.
Mankind, in herds, through force of custom stray,
Mislead each other into error's way.'
Those who most deeply the truth of the above quota-

feel
tion will not set themselves up as pedagogues to instruct

others when they have occasion to speak or to write upon
the subject of manners, but will rather, in the spirit of a '
FRENCH RULE^. 127
schoolfellow playing the master/ keep in mind that pre-

cept of Seneca : Hcec allis die, ut dum dicis, audias; ipse
scribe, ut dum scripseris, legas; Speaking to others, what
you dictate, hear; and learn yourself while teaching you
appear. This is the spirit in which the compiler of these
pages has executed her work.
Observations from Mttller's "Code des

BlENSEANCES."
Apres une soiree, un bal, il faut aussi, et dans la huitaine,
rendre une visite. Toutefois nous croyons pouvoir af-
firmer qu'il est bon de laisser ecouler deux ou trois jours
entre la reception et la visite.
II est ridicule d'enumerer ses qualites sur une carte de
visite; une dame doit faire preceder son nom du titre de
madame, et ne jamais mettre son adresse.
II est ad mis qu'en beaucoup de circonstances l'envoi
d'une carte tient lieu d'une visite personelle. Nous ne
partageons pas entierement cette opinion.
On a pretendu que la carte, en cas de deuil, ne devait
pas etre bordee en noir. Pourquoi ce qui est permis pour
le papier a lettres, ne le serait-il pas ici?
Nous ne dirons qu'un mot des lettres anonymes. Celui qui
les 6crit est un lache, car il a generalement peur de nuire,
et il se cache, pour accomplir son crime, comme le voleui
de grand chemin qui s'aposte la nuiL

CHAPTER IY.
BREAKFASTS
LUNCHES LUNCHEONS TEAS KETTLE-
DRUMS CURE FOR GOSSIP SOCIAL PROBLEMS GOOB

SOCIETY BAD SOCIETY WOMAN'S MISSION.
Sydney Smith liked breakfast parties, because he said, no one was

conceited before one o'clock in the day. Manners of Modern Society.
Lunch. A slight repast between breakfast and dinner ;

formerly
the same as luncheon. Example: The passengers in the line-ships
regularly have their lunch.

Luncheon. A portion of food taken at any time except at a regu-
lar meal.Example: I sliced the luncheon from the barley loaf
Webster's Dictionary.
Since custom is the principal magistrate of human life, let men by

all means endeavor to obtain good customs. Lord Bacon.
Whatever earnestness or strength of character women show in ful-

filling their duties, may truly be said to be in spite of their education
and of the influence of society. Emily Shirreff.
Social and moral reformation in the lowest classes, as in the highest,

must begin with domestic life.
Eating and drinking are, as we well know, an abso-

we desire to keep life within us but we
lute necessity if ;
should remember if we wish for length of days that we

must eat to live, and not live to eat. Seneca tells us that
our appetite is dismissed with a small payment if we only
give it what we owe it, and not what an ungoverned
appetite craves.
Breakfast is a charming meal when the heads of the
household know how to make it so. Every year adds
129
to our adoption of foreign customs, where they are such

as to please the eye or gratify the taste. There are few
breakfast tables now where fruit does not form one of
the courses for the family breakfast when the means
permit ; and what more appetizing than to see each kind
in its season, temptingly displayed in green leaves, on the
breakfast table, with fresh rolls on a snowy napkin,
golden butter, with the substantial dishes that Americans
generally demand ? Flowers, too, be they ever so few,
brighten and embellish the table ; but these must not be
arranged formally, as for a dinner. They can be scat-
tered about, according to the taste of the one who arranges
the table, with here a Minton china figure of a girl hold-
ing a basket of flowers, there a youth guiding a wheel-
barrow laden down with rosebuds, while small crystal
globes, with their tiny clusters of blossoms dotting the
morning table-cloth with vivid hues, add much to the
beauty of the decorations.
Wedding breakfasts, and dejeuners a la foareliette, have
all the form and ceremony of a dinner.
At wedding breakfasts wines are served with cold
game and poultry, chicken and lobster salad, salmon
a la jleiyonnaise, tongues, hams, potted meats, game
pies, jellies, ices, cold sweets, and fruit. Of course, dishes
vary with the seasons of the year.
Luncheons are more frequently given than breakfasts
in America as entertainments, but in either case the dishes
are about the same, the principal point of difference being
t.iat tea and coffee are served at breakfasts, and wines at
luncheon.
Although custom has sanctioned a distinction between
the words "lunch " and " luncheon, " both are indiscrimi-
nately used in speaking of the midday meal; while the
use of the word luncheon is generally confined to enter-
9
"
tainments given after the breakfast hour, and after the

hour at which the family lunch is spread, at any time
before the dinner hour.
The meaning of the two words "lunch" and
differing
u luncheon/ 7
shows that the author of " Modern Eti-
quette " has made a mistake in giving the word "lunch-
eon " as the right one to he used, and " lunch " as vulgar.
One can use either word, remembering the difference in
their meanings. The same writer instructs us not to say
that we are going to " take tea " with a friend, but that
we are going to "drink tea," etc. We do not say that
we "eat" supper with Mrs. Blank, but we
are going to
say that "I am going to take supper" with Mrs. Blank.
The only authority that we have for this arbitrarily given
rule, is from an anecdote told of Beau Brummell, who
in reply to a courtezan, calling to him when passing her

window, " Will you come and take tea with me to-
night?" answered, "Madam, one can 'take' liberties,
"
but one '
drinks tea. '
It is not vulgar to say " take tea," nor is it at all out

of the way to say "drink tea; " which leaves it optional
to follow one's own preference.
In England, one as frequently hears luncheon as lunch
applied to the regular meal ; and both words are used for
the luncheon which is prepared for members of the family
going out to shoot, or to the races, cricket grounds, or
whatever the destination may be.
As the same word is used by the same persons in speak-
ing of both meals, it may be that, in time, the true mean-
ing of the word "luncheon" will give way before the
need of a word to correspond to "dinner;" "to lunch"
serving then the same relative meaning to " luncheon
that " to dine" does to "dinner."
A sensible custom that prevails in some parts of Eng-
BREAKFASTS, LUNCHES, LUNCHEONS. 131
land ought to be introduced in our country, especially

at places of summer resort, where the residents of cottages
outnumber the occupants of the hotels, namely, where
and guests are invited, they
early dinners are the custom,
are asked to lunch instead of to dine, which, enables the
men to come in morning dress ; and where is there a man
to be found who does not rebel when he is obliged to ap-
pear in broad daylight in evening dress? The luncheon
is then a dinner in every particular so far as the dishes and
the wines, and the serving of them, are concerned. The
ladies wear gowns, high in the neck and long sleeves,
the gentlemen morning dress. Less ceremony and more
enjoyment, possibly.
When it is necessary to call in waiters to assist in
serving either at breakfasts, luncheons, or dinners, which
are served d la Russe, the ordeal is a most trying one for
the hostess. These are the cases where ignorance is bliss,
and where it is folly to be wise ; but whatever the short-

comings may be, whether the wines are poured in wrong
succession, the salad appearing out of place, or any of
those numerous originalities that undrilled waiters delight
in, it is wiser for the hostess to make no attempts to rec-
tify them. After providing the cook and the butler with
a carefully written out menu, that of the butler, including
the wines against each course, she has done all that she
can do to insure their appearance in order ; and, no matter
what goes wrong, she must not seem to notice it, if at
the cost of her self-possession.

When ladies only are invited to a luncheon, the hostess
leads the way, keeping the lady whom she wishes to
honor on her right, without offering her arm, of course,
followed by her guests, who seat themselves as they
choose. Vrhen gentlemen are present, they follow the
ladies in a body. Ladies in walking or carriage costume
retain their bonnets when they choose, but the gloves are
removed as at dinner. Gentlemen wear strict morning
dress.
At luncheons, where the guests are seated around the
table, as many courses are frequently served as at din-
ners, the chief differences consisting in fewer wines, and
the bouillon being served in cups with saucers, instead of
in soup plates.
Menus are not necessary, but where the courses number
from twelve to sixteen they ought to be provided, that
the guests may choose the dishes they prefer. It would
be stiil better to diminish the number, discouraging such
parvenu prodigality. Bouillon, rissoles of sweetbread,
filets of fish, cutlets with potatoes crisply fried (a la Sara-
toga), quails, followed by sweets, fruit and coffee, com-
prise sufficient variety for ordinary occasions.
After an invitation to a formal breakfast or a luncheon,
whether accepted or not, a call is as much de rigueur
as after a dinner invitation. If the lady has a day,
the call must be made in person, on that day, by the
ladies who have been invited. Those gentlemen whose
time is not at their disposal can call in the evening, or
send their cards by post according to a proposed London
innovation. The and evidence of kind feeling
hospitality
shown must be acknowledged in some way.
It is said that nowhere are young men so remiss as in
New York in the observance of their social duties. Much
is to be said in extenuation of this remissness as long as
ladies are so exacting as to require calls made in person
by men engaged Let the custom be fairly in-
in business.
troduced of sending cards by post, and few will be found
wanting in such an acknowledgment of their appreciation
of attentions paid to them by ladies.
A Northern lady residing in a Southern city who enter-
TEAS. 133
tains frequently, was asked whether the gentlemen of that

city were remiss dropping a card after enter-
in reference to
tainments. She stated that during a long residence there
her invitation-book showed but five delinquents among
the members of its best society. "Two of these," she
said, "were young physicians just starting in practice,"
and therefore excusable on account of the duties of their
profession. One of the number had spent so much time
in New York as tobecome demoralized, she laughingly
said, and for the remaining two she could find no excuse
whatever, as they were men of leisure.
No calls are expected in America, as in England, after
informal hospitalities extended on Sunday. All gather-
ings on that day ought to be informal. Gentlemen wear
morning dress. Sunday evening teas and suppers possess
this advantage over those given on week-days. No dinner
parties are given on Sunday, or, if given, are not considered
good form in the best society. On the Continent, in
Europe, Sunday is regarded as any other day. Dinner
and the opera-house is open.
parties are given,
"In the evening, though you spend it alone with your
family, wear a black dress suit; and if you have sons
bring them up to do the same," writes the Countess of
E ; but that "sensible etiquette" which makes Sun-
day the exception in many of the best families in England,
should be observed here, as we r
are also a church-going
people.
What are called "high teas" in England, correspond to
New England tea-parties. A white table-cloth is spread
for high tea, with flowers and fruit in stands, cut-glass
bowls of berries, with cream in glass jugs or quaint little
silver pitchers; cut-glass dishes, on stands of silver or

silver gilt, filled with preserved fruits; hot rolls, muffins
or waffles, and racks of toast. Broiled spring chickens or
chicken croquettes, partridges, mushrooms, etc., are served

in covered dishes. The tea and the coffee are poured by the
hostess from one end of the table. The servants remain
until they have passed the fruit; then they retire, leaving
the privacy of the party undisturbed for the short chat
that is customary after the conclusion of the meal before
leaving the table.
Five o'clock teas are growing in favor in America, hav-
ing been introduced from England with kettle-drums.
These are more informal than kettle-drums. Invita-
still
tions are generally issued on the lady's visiting-card, with

the words written in the left-hand corner,
" Five o'clock tea.

Monday, March 8th."
Or, if for a kettle-drum,

" Kettle-drum.
March 8th, 4-7.'
If engraved, more formality is required.

Numerals for dates are always admissible, and for hours
also, on such cards. No answers are expected to these
invitations, unless there is an Jl. S. V. P. on the card.
Those who are present leave cards or not as they choose.
Those who are not able to attend call afterwards. Many
send their cards the same day, in proof that the invitation
is remembered and appreciated ; making the required call
as soon after as is possible. Of course, if the lady invit-

ing has a weekly reception -day, the call must be made on
that day. By a recent innovation, as has been stated,
cards can be sent by post when gentlemen have not time to
attend nor to call after; and the sensible hostess expects no
call in such a case. Until quite recently, it has been con-

sidered wanting in due respect to inclose cards and send by
messengers or by post. Now, it is considered permissible
KETTLE-DRUMS, 135
for old ladies, ladies in mourning, invalids, and men or

women who are too much, occupied to make ceremonious
calls.
The hostess receives her guests standing, aided by mem-

bers of her family, or friends whose especial province it is
to relieve her, that she may be free to welcome each new

comer.
There is generally a crowd at a kettle-drum or a day
reception, notwithstanding few remain over the conven-
tional half-hour allotted, unless there is music to tempt
them. Hostesses should feel nattered when they stay
longer. A table, set in the dining-room, is supplied with
a coffee or chocolate equipage at one end, and a tea-service
at the other. Dainty sandwiches, Spanish buns and cakes
constitute all in the way of eatables that are offered to the
guests ; but frozen coffee and claret punch are frequently
seen, though this distinction, simple as it is, makes the
entertainment a reception instead of a kettle-drum.
At five o'clock teas, the tea equipage stands on a side-
table, with a pitcher of milk for those who prefer it to tea;
together with plates of thin sandwiches and of cake. The
pouring of the tea is superintended by some member of the
family, and the passing of the refreshments also, which is
accomplished without the aid of servants, where the num-
ber assembled is small. These duties are not very onerous,
as the people who frequent kettle-drums and five o'clock
teas, as a rule, care more for social intercourse than for eat-
ing and drinking.
Many people, whose homes would be charming social
centres, are prevented from giving evening entertainments
on account of the expense of the suppers. It is a mistake
to fancy that suppers are essential to the success of an
evening party. Some of the most brilliant gatherings, on
a small scale, both in Europe and America, have been.
supperless ones. Let it once be understood that the society

of those who go out for the sake of hot suppers is not
wanted, and the rooms will be thinned out for the greater
enjoyment of those who go from other motives. Intellec-
tual persons will have that opportunity to enjoy conversa-
tion which modern society seldom affords ; those who dance
can enjoy that amusement, without the crush around them
that so sadly interferes with their pleasure; and those who
like to look on, will be able to see without interfering with
the dancers. A side-table or buffet, with fish-house punch,
sandwiches, frozen coffee and frozen punch, hot bouillon,
and one or two hot and
dishes, such as chicken croquettes
broiled oysters, providesample refreshment for those whom
dancing and talking have made hungry; and the replenish-
ing from time to time, does entirely away with the dis-
gusting sight that it is to see people crowding around a
table, tier after tier, as regardless of civility to one another
as of the fine glass and china they break. In Europe the
suppers are generally cold, even for balls. Game already
carved, and tied together with white satin ribbon, or ribbon
the color of the game; game pies, meat cakes, salads, hams,
tongues, salmon, everything excepting the bouillon, is served
cold. Ices and wines are passed, seltzer poured with
champagne and handed with claret punch, sherry, and cups
of sherbet, or other cold drinks. At small evening enter-
tainments, some slight refreshment handed every half
is
hour; cakes and ices, various kinds of punch, biscuits, and

coffee, and tea; but no suppers are served. If this custom
were introduced in our cities, persons who are congenial
would be more apt to find one another than now, when
those who go to eat and those who go for pleasures of social
intercourse are all thrown together in one grand crush, con-
tinuing their dissipation into the small hours of the morn-
ing, regardless of the hours of sleep requisite for health.
SOCIAL PROBLEMS. 137
If, as has already been quoted, this is the age of social

reforms, may we not hope for a reform in the mode of en-
tertaining which will regard the health of our young people.
As our men are a " nation of business men," let us have
our social life better suited to their interests, than is the
introducing of customs that are adapted only to London
high life; and then we shall see fewer jaded faces in our
counting-houses as well as in our ball-rooms, fewer youths
sinking into declines before the period of youth is ended.
Sooner or later every human being learns that a life de-
voted wholly to pleasure is a worthless life; but pleasure
in a moderate degree is as essential to the physical and
mental health of the individual as some occupation is.
Bagehot tells us that business interests the whole mind,

the aggregate nature of man, more continuously and more
deeply than pleasure. But it does not look as if it does.
It is difficult to convince a young man, who can have the
best of pleasure, that it will. Like Hercules, he may

choose virtue, but hardly Hercules would choose business.
With all due deference Mr. Bagehot, it
to the opinion of
still seems that he would have better stated the
case, had
he said that only when a man has chosen business, or some

profession that occupies the greater part of his time, can
he have that full enjoyment of pleasure of which he is
capable; and not that business is always in itself more

agreeable than pleasure ; but that business prevents that
weariness which comes to those who live only for self, and
enhances their enjoyment of leisure, giving that keen zest
to amusement which renews a man's youth within him.
If our men of leisure devoted as much time to out-
door amusements as the English do, there would not be
the same need that there is now for wealthy young men to
embark in trade. The majority of American men must

be business men, and our social laws should be made to
13S SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
suit the convenience of the majority, instead of conforming

them to the wishes of the drones in our hives of workers.
Let our women hold right ideas about business, and in
another generation idle men will disappear.
" Les hommes seront toujours ce qu'ilplaira auxfemmes. Si
vous voulez qu'ils deviennent grands et vertueux, apprenez aux
femmes ce que e'est que grandeur et vertu." Napoleon went
so far as to say, "The future destiny of a child is always
the work of its mother/' and however many there may be
who admit the truth of this statement,
will not willingly
no one will dispute that mothers are held responsible for
the manners of their children. Admitting that this is so,
and agreeing with Locke when he says that, in nine cases
out of ten, a man is what his education has made him,
what a comment is the conduct of the idle and the ill-bred
upon the training they have received in the home-circle;
and what responsibilities lie in the hands of mothers to
educate their children for lives of usefulness by giving
them true ideas of life, and early impressing upon their
minds the great truth that idle lives are pestilential lives!
If manners are the reflex of the mind, good manners may
be said to be the fruits of good training and a refined nature
combined.
Among the most trustworthy tests of good home training
is placed that of table manners; and no individual can hope
to acquire and to keep them who knows any difference in

them when in the privacy of the family circle, than when
in company. The properly-trained youth does not annoy
those next to whom he sits by fidgeting in his chair, mov-
ing his feet, playing with his bread, or with any of the
table equipage. Neither does he chew his food with his
mouth open, talk with it in his mouth, or make any of
those noises in eating which are the characteristics of vul-
garity. His food is not conveyed in too large or too small
GOOD SOCIETY. 139
portions to his mouth ; he neither holds his head as erect

as if he had swallowed a ramrod, nor does he bury his face
in his plate. He holds his knife and fork properly, and not
"overhand," as a clown would; he removes them from the
plate as soon as it is put before him, and he places them side
by side across his plate when he has finished, and not before,
as this is the signal which a w ell-drilied butler observes for
T
removing the plate. He does not leave his coffee-spoon or

tea-spoon in his cup. He avoids using his handkerchief
unnecessarily, or disgusting those who are eating by trum-
pet-like performances with it. He does not converse in a
loud tone, nor indulge in uproarious laughter. If he
breaks an article he is not profuse in his apologies, but
shows his regret in his face and in his manner rather than
in words. Some writer has said: "As it is ill-mannered
to express too much regret, so it is the essence of rudeness
not to make any apology. " Tittlebat Titmouse, when he
broke a glass dish, assured his hostess that he would re-
place it with the best in London. This was rather too
practical a form of showing his sincerity.
The well-bred youth breaks his bread instead of cutting

it, taking care not to crumble it in a slovenly way ; he
takes his wine holding his glass by the stem, and never
drains it. He does not take wine that he does not want,
because he is too timid to refuse, nor does he hesitate to
pass any course of which he does not wish to partake, in-
stead of playing with it as a writer on table-etiquette ad-
vises. He swallows his food before he leaves the table,
and sees no occasion for astonishment because eating in the
street is forbidden. All the details of good breeding are
as familiar to him as his alphabet, and he has been taught
to think that attention to details in all things is the true
sign of a great mind, and that he who can, in necessity,
consider the smallest, can also compass the largest subjects.
juife is made up of details. The strong mind can afford

to descend to them; it is only the weak mind that fears to
be narrowed by them. The man who really loves beauty
will cultivate it in the smallest thing around him. The
study of art, rightly undertaken, is the study of God, and
it isby cultivating the beautiful that we approach heaven.
Every man should cultivate good manners, both for his
own sake and for the sake of those around him.
How much more so a woman, one of whose missions is
to make life less burdensome to man, to soothe and com-
fort him, to raise him from his petty cares to happier
thoughts, to purer imaginings, towards heaven itself.
Certainly, a man may have a spotless reputation, a good

education/ and good breeding, without being either good
in reality, or a Christian. But, as far as its jurisdiction
extends, good society can compel you, if not to be a Chris-
tian, at least to act like one. The difference between the
laws of God and the laws of men, is that the former ad-
dress the heart from which the acts proceed; the latter
determine the acts without regard to the heart. The one
waters the root, the other the branches.
The laws of society are framed by the unanimous con-
sent of men, and, in all essential points, they diifer very
little all over the world. The considerations which dic-
tate them are reducible to the same law, and this law
proves to be the fundamental one of Christian doctrine.
Thus, what the heathen arrives at only by laws framed
for the custom of society, we possess at once in virtue
of our religion. And it is a great glory for a Chris-
tian to be able to say, that all refinement and all civiliza-
tion lead men as far as their conversation is concerned

to the practice of Christianity. It is a great satisfaction
to feel that Christianity is eminently the religion of civil-
ization and society. The great law of Christianity which

GOOD SOCIETY. 141
inculcates brotherly love and self-denial, finds its counter-

part in the first law of politeness lo be agreeable to every-
body, even at the expense of one's own comfort. Peace is
the object of Christian laws ; harmony that of social ob-

servances. Self-denial is the exercise of the Christian;
forgetfulness of self that of the well-bred. Trust in one
another unites Christian communities; confidence in the
good intentions of our neighbors is that which makes
society possible. Pride, selfishness, ill-temper, are alike
opposed to Christianity and to good-breeding. The one
bids us make the most of God's gifts and improve our
talents; the other will not admit us into its precincts till
we have done by education. And to go a step farther:
so
as a Christian church excludes sinners and unbelievers
from its ranks, so really good society excludes from its
social gatherings the openly immoral, and those who do
not subscribe to the laws and observances that regulate the
intercourse of the well-bred. The arbitrary rules which
it imposes on its members, and which continually restrict
them in their actions, in telling them how they must eat

and drink, and dress, and walk, and talk, and so on, all
tend to one end, the preservation of harmony, and the
prevention of one person from usurping the rights, or in-
truding on the province of another. If it regulates your
harmony may be preserved in all. [Those
dress, it is that
Americans who went to the morning reception that Mr.
Pierrepont recently gave in London for General Grant, in
"swallow-tail" coats and white cravats, must have wished
they had been trained to know that there is as much dis-
tinction between morning and evening dress for gentle-
men as for ladies.]If these laws regulate the tone of your
speech, and pronounce you vulgar if you talk in a loud
voice, it is because people have nerves and sensibilities
which are grated upon by harsh tones.
112 - SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
Iii short, the more truly religious a man is, the more polite
he will spontaneously become, and that, too, in every rank of
life, for true religion teaches him to forget himself, to love
his neighbor, and to be kindly even to his enemy; and the
appearance of so being and doing is what good society de-
mands as good manners. High moral character, a polished
education, a perfect command of temper, delicate feeling,
good and a good bearing, are the indispensable
habits,
requisites for good
society. These constitute good breeding,
and produce good manners. Wit, accomplishments, and
social talents are great advantages, though not absolutely
necessary. On the other hand, birth is often lost sight of;
while wealth, rank, and distinction, so far from being de-
sirable, must be carefully handled not to be positively ob-
jectionable.
The best definition ever given of good society is : the
meeting on a footing of equality, and for' the purpose of
mutual entertainment, of men or women, or of men and
women together, of good character, good education and
good breeding. A feeling of perfect equality is necessary
to the ease of society; and so well is this exemplified in
well-bred circles abroad, that men belonging to the old
nobility, possessing the advantages of generations of trans-
mitted culture, will, as a rule, be found to be more affable
and more genial than are the sons of the newly-made aris-
tocracy. It is only the new people, here and there, who
are climbing up into notice, who are pretentious, and
fancy they can make themselves of .importance by being
rude or insolent; whereas all rudeness, all insolence, shows
such a lack of conscience as regards the rights of others,
such a lack of training as to the binding obligations of the
well-bred, that it proclaims unmistakably the imperfect
culture and real vulgarity that is endeavoring to masquer-
ade as elegance. No one is entitled to respect who fails
GOOD SOCIETY. 143
in respect toward others. Let those who meet with

rudeness take no notice of it. Above all, do nothing from
revenge; and they will be able to console themselves with
the thought of their own superiority.
" What kind of a country is America?" said a young
diplomat just going over to the United States to an older
one returning home.
"It is a country where every one who chooses can
tread upon your toes ; but then they give you the same
privilege, only you are too well bred to avail yourself of
it," was the answer.
Certainly the well bred, of all others, should be able to
bear slights and rudenesses with fortitude. By so doing,
they give testimony to the value of early training, evi-
dence their own
superiority, and set an example that
will not be lostupon those who are witnesses.
There are some things that all varieties of snobs do in
common, or neglect to do in common, and one of them is,
that when they are in the company of those whon? A-hey
burn incense before, they are given to ignoring their
equals. Belgravia and Mavfair stand on so permanent a
foundation, that they can afford to recognize all whom
they know, while Tyburnia, touching upon Belgravia,
ignores St. Pancras for the time being. The true Bel-
gravia is always a law unto itself, and stands in no fear
of what Tyburnia, St. Pancras, or St. John's Wood says
of it. The English have the reputation, both in America
and on the continent of Europe, of being a race of "toa-
dies." If it has happened to any reader of these pages to
see in a London drawing-room, the hostess some Lady

Leo Hunter perhaps upon the arrival of a duchess, ig-
nore the presence of all her other guests, devoting herself
to the duchess, such a one may agree to this so far as to
admit that there are toadies in every grade of society
14i SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
where the English language is spoken. The sham aris-

tocracy indulge in mushroom-manners. Our true aristoc-
racy indulge their admiration for genius, talent, courage,
perseverance, and all heroic qualities, but they never bow
before titles simply because of the titles. They extend
the hands of fellowship to those who have merited recog-
nition, without asking permission of one another. Neither
wealth nor position, nor titles can secure such cordial re-
ception as can those possessing merit, talent, or genius,
who find themselves within the charmed circle.
Exclusiveness is voted to be bad form in good society.

Politeness, cold and distant, if you like it, can cost you
nothing, and is never taken to mean friendship.
In
short, courtesyand peace are the rules of good ^society,
as of Christianity and its denizens can, and do, throw
;
aside the most bitter enmities when meeting on the neu-

tral ground of a friend's house. Two people sitting next
each other, with no one to talk to, would be thought ill
bred, as well as ridiculous, if they waited for a formal
introduction. Your host's friends should be for the time
your friends. If you and they are good enough for him
to invite, you and they are good enough for one another to
know.
In England, as in America, the distinguishing mark of
the best society, as compared with that of the Continent,
is the respect for moral character. No rank, no wealth,
*
no celebrity, will induce a virtuous, well-bred English
woman to admit to her drawing-room a man or woman '
whose character is known to be bad. Good society shuts
its doors, once and forever, on the woman who has once
fallen, and on the man who has lost his honor. It is a
severe censor, pitiless and remorseless. Perhaps this is
the only case in which the best society is antagonistic to
.Christianity; but, in extenuation, it must be remembered
GOOD SOCIETY. 145
that there is no court in which to try those who sin

against it. Society itself is the court in which are judged
those many which the law cannot reach, and this
offences
inclemency of the world, this exile for life which it pro-
nounces, must be regarded as one of the chief deterrents
against certain sins. There is little or no means of pun-
ishing the seducer, the cheat, the habitual drunkard and
gambler and men and women who indulge in illicit
;
pleasures,must accept this one verdict of perpetual expul-

sion pronounced by good society. Sometimes it is given
without a fair trial, on the report of a slanderer; but
society is forced to judge by common report, and though
it may often judge wrongly, it generally errs on the safe
side. What society wants is some check on the slander
and calumny which mislead its judgment, to hold gossip
and scandal as a sin, as it is already held, bad form ; to
receive with greater caution the stories of envious women
and the tales of the club room. How often the fair fame
of a virtuous girl has been tarnished by the man she has
rejected how many an Iago lives and thrives in society at
;
the present day how many a young man is defamed by

;
an envious rival how many a woman, whose social suc-

;
cess has been brilliant, is misrepresented and maligned by

those who hate the excellence they cannot reach. As
cats, in pursuit of a mouse, do not look up though an
elephant pass by, so there are many people so busily
employed in mousing for defects that they let high and
beautiful qualities escape them in their search for what is
more congenial to their natures, says one of our most

gifted writers.
These things make many bitter to the world, but as
there isno remedy, they must be endured silently. In
the meantime, good society discountenances gossip, and
that is all that it can do for the present.
10
Dr. Holland tells us that the cure for gossip is culture.

He says there
a great deal of gossip that has no malig-
is
nity in Good-natured people often talk about their

it.
neighbors because they have nothing else to talk about.

As we write (he continues), there comes to us a picture of
a family of young ladies. We have seen them at home,
we have met them in galleries of art, we have caught
glimpses of them going from a bookstore, or a library, with
a fresh volume in their hands "When we meet them they
are full of what they have seen and read. They are brim-
ming with questions. One topic of conversation is dropped
only to give place to another in which they are interested.
We have left them, after a delightful hour, stimulated and
refreshed: and during; the whole hour not a neighbor's
garment was soiled by so much as a touch. They had
something to talk about. They knew something, and
wanted to know more. They could listen as well as they
could talk. To make a neighbor a topic of conversation
would have seemed an impertinence to them, and they had
no temptation to do so, because " the doings and belong-
ings" of a neighbor could not afford them the interest
that subjects did, which grew out of their knowledge and
their culture. And this tells the whole story. The con-
firmed gossip among women, and the tattler among men,
is either malicious or uncultivated. The one variety needs
a change of heart, and the other a change of culture.
Gossip and tale-bearing are always a personal confession
young should not only
either of malice or imbecility; the
shun by the most thorough culture, relieve them-
it, but,
selves from all temptation to indulge in it. Those who
listen to their tales, if students of human nature, divine
the malice that prompts it, or the want of culture that
breeds it, and do not allow themselves to be influenced by
it ; for, as has been well said, since the evil which we do
GOOD SOCIETY. 147
docs not draw upon us so many persecutions and so much

hatred as our good qualities, so the keenest abuse of our
enemies does not hurt us so much in the estimation of the
discerning as the judicious praise of friends.
" I was astonished/' said one friend to another, " to
hear one of your summer guests, under your own roof,
retailing some bit of frivolous gossip about you. How-
ever, all my astonishment winds when
was scattered to the
I made the acquaintance of her mother, and was regaled
with narratives of neighbors, friends and acquaintances,
in such a way as to reveal what kind of a school the girl
had been brought up in."
This is the manner in which the discerning are impressed
by gossip. Even those persons that agree with the clever
woman who said, " I do not wish to have any one do any-
thing naughty for my amusement ; but if any one does do
anything, I want to hear all about it," never fail to re-
member whether the retailer has violated other rules of
good-breeding than the one which discountenances tattling;
for there are circumstances under which the repeatal of any
bit of gossip afloat reflects far more discredit upon the re-
tailer than its mention, under other circumstances, could
possibly do.
The young, in aiming to fit themselves for the best so-
ciety, should remember that there is no way in which they
can better do this, than by making it a point of personal
pride not to repeat to a soul a syllable that was not in-
tended for repetition. The tattler and the Paul Pry
are the meanest characters of society, and he who would
feel superior in strength and integrity, should strive vig-
orously to have nothing in common with such baseness.
A single bit of gossip in circulation stamped with your
name will excite general distrust and doubt as to your
fidelity. It may not be clear to the youthful reader why
H8 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
this should be so, but if he or she will implicitly follow

the rule of strictly avoiding all gossip whatever, the time
will come when the immense advantages gained from such
observance will be as a bright light over a whole lifetime.
The mostcertain means of acquiring those gifts which
fitone to adorn the best society, is to very strictly adhere
to the rule of doing as you would be done by, at all times,
and on all occasions, firmly resisting all temptation to the
contrary. This, with culture, will be able to impart, in
time and with experience, that firmness and confidence
which, when allied to grace, invariably bestow tact and
practical wisdom.
There are many women of the world who are not
worldly women. Some good people are under the im-
pression that brilliancy in society, elegance and grace in
manner and in conversation, have nothing in common with
love for all mankind, with forgiving our enemies, and with
endeavoring assiduously to do good in every way to old

and young, rich and poor they think that tenderness of
heart and conscience are not to be reconciled with the
character of a gay man or woman of the world but it is ;
a great error, for all of these qualities may be best acquired

with the aid of a good heart. It is time the ridiculous
error were dissipated that one must needs be more or less
hardened and frivolous to enjoy life in its most elegant
phases. The truth is, that the really best people in the
world ought to be among those who best know it. The
more exalted the society, the greater is
higher, the its cul-
ture and refinement, and the less does gossip prevail.
People in such circles find too much of interest in the
world of art and literature and science to discuss, without
gloating over the shortcomings of their neighbors.
Wherever gossip forms the chief staple of conversation,
there the society is bad. Bad society has been divided into
;
BAD SOCIETY. 149
three classes : First, that in which both morals and manners

are bad. Second, that in which the morals appear to be
good, be the manners what they will. Third, that in which
the manners appear to be good, but the morals are detestable.
The first is low, the second vulgar, the third dangerous so-
ciety. Few people need to be warned against low society.
The first proof of lowness is seen in undue familiarity
The women often lay their hands upon the arms of the
men with whom they are speaking; or touch them to se-
cure their attention, as they address them, allowing them-
same time, to be treated with a latitude of
selves at the
manner and a freedom of speech which shocks a man or
woman of self-respect.
There is another kind of familiarity that need not be
repelled that is, when a civil workman, or any one of
lower station addresses a remark to you. Then you
should answer with courtesy, and not turn away as a snob
would do. " Something God hath to say to thee worth
hearing from the lips of all," and you may be sure that
you will learn something from him, if you talk to him in
a friendly manner while, if you are really a gentleman,
;
being seen in his society can do you no harm.

The next kind of bad society is the vulgar, in which the
morals may be good, but the manners are undoubtedly bad.
The test of this kind of society is general vulgarity of con-
duct. In New England, the word vulgarity was formerly
confined to the low, mean, and essentially plebeian. It
would be well if we could so limit it in the present day
but the great increase in the numbers of those admitted into
society, and the importance that wealth gives, have thrust
vulgarity, even, into the circles of good society, where
like black sheep in white flocks, you will find thoroughly
vulgar men and women occupying prominent positions.
Where the majority of the company is decidedly vulgar,
the society may be set down as bad. In this class, you

will find those who after struggling to get under the iron
grating which hedges society around, use their best en-
deavors to keep its gates closed to those, who, scorning to
creep under, will not enter until its door has flown open to
receive them in its midst. Here also, will be found those
who, when they are in the presence of Madame Follie,
whose acquaintance they have moved heaven and earth to
make, do not notice Madame Voisine, who made way to
give them a place when she found them crowding in upon
her or, if they do notice her, are condescendingly gracious,
;
while to Madam Follie they are as deferential as if she

were an angel. True refinement of feeling never wars
against true civility, and is never more civil to the Madame
Follies of society, than to its Madame Voisines. Such
members of society, with Jack Lowbred, who cannot lift
his own Arthur Lighthcad, who

carpet-bag from his hack ;
would not be seen with a bundle in his hand Miss Pre- ;
tender, who does not own a thimble, Mrs. Affect, who

rings if she wishes the position of her footstool changed,
are not ladiesand gentlemen, but vulgar people. It rather
astonishes such persons to find that anobleman travelling
here, can carry his bag when necessary, that he looks upon
a man w ho will not touch a bundle as a cad and that
T
;
there are few real ladies who do not own thimbles, and
make good use of them too, and who do not prefer to wait
upon themselves in small matters to having a servant rung
for. The true gentleman, the true lady, can do nothing
that is vulgar.
The third class of bad society is that in which the man-
ners and breeding are perfect, and the morals bad; which
is, at the same time, strange as it may seem, the least and
the most dangerous society. All vice is here gilded ; it is
made elegant and covered with a gloss of good breeding.

BAD SOCIETY. 151
Men and women have almost pubKc reputations to keep up.

All that is done is sub rosa. There are none of the grosser
vices admitted; no drunkenness, no swearing, and no
coarseness. But there is enough of gambling still to ruin
a young man; and the "social evil" here takes its most
elegant and most seductive form. "While, therefore, on the
one hand, you may mix in this kind of society, and see,
and therefore know, very little of its immorality, its vices,

when known to you, assume a fashionable prestige and a
certain delicacy which seem to deprive them of their gross-
ness and make them the more tempting. The true queen
of society does not reign here. Gold is not the currency
that is used. Like the coin of Henry VIII, you have but
to test it, and its sham is revealed. Chesterfield classifies
good company under two heads who have the lead
: those
in courts, and in the gay part of life, and those who are
distinguished by some merit, or who excel in some par-
ticular branch of art or science. Thackeray says A so- :
ciety that sets up and ignores arts and letters

to be polite,
is a snobbish society. Another authority says Call no :
society good, until we have sounded its morals as well as

its manners.
Bad company is much more easily defined than good,
Chesterfield says, and the opinion of a man who for
twelve years labored to make a graceful gentleman of his
son (though he failed to doso, he certainly thought and
wrote more on the manners of good society than any man
before and since), may well deter any one in the present
time from seeking to give a definition of good society that
shall include all its requirements.
An
English writer has said that the problem of ed-
ucation will be solved when one generation of good
teachers has been trained. May it not also be said, that
when one generation of young girls has been trained to
become good wives, good mothers and good teachers, we

shall have a society in which the well-bred will predom-
inate over the ill-bred. Woman's mission in the future
lies in the instruction and the elevation of mankind; for
the present, in the instruction and elevation of her own
sex. This idea of informing the masses belongs to our
times ; it opens out new doctrines to the world. When
one what might have been accomplished, had but
reflects
one-half the effort bent upon securing the elective fran-

chise to women been expended in revealing to them their
true mission, one is ready to exclaim against the blindness
that has prevented such -aspirants from seeing the magnifi-
cent field of their legitimate labor, stretching as it does be-
fore them into eternity. When once a glimpse of the
grand work that the Creator has assigned to woman breaks
upon her, it is as when an astronomer, sweeping the heav-
ens with his glass, turns it upon some nebulous group of
stars for the first time, while world upon world reveals
itself to his vision.
What do women want with votes, when they hold the

sceptre of influence with which they can control -even
votes, if they wield it aright? But so to wield it they must
have that education which enables them to stand side by
side with their brothers, their husbands, their friends. It
was Sheridan, w ho, seeing how vast the power they hold,
T
how irresistible the influence they exert, conceived the idea

of establishing for them in England a national education,
because of the little care generally bestowed upon their
studies and their training
Women govern us, said he ; let us try to render them
perfect ; the more they are enlightened, so much the more
shall we be. On the cultivation of the mind of women
depends the wisdom of men. by women that nature
It is
writes indelible lessons on the heart of man. Not only

woman's mission. 153
when she fills the sphere of a wife, a mother, a teacher,

but in every state of life it is woman who has it in her
power to influence for good or men with whom
for evil the
she is The silent influence of example in her
thrown.
home much; the precepts that flow from her lips
does
clothe themselves with power because of her example.
How often is the remark made that the ignorant and
the depraved among men crowd away from the polls the
intelligent and the high-minded. Would women of no
education, and no character, stay to make room for
away
women of cultivated minds and pure hearts? To improve
our legislation we stand in need of the votes of the educated
classes, not of the illiterate, and yet it is the votes of the
latter class that would be increased in number by women

suffrage.
Women are neither warriors, magistrates nor legis-
lators, says Aime Martin. They form one-half of the

human race, which, on account of its very weakness, has
escaped the corruptions of our power and of our glory.
Oh, let them cease to regret that they have no share in
those fatal passions ; let them leave to us legislation, the
political arena, armies, war; were they to partake of our
fury, who would there be on earth to appease it? Herein
lies their influence, here is their empire. Here woman's
mission reveals itself. In their souls, much more than in
the laws of legislators, repose the futurity of the world
and the destinies of the human race. As they bear in
their bosoms future generations, so likewise do they carry
in their souls the destinies of these generations.
But not alone, as has already been said not alone to
those women who become wives and mothers are these
destinies confided. Every woman has a share in this
work. Let her see that it is done to the best of her

ability. If a man's pen is mightier than his sword, so
also is a woman's pen mightier than her vote. If her

domestic avocations do not engross all her time, and she
has the gift of the pen, she can use it, though ever so
feebly, in behalf of some one of the great educational
movements of the day. Then may we hope that this age
will be spoken of by a future generation as one of educa-
tional reform, in which women learned that their strength
lies not in the ballot-box, but in their influence as daugh-
ters, sisters, wives, mothers, teachers and writers. The
weakest woman, by concentrating her powers, and using
them steadily on a single subject, can accomplish some-
thing.
" "Work for some good, be it ever so lowly :
Labor, all labor, is noble and holy;"
and in due time you shall reap if you faint not. No good
seed ever dies. When the hand that has planted it is
cold in death, the fruit will ripen for an immortal har-

vest.
The true field of woman's labor lies all around her;
first in her home, next in fields outside, if she has strength
and ability for other work.
According; to the talents intrusted to her care is the
weight of every woman's responsibility. Providence has
placed her just where her work is to be done. If she is
contented to do the duty that lies nearest to her; and if
faithful in small things, her life-work will broaden before

her, growing richer and fuller as the years speed on.
The fulness and richness of a mother's mission does not
come to all, but where it does come, what higher or
nobler work is assigned to her ? She holds in her hands
the future destinies of her children, as Napoleon said.
Aime Martin, writing of a mother's love and a mother's
influence, says there is a power always acting beneath our
eyes, an invariable love ; a creative will (the only one on
woman's mission. 155
earth, perhaps, which seeks but for our happiness), left

without direction since the beginning of the world, for
want of general and enlightened appreciation of its impor-
tance. What is the child to the preceptor? It is an
ignorant being to be instructed. What is the child to
the mother? It is a soul which requires to be formed.
Good teachers make good scholars, but it is only mothers
that form men ; this constitutes all the difference of their
mission.
We know that good statesmen are needed to regulate
our laws, and to make new ones which will protect the
rights and ameliorate the wrongs of women; but it is
woman's lofty privilege to mould and form the minds of
statesmen. Let her never forget that although armies are
required to control nations, it is the diffusion of knowledge
and morality that civilizes and saves them.

CHAPTER V.
DINNERS EXCLUSIVE SOCIETY LIVING FOR OTHERS.
Never forget that at a dinner, as on all occasions of hospitality,

it is to relieve the hostess from every annoyance or
your chief duty
care. must not be imagined that the dinner is simply given for
It
the purpose of giving a gross and purely material pleasure. It puts
you in company with persons of consideration, and gives you an
opportunity to display your intelligence, or to cause your good qual-
ities to be appreciated. Baron de Mortemat Boisse.
I cannot omit here to mark down my hatred, scorn, and indigna-*

tion towards those miserable snobs who come to dinner at nine, when
they are asked at eight, in order to make a sensation in the company.
Thackeray.
One day, coming home from the club, Mr. Gray conveyed to his
wife the astonishing information that he had asked Goldmore to
dinner.
" My love," says Mrs. Gray, in a tremor, " how could you be so
cruel? Why, the dining-room won't hold Mrs. Goldmore."
" Make your mind easy, Mrs. Gray; her ladyship is in Paris."
Thackeray.
Since dinner parties, served after the Russian fashion,
have become the prevailing mode, a host and hostess are
able to entertain without anxiety, provided they have
well-drilled servants and a good cook. Dexterity, rapid-
ity, and, above everything else, quietness, added to a
thorough knowledge of their duties, form the essential
requisites of good butlers and waiters. Invitations for a
dinner party are not sent by post in our cities, and are
only answered by post where the distance is such as to
DINNERS. 157
make inconvenient to send a servant.

it They are issued
in thename of the gentleman and lady of the house ten
days or one week in advance. They should be answered
as soon as they are received, and, if accepted, the engage-
ment should, on no account, be lightly broken. This rule
is a binding one, as the non-arrival of an expected guest
produces disarrangement of plans. The hours most gen-
erally selected are six, seven and eight o'clock. To be
exactly punctual on these occasions is the only politeness.
If you are too early, you are in the way; if too late, yoir
spoil the dinner, annoy the hostess, and are backbitten

by the guests.
Whom to invite is a consideration which requires the
exercise of judgment and discretion. Dinners are gener-
ally looked upon as entertainments for married people and
the middle-aged, but it is often desirable to have some
young unmarried persons also, notwithstanding the clever
author of Miss Majoribanks says " that young people are
the ruin of society." Those whom you invite should be
of the same standing. They need not necessarily be
friends, nor even acquaintances ; but, as at a dinner,
people come into closer contact than at a dance, or any
other kind of a party, those only should be invited to
meet one another who move in the same class of circles.
Care must necessarily be taken that those whom you think

will be agreeable to each other are placed side by side
around the Good talkers are invaluable at
festive board.
a dinner party
people who have fresh ideas and plenty
of warm words to clothe them in but good listeners are
;
equally invaluable.
At one of our watering-places, a celebrated historian, a
distinguished statesman, and a well-known author, were
invited to dine with a man of wealth who was renowned
for his hospitality. The dinner party consisted of only
ten persons, and conversation was general, or would have

been, but that the author so resembled the exhilarating
champagne he was drinking (in the continued effervescing
of an endless stream of sparkling bubbles), that no other
guest had an opportunity to contribute a share. If the
historian essayed to make had the
a quotation, scarcely
first words escaped his lips when the author seized upon
it and finished it for him but so brilliant, so witty, so
;
stimulating was his talk that every one at the table lis-
tened with pleasure, though all sighed for an opportunity

to uttersome of the clever thoughts that were called into
life by the action of his mind upon their own. When
the calm and dignified statesman waited upon the wife of
the historian to her carriage, she said to him, " My hus-
band has long wished to meet you, Mr. Blank." His
answer was, "And I have equally wished to meet him.
Now we have only seen each other, but we have all heard,
as well as seen, Mr. Dash."
No one should ever monopolize conversation, unless he
wishes to win for himself the name of a bore, and to be
avoided as such.
A host and hostess generally judge of the success of a
dinner by the manner in which conversation has been sus-
tained. If it has flagged often, it is considered a proof
that the guests have not been congenial ; but if a steady
stream of talk has been kept up, it shows that they have
smoothly amalgamated as a whole.
There are some epicures who fancy that their dishes are
not appreciated, if the conversation becomes very ani-
mated. One of these gourmets, who prided himself upon
the perfection to which he had brought his dinners, found
his guests upon one occasion getting too deeply absorbed
in conversation, and signalled to his butler to stop serving
the courses After some delay, questioning glances were
DINNERS. 159
exchanged around the table, and a dead pause followed

the hum and buzz. The butler was then notified that the
dinner could go on ! This gentleman, who was a man of
distinction, never made the mistake of having too many
courses, nor of serving too great a variety of wines, nor of
keeping his guests too long at the table ; but the wines
were priceless, and the dishes served were faultless in
every respect, as well as all the appointments of the table.

A snow-white cloth of the finest damask, beautiful china,
glistening cut glass, or fine engraved glass, and polished
plate, are considered essential to a grand dinner. Choice
flowers, ferns and mosses tastefully arranged, add much to
the beauty of the table. At the right of each cover, a
sherry and hock, champagne, claret and Burgundy glass
are placed, with a tumbler or goblet for water. A salt-cellar
should be in reach of every guest, and a water-caraffe.
Napkins should be folded square, and placed with a roll
of bread on each plate. To find them folded in intricate
forms is too suggestive of their having been in other hands
than your own, and is considered boarding-house or hotel
style. The dessert is placed on the table amidst the flowers,
the natural fruit, garnished with green leaves, and the
crystallized, in tiny-fluted and lace-bordered white paper
shells, piled on their respective dishes. An epergne or low
dish of flowers graces the centre; stands of bon-bons and
confectionery are ranged on both sides of the table, with
candelabra at each end, which complete the necessary
decorations. No wine is placed on the table. The name
of each guest, written upon a card and placed on the plates,
marks the seat assigned ; the arrangement of which the
hostessmay have found to involve as much thought as a
game of chess, for in no way is tact more called into exer-
cise than in the distributing of guests at a dinner-table.
" The numbers at a dinner should not be less than the
Graces, nor more than the Muses." When this rule is

observed, the host will be able to designate to each gentle-
man the lady whom he is to conduct; but when the num-
ber exceeds this limit, an excellent plan to have the
it is
name of each couple written upon a card and inclosed in

an addressed envelope, ready to be handed to the gentle-
men, by a servant, before entering the drawing-room, or
left on a tray for the guests to select those which bear their
names. If a gentleman finds upon his card the name of a

lady with whom he is not acquainted, he requests the host
to present him immediately after he has spoken with the
hostess, also to any members of the family with whom he
is not acquainted. All the guests should have themselves
introduced to the one for whom the dinner is given. Should
two persons, unknown to each other, find themselves placed
side by side at a table, they enter into conversation without
any introduction.
Fifteen minutes is the longest time required to wait for a
tardy guest. Then the dinner should be announced, and
the host offers his right arm to the lady who is to be
escorted by him; the others follow, arm in arm, the hostess
being the last to leave the drawing-room.
Age should take the precedence in proceeding from the
drawing-room to the dining-room, the younger falling back
until the older have advanced. A host waits upon the
oldest lady or the greatest stranger, or if there be a bride
present, precedence is given to her, unless the dinner is
given for another person. The hostess is escorted either

by the eldest gentleman or the greatest stranger, or some
one whom she wishes to place in the seat of honor, which
ison her right. The host places the lady whom he escorts
upon his right. The seats of the host and hostess may be
at the middle, on opposite sides of the table, or at the ends.
The servants commence upon the right of the master in
DINNERS. 161
passing the dishes, ending with the lady of the house; and
with the guest on their mistress's right, ending with the
master.
A master or mistress should refrain from speaking to
their servants at dinner, let what will go wrong. Care
should be taken that they wear thin-soled shoes, that their
steps may be noiseless, and if they use napkins in serving
(as is the English custom), instead of gloves, their hands
and nails should be faultlessly clean. One waiter to four
persons, where there is a butler to carve, is sufficient ; and
if well trained, one for every six is quite enough. A good
servant is never awkward ; he turns the bottle after pour-
ing each glass of wine, so as to preveut the last drop from
trickling down or falling on the ladies' dresses, or protects
it with his napkin. He avoids coughing, breathing hard,
or treading on a lady's dress ; never lets any article drop,
and deposits plates, glasses, knives, forks and spoons noise-
lessly. It is now considered good form for a servant not
to wear gloves in waiting at table, but to use a damask
napkin, with one corner wrapped around the thumb, that
he may not touch the plates and dishes with the naked
hand.
A dining-room should have a carpet on it, even in sum-
mer, to deaden the noise of the servants' footsteps. The
chairs should be comfortable, and a footstool should be
provided for each lady. The temperature should be care-
fully attended to, that the room may be neither too cool
nor too warm. The light should be in profusion, thrown
on the table from a sufficient height not to create any glare
in the eyes of the guests.
As soon remove your gloves, place your table-
as seated,
napkin partly opened across your lap, your gloves under
it, and your roll on the left hand side of your plate. If
raw oysters are already served, you at once begin to eat;
11
to wait for others to commence is old-fashioned. Take

soup from the side of the spoon, and avoid making any
sound in drawing it up or swallowing it.
If you have occasion to speak to a servant, wait until vou
can catch his eye, and then ask in a low tone for what you
want. The mouth should always be kept closed in eating,
and both eating and. drinking should be noiseless. A wine-
glass is held by the stem, not by the bowl. Never drink a
glassful at once, nor drain the last drop. Bread is broken
at dinner. Vegetables are eaten with a fork. Asparagus

can be taken up with the fingers, if so preferred. Olives
and artichokes are always so eaten.
It is well to observe what others do when any doubts
exist in the mind, as customs differ everywhere.
Fish and fruit are eaten with silver knives and forks.
If silver fish-knives are not provided, a piece of bread In
the left hand answers the purpose as well, with the fork
in the right.* A soup-plate should never be tilted for the
last spoonful. As the plate of each course is set before
you with knife and fork upon it, remove the knife and
fork instantly. This instruction cannot be too carefully
observed. The serving of an entire course is delayed by
neglecting to remove them. To a hostess, it is very try-
ing to look down and see plate after
the sides of her table
plate with the knives and forks on them, which have to
be removed by her servants, and placed at the side of the
plates as they are serving; when, if her guests had not
been inattentive to their duties, they would have been
taken off as soon as the plate had been set before them,
and the servants spared the awkwardness of doing it.
Anything like greediness or indecision must not be
indulged in. You must not take up one piece and lay it
* In England, it is considered to be underbred ever to transfer the

fork to the right hand.
DINNERS. 163
down in favor of another, or hesitate. It looks gauche in

the extreme not to know one's mind about trifles.
Ladies seldom take cheese at dinner parties, or wine at

dessert. Cheese is eaten with a fork, and not with a knife.
Kever allow the butler, or theône who pours, to fill
your glass with wine that you do not wish to drink. A

well-trained servant mentions the wine before pouring it;
and where one has not been trained to do so, you can
check him by touching the rim of your glass.
You are at liberty to refuse a dish that you do not wish
to eat. If any course is set down before you that you do
not wish, do not touch it. Never play with food, nor
mince with your bread, nor handle the glass and silver
near you unnecessarily.
Finger-glasses, with water slightly warmed and per-
fumed, are preferable to passing a silver basin in which
each dips his napkin in turn. Remove the d'oyley to the
left hand, and place the finger glass upon it as soon as the
dessert-plate has been placed before you. The dinner
napkin is to be used for wiping the fingers, and never the
d'oyley, unless at family dinners, where colored ones are
used.
Toasts and drinking the health are out of date with us
happily, but no one can refuse when asked to drink with
another. It is sufficient to fasten your eye upon the eye
of the one asking you, bow the head slightly, touch the
wine to your and again bow before setting down the
lips,
glass. The mouth should always be wiped with the

napkin both before and after drinking. Have no fear in
taking the last piece on the dish when it is offered to you.
It is more uncivil to refuse it than to take it. If you
break anything, do not apologize for it. Show the regret
that you feel in your manner, but do not put it into
words, while you are at the table.
The lady of the house should instruct her servants not

to remove her plate until her guests have finished. The
duties of a hostess are not onerous; but they demand tact,
good breeding, and self-possession. If she speaks of any

omission by which her "servants have inconvenienced her
guests, she must do it with dignity, not betraying any
undue annoyance. She must put all her guests at their
ease, and pay every possible attention to the requirements
of each and all around her. No accident must disturb
her; no disappointment embarrass her. Her precious
china and her rare glass, if broken before her eyes, she
must seem not to be aware of it. The host must aid the
hostess in her efforts ; he must have the genius of tact to
perceive, and the genius of finesse to execute, ease and
frankness of manner, a knowledge of the world that
nothing can surprise, a calmness of temper that nothing
can disturb, and a kindness of disposition that can never
be exhausted. He must encourage the timid, draw out
the silent, and direct conversation rather than sustain it
himself. He who does not strive after this end is wanting
in his duty as a host. Never reprove servants before any
one. No matter what may go wrong, a hostess possessing
savoir vivre will never seem to notice it, to the annoyance
of her guests. By passing it over herself, it will escape
the attention of others, very frequently. If her guests
arrive late, she must welcome them as cordially as if
they had come early; but as she will commit a rudeness

towards those who arrive punctually by waiting long, she
must not feel compelled to remain in her drawing-room
beyond the fifteen minutes of grace that custom has pre-
scribed. Thackeray is very severe upon those who arrive
late; but unavoidable mistakes in the hour, made some-
times by those who are entirely innocent of any wish to
produce a sensation, cause guests to be very uncharitable.
DINNERS. 165
although the host and hostess may not be so. Gentlemen

cannot be invited without their wives, where other ladies
than those of the family are present; or ladies without
their husbands, when other ladies are invited with their
husbands. This rule has no exceptions. It seems that it
had never entered Mrs. Gray's mind that Mr. Gold more
could have been invited even to a family dinner, and Mrs.
Goldmore left at home, to dine alone. But this is con-
stantly done when men alone are invited. Some persons
feel slighted if their guests receive any attentions that are
not extended to themselves. But four out of one family

would go far towards constituting a family dinner and it ;
is not reasonable, where the dinner is a very small one, to
expect to be included. When the dinner is a large and

ceremonious one, some member or members of the family
with whom the invited guests are staying, should be
invited with them.
Epergnes are now often replaced by low dishes of
majolica, crystal, or silver, filled with flowers. These are
preferable, as they do not hide the faces around the table.
Every hostess now has her own ideas in reference to embel-
lishing a dinner-table, which prevents that tiresome uni-
formity that used to prevail. The host has the same
privilege in his wines, both in the order of serving and in
the variety. Everywhere, however, Sherry is served with
soup, and Sauterne or Hock with fish. As a general rule,
Americans prefer Champagne, served after fish, with all
the courses but red wine should be provided for those,
;
who prefer it. Red wine should never be iced, even in

summer. Burgundy for game, and Claret for sweets,
should be made the temperature of the room, or a trifle
warmer. It destroys the flavor of choice wines to ice them
or to heat them too much. Lumps of ice should never be
placed in any glasses excepting those used for water.

Champagne is iced in the bottles.
The glasses are removed by the servants when the crumb
knife is and replaced with Madeira and Sherry
used,
glasses for the sweets and dessert. One must not speak of
Sherry wine, Port wine, etc., but of Sherry and Port.
Choose your wine and keep it, never taking but one kind
at dessert.
The butler pours the wines in turn, mentioning the
name of each wine, and pouring -it immediately, unless
signalled not to do so. If he pours more than you wish,
you check him by touching your glass. Port, when passed
with the cheese, on the table with the Sherry and
is left
Madeira, after the one or the other has been served to all
the guests. When the hostess sees that all have finished,
she looks at the lady who is sitting on the right of the
host, and the company rise, and return in the order that
they are seated without precedence. When not served at
the table, coffee is passed in the drawing-room almost im-
mediately. An hour or so later, tea is passed to those
guests who have not already taken their departure. On
the arrival of each carriage, a servant enters and an-
nounces it in a low tone to the owner.
As eating with another under his roof is in all conditions
of society regarded as a sign of good will, those who par-
take of proffered hospitalities only to slander and abuse
their host and hostess, should remember that in the opin-
ion of all honorable persons they injure themselves only
by doing so. The Count of Monte Cristo makes it a
strong point that he has eaten nothing under the roof of
those he is and this has been the feeling,
plotting against;
from the earliest times, of gentlemen and ladies, and has
survived in all its force to the present day with the well-
trained and the honorable-minded.
DINNERS. 167
Calls should be made shortly after a dinner party by

all who have been invited,whether the invitation was ac-
cepted or not. Those who are in the habit of giving din-
ners though en petit cornite, or even only en famille, should
return the invitation before another dinner invitation is
extended. Society is very severe upon those who do not

return their debts of hospitality, if they have the means
to do so. If they never entertain any one, because of lim-
ited means, or for other good reasons, it is so understood,
and never expected that they should make exceptions ; or
if they are in the habit of giving other entertainments,
and not dinners, their debts of hospitality can be returned
by invitations to whatever the entertainment may be.
Some are deterred from accepting invitations by the feel-
ing that they cannot return the hospitality in as magnificent
a form. It is not the costly preparations, nor the ex-
pensive repast offered, which are the most agreeable fea-
tures of any it is the kind and friendly feeling
invitation,
that is Those who are not deterred from accepting
shown.
such invitations for this reason, and who enjoy the fruits
of the friendliness thus shown them, must possess narrow
views of their duty, and very little self-respect, if, when
an opportunity presents itself in any way to reciprocate
the kind feeling manifested, they fail to avail them-
selves of it. The judgment of society is equally as hard
on such, as was Thackeray upon those who arrived late at
a dinner, and the mean man, in his estimation, was as snob-
bish as the ostentatiously profuse one, or as the pretentious
one.
True hospitality, however, neither expects nor desires
any return, and it is only the inhospitable that keep a
debt and credit account.
It is a mistake to think that in giving a dinner it is
indispensable to have certain dishes, and a variety of

wines, because others serve them. Those who entertain

constantly, often use their own and never feel
discretion,
obliged to do as others do, if they wish to do differently.
Some of the most enjoyable dinners given are those
which are the least expensive. We have too many courses,
too great a variety of wines, keep our guests too long at
the table. The last Napoleon said no man was excusable
for keeping his guests over two hours at the table; but
how do we hear the ignorant speaking of the number
often
of hours (sometimes four or five), as the gauge of the suc-
cess of a dinner. One of the best of American men once
called a menu, copied from the dinner of a foreign min-
ister who is still famous for his good dinners (at a certain
European Court where no bad dinners are ever heard of),

" a starvation menu," rejoicing that he was not one of the
invited guests. Another American, who is the very prince
of hospitality himself, shook his head and criticized the
menu of a dinner served in a royal palace, as having too
few courses, too few wines.
It is this general feeling that people cannot entertain
without committing all sorts of extravagances, which
causes many persons, in every way well qualified to do in-
calculable good socially, to exclude themselves from all
general society.
The result is that minds which are expanded by culture
and experience are frequently shut out from the sphere
where their influence is most needed. Mere boys and
girls, in certain circles, constitute and control society;
and those who strive for a reformation, have in more than
one instance been made the victims of the boorishnessand
the want of cultivation which they condemned; while
others, among the better cultivated, who should have stood
by them, in behalf of the interests of society, have helped
to swell the tide of ridicule that was encountered.
DINNERS. 169
Iii is transferred from the Head to

these days, intellect
the heels, and when we ask what is discussed at parties,
the appropriate answer would be, " people dance." This
will not be remedied until the silly spirit of rivalry and
ostentation is subdued, and people learn that it is possible
to receive friends without turning their homes into res-
taurants. Let those who have the gift of entertaining, by
promoting conversation among their guests, and putting
them at ease, receive their friends freely, without feeding
them.
In our large cities, receptions without suppers are well
attended. Their great point of advantage has already
been shown in a previous chapter. That man is to be
pitied who cannot enjoy social intercourse without eating
and drinking. The lowest orders, it is true, cannot im-
agine a cheerful assembly without the attractions of the
table, and this reflection alone should induce all who aim
at intellectual culture to endeavor to avoid placing the
choicest phases of social life on such a basis.
Some of the most charming dinners given are those
which are the least expensive. No variety of wines is
necessary. Sherry for the soup and sweets, and red wine,
or Champagne, are sufficient. When everything is good in
quality, and the dishes are well dressed, served hot and in
proper succession, with their adjuncts, and where the guests
are congenial, a degree of enjoyment will be insured that
no one need be afraid to offer. A spotless tablecloth, thin
glass
though neither engraved nor cut, the plainest china
if not cracked or fractured at the edges, are all that is
absolutely necessary in the way of table appointments, pro-

vided the silver and the cutlery are in equally good con-
dition Small dinners can always be better served than
large ones, and the hostess who has only her own well-
trained servants to wait on the table can enjoy the society
: :
of her guests, as she is not able to do when the number is

so large that waiters must be called in to assist. Some wait-
ing-maids are as thoroughly trained and as expeditious as
any butler can be, and it is much better, where two men
servants are not kept, to have the waiting-maid assist, than
to trust a stranger, when the dinner is a small one.
The following verses give a clue to the secret of the
highest enjoyment of all social gatherings, be they small
or large. In this menu for two we see it was the com-
panionship, the sympathy that existed, which secured the
enjoyment of the dinner more than the number of courses;
and that even a "starvation dinner," may be made a feast
of love and a flow of soul
" We dined. A fish from the river beneath,

A cutlet, a bird from the windy heath
Where we had wandered, happy and mute;
It was a silent day with us
In the early time it is often thus ;
But my sweet love chatted when came the fruit.
il
Flavor of sunburnt nectarine,
And the light that danced thro' a wine-glass thin,
Filled with juice of the grape of Hhine ;
She talked and laughed about this and that,

Easy, exquisite, foolish chat,
While her pretty, fluttering hand sought mine.
" And I thought Come glory or come distress,

:
In this wonderful, weary wilderness,

This hour is mine till the day of death ;
The fruit, the wine, and my lady fair,

With a flower of the heath in her dim brown hair,
And a sigh of love in her fragrant breath."
A more matter of fact menu is the one before referred to ?

as used at a small dinner given in a royal palace, which is
as follows
DINNERS. 171
MENU I.
Potage Tortue a, l'Anglaise Zeres.

Petits Chartreuses a la Yalencienne Ch. Lafitte.
Barnes de Saumon a la St. Cloud Ch. d'Yquem.
Quartier de Chevreuil glace a la Varin Champagne.
d'Agneau a la Richelieu Bourgogne.
Cotelettes
Dindonneaux bardes rotis, garni de Cresson Steinberger, 1846.

Salade aux truflfes a 1'Eugenie Steinberger, 1846.
Fonds d'Artichauts a la Lyonnaise Champagne.
Pouding a la d'Albertas Champagne.
DESSERT
Compotes assortis et glace Vieille Madere.
Oranges, Eaisin frais et bon-bons, Canaris.
It will be seen that Champagne was served with the

sweets, as is the Continental custom. Biscuit, cheese, coffee
and cordials are never placed on foreign menus, but are
always served. When the dinner has been a protracted
one, coffee and cordials are passed in the drawing-room;
but when it has not exceeded the limited two hours it is
better to have them passed before leaving the table, as in

France. Gentlemen do not remain to smoke after the
ladies leave; but the host provides cigars in his library,
billiard-room, or smoking-room, as he chooses.
The menu of the "starvation dinner" was as follows:
MENU II.
Sherry Consomme a. la Royale. Puree a la Eeine.

Petites timbales aux champignons.

Hock Poisson, sauce Hollandaise.

Champagne Quartiers do chevreuil, sauce poivrade.
Vol-au-vent. a la Parisienne.
Cotelettes d'agneau, a la puree de marrons.
Aspic de homards. Terrapin. Sherry.
Punch a la Romaine.

Burgundy Cailles rotis, salade.
Asperges en branches.
Sherry Timbale de fruits, a la vanille.
Glaces, dessert, bon-bons.
The custom of passing two kinds of soup, and two kinds

of fish, greatly retards the speedy serving of the dinner
when thenumber of guests is large, and it is, therefore,
better when only one kind is handed.
Another menu from a dinner given by a Prussian noble-
mail, whose chef de cuisine and confiseur are almost as
renowned (in their line) as is the nobleman himself, in
another line, is as follows :
MENU III.
Le consomme Richelieu.
Rissoles a la Monglas.
Turbot, sauce aux huitres et homards.
Selle de chevreuil, sauce poivrade et groseille.
Supremes de volailles a la Marechale.
Filets de gelinottes a la perigord.
Chaufroix de foies gras a la gelee.
Sorbets au champagne.
Faisans de Boheme.
Ponds d'artichaux a la Lyonnaise.
Savarin a 1 'Ananas.
Glaces fruits, bon-bons.
"With this dinner, biscuit and cheese were handed in

their course, green peas, delicious cakes and sweets, the
handiwork of the confiseur, and coffee and cordials. The
amount of money expended upon the teaching of cooks
and pastry cooks of wealthy noblemen yôuld astonish
many of our gourmets. An American lady, for whom a
dinner was given by a foreign nobleman, asked him where
he had found a cook who could prepare and serve up such
marvellous dishes, fancying he would say he had brought
him from Paris. The answer was that he had taken a
peasant woman from one of his own estates, and sent her
first to Paris, and then to Berlin, paying large sums for
her instruction, and keeping her in practice by sending her

:
DINNERS. 173
from time to time to famous chefs de cuisine in his own

city.
One more menu: this time of a state dinner, given for

a Grand Duchess in Paris
MENU IV.
Potage Sultane.
Timbales & la Parisienne.
Saumon, Sauce Crevettes.
Filet de Bceuf a la Montmorency.
Supremes de Filets de Volailles aux Truffes.
Cotelette de Chevreuil sauce poivrade.
Pain de Foies gras en Bellevue.
Punch a la Romaine.
Perdreaux et Cailles a la Perigueux.
Salade de Romaine.
Petits pois a la Francaise.
Napolitain.
Madeleines Glacees.
Bills of fare in English, are better than those written in

French, for this side of the water.
Servants hand the dishes to the left of the guests, when
passing the courses.
A gentleman who entertained company frequently at
dinner had an attendant who was a native of Africa, that
never could be taught to hand things invariably to the
left hand of the guests at table. At length his master
thought of an infallible expedient to direct him; and, as
the coats were then worn single-breasted, in ^,he present
Quaker fashion, he told him always to hand the plate to
the button-hole side. Unfortunately, however, for the
poor fellow, on the day after he had received this inge-
nious lesson there was among the guests at dinner a gen-
tleman with a double-breasted coat, and the African was,
for a while, completely at a stand. He looked first at
one side of the gentleman's coat, then at the other, and

finally, confounded at the outlandish make of the stranger's

garments, he cast a despairing look at his master, and, ex-
claiming in a loud voice, " Button-holes on both sides,
massa!" handed the plate over the gentleman's head.
Reaching the table, it was formerly the custom in old-
school circles for every lady to remain standing until the
hostess had reached her chair, she not seating herself until
after the ladies who were her guests were seated. Now.
for the greater convenience of the gentlemen who escort
the ladies, they take their seats, leaving their cavaliers to
remain standing until the hostess is seated.
Whena breakfast, a lunch, or a dinner, is served after
the Russian fashion, no one should ask a second time for
any dish ; but when passed more than once, one is, of
course, at liberty to take a second portion. Servants pass
the various dishes, after the French mode, when the por^
tions are not taken off by the butler at a side table, and
the plate with its portion set down in front of each guest,
as is frequently done when the guests number over twenty,
This method of serving, though not so well approved,
greatly facilitates the necessary dispatch, and is strictly d
la Russe. The knives and forks* used in the course, pre^
viously placed on a cold plate in front of each person, are
immediately removed by the guest (as before instructed).
The servant who takes the hot plate, with the portion
which the butler has served on it, removes the cold plate
with the other hand, replacing it with the hot one and its
contents. Here will be seen the importance of the imme-

diate removal by each guest of the knife and fork, as
otherwise the one serving is obliged to remove them, or is
delayed by their tardy removal.
* La fourchette ne se pose jamais sur le dos. Tous les utensiles de

table ne doivent jamais etre donnes du cote de la poinfe. V <aut les
tenir par le milieu.
DIPLOMATIC ETIQUETTE. 175
The old custom of placing the dishes on the table for

exhibition before carving them is " out of date," much to
the discomfiture of those cooks who prided themselves upon
their skill in garnishing, but to the entire satisfaction of all
others concerned. The present mode is much more expe-
ditious, and all forms should be encouraged which have a
tendency to limit the time occupied in serving the dinner
to thetwo hours which good form prescribes. For small
dinners one hour, or at most one hour and a half, is the
allotted time.
A Washington authority says, " Do not be persuaded to
exceed ten courses." good advice.
This is
It is a pleasure to learn, through Mrs. Dahlgren's little

book on " Etiquette," that young people in Washington do
not hold the sway there that they do in some of our cities,
and that parties, presided over by young ladies, and not dig-
nified by the appearance of their parents, are unknown inthe
capital of our nation. Probably the presence of so many
persons of importance in state affairs has a tendency to
keep the young in their proper place ; and, without doubt,
the example of well-trained foreign young ladies is bene-
ficial. Our country is so large and our population so het-
erogeneous the wonder is that we have been able to main-
tain in any circles a general understanding as to the
required conventionalities of society, and not that there
should be a different understanding of them in different
circles.
In Washington, as in other places, it seems that animosi-

ties have been engendered by the omission of certain ob-
servances, exacted by some and not so understood by others,

thus proving the importance of a general understanding
of the duties imposed. Mention is made in Mrs. Dahl-
gren's book of some Senator's wife who took offence because
at a dinner the host had taken in the wife of a forei:
minister instead of herself. The host was clearly in the

right, as diplomatic etiquette required him to seat on his
right the wife of the foreign minister present who had
been longest at his post, and on his left, the wife of the
most distinguished American who was his guest.
All private social customs give way before the code of
diplomatic etiquette. A lady who was passing a winter at
a European court, after having received calls from different
members of the court circle, found the card of the English
minister left again, soon after, with that of his newly-
arrived first secretary. As the wife of the secretary was a
younger woman than herself, and had arrived later, the
American lady could not understand why the secretary's
wife had not accompanied her husband in his call. Before
the winter was over the American lady learned that it was
her duty to pay the first call, according to a rule which
exempts the wives of diplomates from making some calls
that it is the duty of others to make; and that, after the
call it was her duty to call upon his ivife,
of the secretary,
as well as thatby neglecting to make this call she had oc-
casioned comment. The knowledge of such exceptions to
general rules does not come intuitively, and it would have
been a kindness had some friend instructed the lady as to
her duty. *
Upon another occasion, the same lady, whose husband

held no official position, was placed, contrary to her request,
on the right of her host at a dinner that was given for
her, while the wives of high official personages were seated
beneath her. In this instance the host had taken the pre-
caution to inquire of an authority if it would be in order
to seat the lady for whom the dinner was given on his
right, and the order of precedence had been changed to
suit the occasion. The experiment, however, proved to be
an unfortunate one in interrupting the kind feeling that

PRECEDENCE. 177
iiad before existed between the American lady and the wife
of the oldest diplomate present, who felt herself aggrieved.
It is fortunate that we are able in America to consult our
wishes in such matters, and give age, or strangers, or those
for whom the dinner is given, the precedence, according to
American customs or a bride, according to English and
;
New England rules, without being in danger of incurring

ill-will by not observing the precedence that rank or sta-
tion gives.
Even in America, however, it is a good plan to regard
the prejudices of others in such matters, and to leave out
from dinners those who are in official positions if you do
not wish to seat them where they have aright to expect to
be seated, unless you can safely rely upon their good sense
and reasonableness. " Render unto Caesar the things that
are Caesar's" is a law that is still held in force by those who
have been trained to respect it ; and if Caesar is a guest, he
should have the seat that he is entitled to occupy. For-
tunately, or unfortunately, we have few Caesars to trouble
ourselves about, but the aged we have always with us, and
they will always receive the respect of those who respect
themselves. It is seldom that the aged are treated with
seeming disrespect in cultivated circles, but frequently some
want of attention towards the middle-aged jars upon our
sensibilities, some lack of deference shocks us for a moment.
An omission- that would be only a neglect towards a

younger person, becomes an impertinence towards an
elder. A fictitious case will make the meaning clearer.
^Ve will suppose that a lady and her daughter, or two
sisters living in the same house, one married, the other
single, should make a call upon a dowager neighbor whom
they had never met, and that the dowager, upon returning
the visit on the reception-day, and during the hours desig-
nated on the cards of the callers, should be received by the
12
young unmarried lady, while the elder one, although at

home, should not make her appearance, and no apology
be made for her absence; this would be more than an
omission of duty, more than a want of proper respect.
Ignorance on the part of the first caller could alone pre-
vent it from seeming an impertinence, and that charity
that thinketh no evil could alone prevent the last caller
from feeling that she had been treated with premeditated
rudeness. Had she, however, been a young girl instead
of a dowager, then there would have been no want of

respect no rudeness shown by the married lady's absent-
ing herself, although even then the instinct of a lady
should lead her to send her excuse for not appearing.
Within the ethnical of good society there is a nar-
circle
rower and higher and only in this inner and impe-

circle,
rial court can one hope to meet with that fastidious exclu-
sion of impertinences which marks a society of well-breo!
men and women. Some writers go so far as to affirm that
there must be two generations of transmitted culture to
insure this state of society. Admitting this, is the great
difference between European society (such as one finds in
their highest circles of rank), and fashionable American
society, any cause for surprise, since the well-bred are in
the majority in distinguished society abroad, while with us
they are in the minority ? Here it is no unusual thing to
see women, with the air and carriage of those European
pretenders to fashion, who resemble, in the pose of their
head and their general manners, a chambermaid dressed in
her mistress's gown, or an ill-bred duchess, moving in the
same class with our high-bred women who would grace
the circles of any court.
As a rule, the low-bred duchess, or the chambermaid,
would learn sooner to imitate the repose and the simplicity
of the well-bred than do these women. Even if their na-
PRETENCE. 179
lures are such as to cause them to be utterly obtuse to the

effect they produce upon people of good-breeding, one
would suppose there would be found somewhere within the
limits of their family circles a relative who could enlighten
them. Can it be that, finding themselves in the American
Belgravia without that training which good birth or good
mothers would have secured them, they fancy that the
supercilious air which they assume denotes their superior-
ity to the " vulgar herd f while the truth is that, although
the vulgar herd may be in every way unfitted for com-
panionship with them, they know enough to discern be-
tween sterling gold and its sham, and to pronounce with
Thackeray that all pretence is snobbery, "pur ct simple."
" What do people say of me?" asked one of these women
who knew that her frequent rudenesses were commented
upon.
" It is not always agreeable to hear what is said of one/''
was the answer of the kindhearted person of whom the
question had been asked; and who, in repeating the con-
versation, added, " I would have told her if I had ever
heard one good word said of her, but I never have."
An American author writes as follows:
" I once met two ladies, moving in what is considered
our best society, one of whom impressed me in everv way,
by her movements, her manners, as a woman
carriage, her
of gentle birth and good breeding. Inquiring about her,
I was informed that her grandmother had kept a green-
grocer's shop, and, receiving the information as a fact, I
recalled thehousemaid grandmother of the Earl of Guild-
ford and the Marquis of Bute, and the goodness of heart
which, with her beauty, helped to raise her from a peasant's
life. It was not until several years had passed that I
l
learned the green-grocer grandmother' was an invention
of some envious rival, and that if any woman in America
180 *
SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
has blue blood in her veins, this charming representative

of American women has. Quite in contradistinction to her
is the other. Her manners would be "called bad if she were
a kitchen-maid. She illustrates a class who, by accident,
find themselves in society, or who, finding themselves there,
copy the manners described in English novels as belonging
to the 'haute volee,' by authors who do not know enough
of English high-life to make their titled characters address
each other in proper terms, and who ignorantly fancy that
every titled man or woman must be supercilious ; making
them and talk accordingly in their works of fiction.
act
The truth being that the well-bred, in any society, have
no pretence nor superciliousness"."
Rusk in says: A perfect gentleman is never reserved,
but sweetly and entirely open, so far as it is possible for
him to be, though in a great many respects it is impossible
that he should be open except to men of his own kind.
The true gentlewoman causes all persons whom she ap-
proaches to feel perfectly at home with her. Indeed, this
has been defined to be the very first characteristic of one.
It is the parvenue rising suddenly and without training
into her station, who seeks to awe and to keep at a distance
those with whom she is thrown, who bows in the prome-
nade one day, and turns her eyes away the next. Some-
times this manner in a woman may arise from mauvaise
honte, assumed to cover the want of ease experienced by
its truly unfortunate possessor. The effect is the same, and
lether not hope to escape being classed with the low-bred
and the vulgar, until she has acquired that ease that is
characteristic of thosewhose thoughts are not too much

occupied with the effect they produce. Then she will no
sooner pass an acquaintance without a salutation of recog-
nition than a king or queen would.
The higher the rank the more affable people are, was
FASHION. 181
well said by the artist Sully, while in England ; for in the

highest
O circles of rank the ill-bred are never tolerated,7 un-
less they conceal their deficiencies. If they have not the

polish of genuine politeness, they must have the varnish
of its counterfeit. Thus, these circles are called exclusive
circles.
Some one has said, it is easy to be exclusive if you are

willing to be dull ; but there is an exclusiveness which is
sometimes complained of, that is a desirable exclusiveness,
and by no means dull. When those in whom heroic dis-
positions are native possess that love of the beautiful in
conduct as well as in other things, and that delight in the
intercourse of refined and cultivated minds which leads
them whose acts, and speech,
to exclude coarse natures,
and manners, grate upon the finely-attuned cords of their
sensibilities and turn harmony into discord, then exclu-
siveness becomes praiseworthy, and is no longer bad form.
Fashion, as has already been quoted from Emerson, is
an attempt to organize beauty of behavior, and where the
attempt has not succeeded, where those who are at the head
of social life do not encourage all efforts to stimulate the
growth and the spread of refined taste, there will be found
a society of snobs.
The best society pardons much to genius and special
gifts, but, being in its nature a convention, it loves what
isconventional,7 or what belongs
& to coming
O together.
O That
makes the good and the bad of manners, namely, what
helps or hinders fellowship. It hates sharp points of char-
acter, hates rude, egotistical, solitary and gloomy people,
whilst it values all peculiarities that do not interrupt its
harmony as in the highest degree refreshing. And besides

the general infusion of wit to heighten civility, the direct
splendor of intellectual power is ever welcome in the best
society. One secret of success in it is a certain heartiness
a
and sympathy yet it is true that fashion has many classes

;
and many rules of probation and admission, and these not

always the best. There is not only the right of conquest
which genius claims, the individual demonstrating his
natural aristocracy, best of the best, but less claims will
pass for the time ; for fashion loves lions, and often passes
over their defects.
Good manners then, as we have seen, facilitate inter-
course, free us from impediments, aiding, as a railway aids
travelling, by getting rid of all avoidable obstructions of
the road ; and also, as we have seen, the power of fashion
is just in proportion to the importance that it gives to
manners. Wheremanners are bad, no society can be
the
improving. Fashion becomes an insolent pretence

humbug where rudeness is admitted and impertinence is
tolerated. It then holds the same relation to true fashion
that counterfeit gold holds to sterling gold. The lovers
of the genuine avoid it, as they avoid all shams. They
seek the sterling fashion which Emerson defines as funded
talent. Its objects may oftentimes be frivolous, -or it may
be objectless, but its nature is neither frivolous nor acci-
dental. It unbars its doors instantaneously to a natural
claim of its own kind. Sterling fashion understands
itself; good breeding and personal superiority, of what-
ever country, readily fraternize with those of every other.
Numbers of our American women of worth who have
enjoyed the brilliant society of European courts, and
whose ancestral connections " shone as stars " at
our
" Republican Court " in the days of Washington, avoid
all fashionable society in America, because the currency of
fashion is so adulterated here that they cannot otherwise
prevent its worthless brassy coins being imposed upon
them for those of the pure gold which they alone value.
Sterling fashion rests on reality, and hates nothing so
STERLING FASHION. 183
much as pretenders ; she gives over the laws of behavior

into the charge of her ministers and apostles, and confides
to them the task of separating the spurious coin of her cur-
rency from the real gold. Good sense, character, and strong
will are her ministers. They are always in the fashion,
let who will be unfashionable. Deference to riches or to
position forfeits all privilege of nobility in her ranks.
Such are underlings avoid them speak only with their
; ;
masters. Avoid that company where you cannot preserve

the same attitude of mind and reality of relation which
you bear with your daily associates, continues Emerson.
Let those who scoff at fashion, bear in mind the differ-
ence that exists between the true queen, whose subjects are
of the true aristocracy, and the pretender, whose rule
extends over the sham aristocracy. The love of cultivated
manners, the respect that respects the rights of others,
inspires and dictates the commandments of true fashion.
Purse-pride, worldly pomp and selfishness dictate the
creed of its counterfeit.
What if the false queen sometimes bows true ladies and
gentlemen out of her presence? The real queen recog-
nizes them at a glance, and makes room
them among for
theirown kind.
The reason Ruskin gives for the different impressions
which the well-bred man makes upon his fellow-beings is
one that is worth regarding: To men of his own kind
he can open himself by a word, or syllable, or glance; but
to men not of his kind he cannot open himself, though he
tried through an eternity of clear grammatical speech.
it
Whatever he said a vulgar man would misinterpret no ;
words that he could use would bear the same sense to the
vulgar man that they do to him. Therefore, men and
women possessing this fineness of nature, this sensitive
organization, are more liable to be misunderstood and mis-
181: SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
represented than are those who are wanting in these quali-

ties. But and intelligent sensibility is
as their constant
understood and appreciated by their "own kind," they
lose nothing in losing the appreciation of natures with
which they have nothing in common.
A lady in England, living in a princely establishment,
wishing to show some attention to a man outside of her
circle, who had was
lent his influence in a cause that she
interested in, gave him a verbal invitation to spend an
evening with her.
" You are very kind, mum, but I have already seen
your house, and it wouldn't be worth my while to go over
it again."
The lady, in repeating it, withheld the name, but said
she felt as if she had been struck with a pistol-shot at this
miscomprehension of her motives.
-"We are the makers of manners, Kate," says young
King Henry to his princess, and every man and every woman
who possesses that sensitiveness which Ruskin declares
to be the sign of nobleness, that fineness of nature which,
in his opinion, creates the true gentleman, the true gentle-
woman, will, almost unconsciously to themselves, become
in a degree themakers of manners in the circles in which
they move. We
have in mind now a family of sisters
whose refinement and courtesy in speech and manners has
influenced for years, without their knowledge, many with
whom they have been thrown. The worst that has ever
been said of them is that they are exclusive; and they
have won the right to exclude the ill-bred and the igno-
rant from their homes.
Nothing is so contagious as bad example; if good exam-
ple were as much so, then would we plead with all true
gentlewomen to submit to the annoyances of intercourse

with those who show their need of the refining influences
SNIFFINESS. 185
of good examples. But alas ! woman, like man, is, as has

been said, the creature of habit, especially of bad habits.
In other words, it is the bad examples which carry with
them the greatest amount of influence.
Who is there who has not been thrown with some cne
woman, at least, who, from bad training, displays either
rudeness, or what a writer in a recent number of Scribner
calls "sniffiness?" And as, unfortunately, those persons
who possess fineness of nature do not predominate in this
world, either premeditated rudeness or sniffiness becomes
the fashion with those of congenial natures, in her especial
clique. This writer says Some persons are born sniffy,
:
some achieve sniffiness, and some have sniffiuess thrust

upon them. According to Ruskin's ideas, wherever
sniffiness, or premeditated rudeness, is found, there will be
found either low birth or some defect in early training,
with that coarseness of nature which breeds vulgarity of
conduct. It would be as impossible for a true gentle-
woman to be habitually rude, or even "sniffy," as it
would be for a thoroughbred horse to possess the qualities

of a plough-horse. The human being shows blood and
breeding as well as other animals.
Many years ago, a clergyman in a town in Massachu-
setts, annoyed by the levity of some young persons in his
congregation, stopped in the midst of his sermon, fixed his
eyes upon them, and said, solemnly: "When I see young
men laughing and whispering in the house of God, I make
up my mind that they are of mean birth, low parentage,
and that their natures are coarse, not subject to refine-
ment."
In the same way the sniffy woman, wherever she is
found, abroad or at home, impresses the true gentlewoman

as of low origin. If born sniffy, one of her parents must
have been sniffy before her, thus showing low birth : if
she has achieved sniffiness, she displays the bad nurture,

or home training, that she has had ; and if she has had
sniffiness thrust upon her, nine cases out of ten you will
find that to the absence of that sensitiveness of nature
which belongs to the true gentlewoman, she adds that
innate vulgarity which leads its possessor to resent upon
others the " sniffiness" that she has been subjected to.
Some men and women are too coarsely made to appre-

ciate the delicacy of beautiful carriage and customs.
Moral qualities rule the world, but at short distances the
senses are despotic. The ftawer of courtesy does not very
well bide handling, but when the anatomist who dissects
it does it for the good of society, he finds that it has in it
an intellectual quality. To the leaders of men, the brain,

as well as the heart, must furnish a proportion. The
creators of fashion, the centres of society, on which it
returns for fresh impulses, are found among the generous,
the heroic, the brave. Among them there may often be,
as Emerson says there is, some absurd inventor of chari-
ties; some friend of Poland; some Phillelene some guide ;
and comforter of the unfortunate or the oppressed some ;
fanatic who plants shade-trees for the good of the second

and third generation, when he himself shall have passed
away and among them will always be found those who,
;
disregarding some of fashion's laws, are a law unto them-

selves, in its true spirit, in every act of their lives. Their
examples, their lives, live when they are in
and bear fruit
the grave the trees they plant afford them no shade, but
;
they do not plant them for themselves. Nor can men

benefit those that are with them as they can benefit those
who come after them for of all the pulpits from which
;
human voice is ever sent forth, there is none from which

it reaches so far as from the grave.
Kichard Hooker says :
" To the best and wisest people
LIVING FOR OTHERS. 187
the world is continually a froward opposite; and a curious

observer of their defects and imperfections ; their virtues
afterwards it as much admireth. The envious world likes
not the sound of a living man's praise. Wait, ye just, ye

merciful, ye tender-hearted, ye faithful ! Wait but for a
little while, for this is not your rest."

And a greater preacher than Hooker adds his testi-
mony I know that there is no good in them, but for a

:
man to rejoice and to do good in his life. There is nothing

better than that a man should rejoice in his own works.
Again, I considered all travail, and every right work,
that for this a man is envied of his neighbor. Marvel not
at the matter, for he that is higher than the highest re-
gardeth, and there be higher than they.
But how shall we do good ? how shall we live for others ?
some readers may ask, who feel that not even one talent
has been intrusted to their care to increase and multiply.
There are myriad ways. We go through this world but
once, and every hour of our lives is filled with opportu-
nities that pass away never to return again therefore, any ;
good thing that we can do, any kindness that we can show
our fellow-beings, let us not defer or neglect it, for we shall
not come this way again.
Happy who has learned this one thing, to do the
is he
plain duty of the moment quickly and cheerfully, wher-
ever and whatever it may be.
He who meets the thousand and one daily frets and
annoyances of life, and takes them so far as he must, and
avoids them so far as he may, and bears them with pa-
tience and cheerfulness as part of the discipline of life, is
living a heroic life before God that will not be lost upon
his fellow-beings.
"His life, that has been dropped aside

Into Time's stream, may stir the tide
In rippled circles spreading wide."
He who bears unmerited reproaches, never-ending mis-

understanding of his motives and actions, constant mis-
representations of his aims and ends by his own kin, or by
the envious, the jealous and the unjust, without allowing
his nature to become warped,
his temper to become spoiled,
his heart togrow callous, he is bearing all in a way to
honor God and do good to mankind. The more grand
and noble the soul, the more it will be wounded by the
blows of injustice. It is a grand thing for a man to carry
himself bravely through such blows to endure silently
when he is picked at and pierced and wronged. It is a
great thing to see men and women with tender hearts, who
feel keenly every act of injustice, every misinterpretation
of impulses that are heaven-born in their souls, training
themselves to bear all, and to smother the agony that en-
durance of them brings. Such men and women are not
living in vain.
" The cry wrung from their spirit's pain,
May echo on some far-off' plain,
And guide a wanderer home again."
It is a great thing to see sensitive men and women (the
unarmed among the well armed, the unveiled where all are
masked), bringing real faith and conscientiousness to bear in
overcoming their sensitiveness; receiving the chastisements
of discipline as heaven-sent, and so profiting by them as to
almost put it out of the power of any man to hurt them.
That to say, where a man has the testimony of his own
is
conscience that his aims are right, that he means always to

do the right things, and feels confidence that he has the
power to maintain himself in the right, he can live beyond
the reach of any harm that men can inflict upon him,
Such a man is not living for himself alone.
" His heart may throb in vast content,
Well knowing that it was but meant
As chord in one great instrument."

DINNERS. 189
They who bear their failures, whether of high endeavor,

earnest resolve, or baffled plans, with that courage which
leads them to strive again and again for the victory that is
promised only to those who endure to the end they are
living for others quite as much as for themselves.
11
Fail yet rejoice, because no less
The failure that makes thy distress
May teach another full success."
They who have hearts to feel for another's woes are not
living in vain ; they who can spare time from the claims
of home and weep with those who weep time
society to
to strive to pour the balm of sympathy into unclosed
wounds time to strive to show those who are stricken with
;
a deep sorrow or a heavy trouble, how work, which oc-

cupies not only the hands but the brain, will help them to
bear their burdens as nothing else can, they are not living
in vain. It requires a great deal of resolution to break
away from the apathy of grief; but the effort once made, if
there is anything in the individual, he or she will never

turn back. After work, real work, work with the hands,
head and heart after this will come trust, and with trusi
will come peace.
" Bouse to some work of high and holy love,

And thou an angel's happiness shalt know
Shalt bless the earth, while in the world above
The good begun by thee shall onward flow,
In many a branching stream, and wider grow.
The seed that in these few and fleeting hours
Thy hands unsparing and unwearied sowed,
Shall deck thy grave with amarathine flowers,
And yield thee fruit divine in Heaven's immortal bowers."

CHAPTER VI.
RECEPTIONS PARTIES BALLS YOUNG MEN UNDER TWEN'

TY-ONE INFLUENCE OF SISTERS TRUE LOVE.
" On receiving an invitation to an evening party, an '

At Home,'
or whatever it may happen to be, reply within a day or two at least."
Modern Etiquette, London.
11
The promptness with which answers are sent to all invitations,
and to all notes, or letters, requiring answers, depends upon the good
breeding of the person addressed. Dinner invitations should be an-
swered as soon as they are received; all other invitations as soon as
is possible after their reception." From the French of Saint-Loup.
11
The whole condition of society is elevated and improved by a due
regard of its observances and Everything depends upon
its forms.
the home and upon customs, and where the custom prevails
training,
of sending tardy replies to notes of invitation, even well-bred per-
sons grow careless. There are no general rules without exceptions,
and there are cases in which answers are delayed. The difference,
then, shown between the well-bred person and one who has not re-
ceived proper instruction in such matters is, that the former apolo-
gizes for the delay. Those who have been correctly trained know
when they have been guilty of a solecism in manners, and they hasten
to repair it, quite as much out of self-respect as from courtesy. Each '
of us has an inner spiritual, perhaps, unconscious life in its deeper

parts, which reveals itself in our outer life and actions.' Untrained
characters will not willingly submit to any rules." Mrs. Moore.
Dr. Yerdi says: " The summit of woman's growth is attained at

the age of twenty-one, while that of man
put at twenty-five. is
Legislators, recognizing this difference, have decreed that her ma-

jority shall be at eighteen, while that of the man is decreed at twenty-
one." Herr Teufelsdrockh's hard philosophy recognized the difference
when he said :
'
by no unphil-
I have heard affirmed, surely in jest,
anthropic persons, that were a real increase of human happiness
it
could all young men from the age of nineteen be covered under barrels^

RECEPTIONS. 191
or rendered otherwise invisible, and there left to follow their lawful

studies and callings till they emerged, sadder and wiser, at the age of
twentv-five.' With which suggestion, at least as considered in the
light of a practical scheme, I need scarcely say that I in nowise co-
incide. Nevertheless, it is plausibly urged that as young ladies are,
to mankind, precisely the most delightful in those years, so young
gentlemen do then attain their maximum of detestability. Such
gawks are they, and foolish peacocks, aDd yet with such a vulturous
hunger for self-indulgence, so obstinate, obstreperous, vain-glorious;
in all senses fro ward and so forward." CarlyWs Sartor Resartus.
Morning receptions, as they are called, but more cor-

rectly speaking, afternoon parties, are generally held from
four to seven o'clock. Occasionally a sufficient number
for a cotillion arrange to remain after the crowd has gone.
In either case the dress is the same for men morning
dress, as before given ; for ladies demi-toilette, with or
without bonnet. Xo low-necked gown nor short sleeves
should be seen at a day reception, nor white neck-ties and
dress coats. The material of costumes or toilettes may be of
velvet, silk, muslin, gauze or grenadine, according to the
season of the year and the taste of the wearer, but her
more elegant jewelry and laces should be reserved for eve-
ning parties. The corsage of the dress can be open in
front, with standing or falling laces or sheer ruffles. Gants
de Suede at all day receptions are de rigueur.
The refreshments are generally light, tea, coffee, choco-
late, frozen punch, claret punch, ices, fruit and cakes. Fre-
quently a cold collation is spread after the lighter refresh-
ments have been served, and sometimes the table is set
with all the varieties, and renewed from time to time. Kb

answers are expected to these invitations, unless R. S. V.
P. is on one corner. One visiting card is left by each
person who is present, to serve for the after call. Xo calls
are expected from those who attend.

Those who are not able to be present call soon after,
Frequently, cards are sent on the day and the after-call

made in due season. A matinee musicale is held at the
same hour, or if in the summer at watering-places, they are
frequently earlier. These are the most difficult entertain-
ments that are attempted.

A lady who undertakes a series of them should be en-
dowed with the virtues of a saint, or she should at least
possess the three requisites of St. Paul, faith, hope and
charity, for she will need them all. Her first step will be
to secure those persons possessing sufficient vocal and
instrumental talent, to insure the success of the entertain-
ment. Her next, to arrange with them a programme, as-
signing to each, in order, his or her part. It is customary
to commence with a piece of instrumental music, followed
by solos, duos, quartettes, etc., with instrumental music
interspersed, in not too great proportion. Some compete-it
person is needed as an accompanist.
The invitations may be from three to six o'clock; the
intention of the hostess being to allow her guests an hour
to assemble; themusic to commence precisely at four
o'clock. The piano wheeled into the best position, and
ali in readiness, the hostess descends punctually at three
o*clock, and takes sole charge of her drawing-room. Half-
past three, no one has yet arrived. Soon after, a few drop
in, and at four o'clock, though the drawing-room presents
an animated appearance, only two of the performers besides

the accompanist have appeared. Here faith and hope are
both called in, and patience also, to assist the hostess to
conceal all nervousness or anxiety. She overhears Mrs.
Grundy saying to Mrs. Gossyp, " I thought we were going
to have some music ; we dine at six, and I shall soon have
to leave." " Very badly arranged," is Mrs. Gossyp's an-
swer. At this critical moment the prima donna makes her
appearance, and the hostess decides that she will wait no
RECEPTIONS. 193
longer for the dilatory ones, although by commencing im-

mediately she is compelled to make changes in the pro-
gramme. "Will Miss Thumpwell oblige by playing out of
her turn? No, Miss Thumpwell will not, she is far too
timid to lead off, although a virgin of thirty summers.
Will Mr. Tunewell play that charming morceau that is
later in the programme? Mr. Tunewell suddenly dis-

covers that he has left his music at home, and hastens
away to procure it. The hostess tries to be charitable, but
she is nevertheless seized with the conviction that the
music up in the dressing-room. Still, she keeps a smil-
is
ing face and a calm demeanor, although imvardly her in-

dignation is at boiling heat. Would Mrs. Chanteur be so
very kind as to sing something any little ballad, no
matter how simple, just to make a commencement ? Mrs.
Chanteur looks up with surprise and reproach in her beau-
tiful eyes. "I sing first? Do you not always lead off
with instrumental music?" Mrs. Grundy whispers across
to Mrs Gossyp, " Yes, you were right very badly ar- ;
ranged a perfect failure. Come and tell me about it to-

;
morrow. I have to leave now." At this juncture the

prima donna, who is from another city, addresses the host-
ess " I dare say something has gone wrong.
: If you
would like to have me, I do not in the least object to sing-
ing first." Now the long agony is ended, and the prima
donna sings like an angel. Mrs. Grundy, who has reached
the door, returns, and is so enchanted with the marvellous
voice that she forgets her dinner. All ends so well that no
one remembers the attendant disagreeabilities, excepting
the hostess, who resolves that she will try in future to con-
tribute her share toward the pleasure and amusement of
others in some way which will not subject her to so much
annoyance.
It is the duty of the hostess to maintain silence among
13
;
her guests during the performance of instrumental music,

as well as of vocal.If any are unaware of the breach of
good manners that they commit in talking or whispering
at such times, she should, by a gesture, endeavor to acquaint
them with the fact. Where this rule is disregarded, the
hostess need not be surprised if the music should come to
a full stop ; and she may feel quite sure if it does not, that
it is only out of regard to her feelings as a hostess. It is
the duty of the host to see that the ladies who sing are
accompanied to the instrument, that the leaves of the music
are turned for them, and that they are conducted back to
their seats again. When not intimately acquainted with
them, the hostess herself should join in expressing gratifi-
cation. Though it is the province of the hostess to desig-
nate in turn each one who sings, it is a mark of appreci-
ation when others ask the singer for a second song, and
there is no hostess who will not appreciate all attentions
paid to those who are contributing to the pleasure of her

guests.
When the programme has not been previously arranged,
and the matinee or soiree is more informal, care must be
taken that all the performers receive equal attention. It is
always painful to see the jealousy that too often exists among
the gifted in song. They should remember that true artists
never fail to show a generous appreciation of each other's
talents, and not criticize and search for defects where they
can find anything to praise.
When a lady who sings well is invited for the first time
to a house, discretion must be observed in asking her to
sing. There are some women who are never so happy as
when ministering to the pleasure of those around them
there are others who would feel that they were being made
use of, in a way they would rebel against, if they were
PARTIES. 195
asked to contribute to the general enjoyment when they

had come out for their own amusement.
It is often said that people who entertain receive no
thanks. On more appre-
the contrary there are no persons
ciated in society than are those who contribute to its amuse-
ment but they must understand the art of making their
;
entertainments attractive. The better they succeed, the

more must they expect to be abused by all whom they do
not invite, who are in the habit of indulging in abuse of
those they feel to be their superiors in worth or position.
It is this class of people who are the most anxious to have
it thought that hospitality a virtue which is not appre-
is
ciated, and that those who are entertained abuse their en-
tertainers but let no one be deterred from doing his or
;
her share towards contributing to the pleasure of the young

by any fears of meeting w ith such a return. No persons
7
escape ill-natured comment of their actions, and they who

witness the happiness they confer upon the young by con-
tributing to their amusement can well afford to bear the
abuse of the envious ; while he who hoards his money with
a miser's care, receives no compensation for that censure
of his niggardliness which he merits.
Thackeray, in enumerating the various forms of snob-
bery which are found in society, ends as follows " Osten- :
tation is Too great profusion is snobbish. There

snobbish.
are people who are more snobbish than all these whose
defects are above mentioned, viz., those individuals who
can, and don't entertain at all."
In cities where certain rules of traditionary etiquette
are not observed, to the extent that five or six persons in
one family accept invitations for the same entertainment,
it becomes necessary for the hostess to send her invitations
only to those members of the family whom she wishes to
see, reserving the others for another occasion.
;
In one instance, where a lady inviting, urged a fourth

member of a family, who was an especial favorite of hers,
to come to a German she was going to give, the young lady
answered :
" It is not possible for me to expose myself again
to the annoyance that I experienced last week, in finding my
brothers, my sister and myself all seated in a row, as we
were at Mrs. Blank's dance, when the cotillion opened
and you know that more than three in one family ought
never to accept an invitation."
In the same city, a lady was asked how she dared invite
some members of a family, leaving out others. The ques-
tion never would have been asked had the lady asking it
understood the relations that existed between the enter-
tainers and the entertained, as generally understood. A
lady in making out her list is not obliged to ask any one to
whom she is not indebted for hospitalities or courtesies, of
one sort or another. They are the first whom she enters
upon her list, and they are the only ones who have any claim
upon her for invitations. Should she neglect such, they
would have a right to feel " cut," but no others should feel
so. All, beyond those to whom the hostess is indebted, are
asked, for reasons which alone concern herself or family,

and to feel annoyed at being left out, after you have once
been invited, is about as reasonable as to feel affronted
with the friend who does not offer the use of her horses
and carriages to those of her friends who have not any,
whenever they would like to have them. She may take
one friend one day, another friend on another day ; and
most certainly she is the one to say which friend, as well
as which day, she will take. Quite another thing is it,
when one inviting leaves out those to whom she is indebted

for recent attentions, asking her friends generally, or even
asking only a few out of the same circles. To suppose an
imaginary incident : should a lady give an entertainment
PARTIES. 197
of peculiar elegance, selecting out of a large circle not

more than twenty or twenty-five persons, and should four
out of that number come from one family, and the same
family immediately after give an entertainment of a much
,less elegant and exclusive nature, omitting to invite even
so much as one member of the family first inviting, while
all whom they did invite were the companions of the
young persons excluded, in such a case the family so
treated would have reason to wonder at the want of the
first principles of kind feeling and courtesy betrayed.
Still even then, the remissness should be passed over with-
out any further notice than self-respect would demand.
The persons so neglected should fulfil all the amenities of
social life as far as possible, should exchange calls as usual
and speak with civility when meeting, but no further in-
vitations should be extended until so marked a slight had
been atoned for by a courtesy of some kind. This illus-
tration also exemplifies one of those cases where Christian
forbearance would be misunderstood.
In London it is a common thing for would-be grand
dames, occupying for the season the houses of noblemen,
to send out ball invitations to long lists of persons whom
they do not know, and to whomnames are unknown.
their
Such a thing is never heard of in the United States. The
invitations, if sent, would not be accepted by people mov-
ing in our best society ; but in London it is constantly
done. In our cities, it is the oldest resident who makes
the first advance in exclusive circles, unless circumstances
make it the province of the latest comer to take the ini-
tiative. Exceptions to this general rule are made when
invitations are given to meet a common friend visiting the
newest comer; when invitations are asked for older resi-
dents, who have expressed a wish to make the acquaintance
of the lady inviting ; and when many friends in common
make it agreeable to the new-comer to include those who,
no longer entertaining themselves, have expressed a feeling

of delicacy in reference to making the first call upon those
who do entertain.
One need never be afraid of civilities being misunder-
stood by ladies and gentlemen, and any lady, moving in
the same class of circles with another whom she may wish
to invite to her house, should not be prevented by fear of
being misunderstood, or of encountering rudeness, from
bestowing her attentions where she wishes to bestow them,
even although age or priority of residence has not con-
ferred upon her the privilege of doing so. An invitation
or an attention of any description gives evidence of that
kind feeling which persons of gentle breeding appreciate
too well to misunderstand. It may be declined, and pos-
sibly the reason not given at length but no mistake can
;
be made by the noble-hearted in the genuineness of the

kind feeling that prompts the attention and to doubt that
;
it is so, is to throw discredit upon some of the best im-
pulses of human nature, and to discourage that hospitality

which Scripture enjoins. It is true that it requires a cer-
tain amount of moral development to comprehend mag-
nanimity and not to look behind it for selfish motives, as
mean natures always do. Those who misinterpret acts of
kindness should not forget that they give evidence of a
want of nobleness of nature in so doing. Very often it is
the dormant evil in our own hearts which we are most

"ready to suspect in others.
To return to musical parties given in the daytime. The
dress is the same as at a reception, only that bonnets are
more generally dispensed with. Those who have taken
part often remain for a hot supper. It is well known that
no exercise develops hunger more than that of singing. The
exhaustion produced by the prolonged action of the vocal
PARTIES. 199
organs requires nourishing food, and even stimulants.

Morning and afternoon parties in the country, or at water-
ing-places, are of a less formal character than in cities.
The hostess introduces such of her guests as she thinks
most likely to be mutually agreeable. Music or some
amusement is essential to the success of such parties.
Ladies wear various materials, black velvet skirts with
embroidered batiste polonaises, bunting costumes, jaunty
hats or pretty fanciful bonnets, and carry parasols. Gentle-
men wear summer morning dress, as in making calls. (See
Chap. II.) The collation is often served in tents, and
those assembled stroll over the grounds, or sit on the piazzas
when the weather is fine, instead of remaining within
doors.
For yachting parties, young ladies wear either flannel
suitsof navy blue, or white, plainly but prettily trimmed
with woollen braid, jaunty sailor hats, gants de Suede, and
thick boots. A large parasol is necessary for comfort. A
black silk suit is the next desirable costume to one of
flannel. Warm shawls should be provided, no matter how
oppressive the day. The wind is as changeable as the fair
women who trust to it, and a yacht may put out to sea in
a calm to return in a gale.
Croquet, lawn-tennis and archery costumes are made to
suit the taste of the wearer ; and parties of this description
are of the most informal nature. It is necessary that
strangers should be introduced, and the hostess should
never neglect this duty. If she does not want to take
such a responsibility, she should ask only those who are
acquainted.
Evening parties, balls and dinners are of a much more
formal character than the entertainments which have been
mentioned. They require evening dress ; although for a
dinner a lady's dress should be less elegant than for a ball ?
and she should wear less jewelry. French women often

wear high corsage, with short sleeves. English women,
who once never failed, even at family dinners, to appear
decollete (some of them distressingly so), now oftenwear
gowns that are high, or cut square in the neck. Ameri-
cans follow their own inclination, sometimes adopting one
custom, sometimes another; but of late years evening dress
is almost as much worn at grand dinners as at balls, only
the material is not of so diaphanous a character. Lace
and muslin dresses are out of place.
Invitations are sent from ten days to two weeks pre-
viously, and should be answered immediately, as has
been already stated. The requisites for a successful ball
are good music' and plenty of dancing men.
"The advantage of the ball," says an English writer, "is
that it young people together for a sensible and
brings
innocent recreation, and takes them away from silly if not
bad ones that it gives them exercise, and that the general
;
effect of the beauty, elegance, and brilliance of a ball is to
elevate rather than to deprave the mind." An American

journalist has recently handled the subject in a very differ-
ent manner; and although the saying "evil to him who
evil thinks " still holds good, there is much in his article
todraw the attention of parents to the possible effect of the
"round dance" upon their sons, if not upon" their daugh-
ters. At least, let us not be the only nation that confines
thek ball-room dancing to waltzes, as is done in some of
our cities. There should be, as formerly, an equal number
of waltzes and quadrilles, which would give an opportunity
for those who object (or whose parents object) to round
dances, to appear on the floor.
Four musicians are enough for "a dance." (The present
form of speaking of a ball in London is as "a dance.") The
horn is not suitable when the dancing-room is small; the
BALLS. 01
flageolet is less noisy, and marks the time equally as well.

The piano and violin form the mainstay of the band but, ;
of course, when the rooms are large enough, a larger band

may be employed. The dances should be arranged before-
hand, and for large balls, cards are printed with a list of
the dances. Abroad, every ball opens with a waltz, fol-
lowed by a quadrille, and these are succeeded by galops,
lancers, quadrilles, and M'altzes in turn.
The custom has gone by of the host and hostess receiving
together; but it is the duty of the host to remain within
sight until after the arrivals are principally over, that he
may be easily found by any one seeking him. The same
duty devolves upon the sons, who for that evening must
give up theirlittle flirtations, and share their attentions
with Nothing looks more underbred than to see a

all.
young man under his parents' roof devoting himself during

an entire evening to one ladv, or sharing his attentions
with only two or three. The daughters, as well as the
sons, will look after partners for the young ladies who
desire to dance, and they will try to see that no one is
neglected before they join the dancers themselves.

Gentlemen who are introduced to ladies at a ball, solely
for the purpose of dancing, wait for their recognition before
speaking with them upon meeting afterwards, but they
are at liberty to recall themselves by lifting their hats in
passing, as well-bred foreigners do upon entering a railway

carriage where ladies are seated, who are entire strangers
to them. In England, a ball-room acquaintance rarely
goes any farther, until they have met at more balls than
one. In the same way a man cannot, after being intro-
duced to a young lady to dance with, ask her for more than
two dances the same evening. On the Continent it is the
same. Mamma would interfere there, and ask his inten-
tions if he did so.
At the end of every dance, gentlemen offer their right

arm to their partners, and at least take one turn around
the room before consigning them to their chaperons. A
young man who can dance, and will not dance, ought to
stay away from a ball. Who has not encountered that
especial type of an illbred man, who lounges around door-
ways or strolls through a suite of rooms, looking as if there
were not a creature present worth dancing with ?
The lady with whom a gentleman dances last is the one

wliom he takes out to supper. Therefore, he can make no
engagements to take out any other, unless his partner is
already engaged. Balls are meant for dancing, not eating;
and a man should limit himself to two glasses of cham-
pagne, a lady to one, says "The Man in the Club Window,"
in his excellent book on the habits of good society, adding:
'Be careful of what you do, and what you say, and how
you dance after supper, even more so than before it;" for
ladies are apt to attribute any license of speech or acts to
a partiality for strong fluids, and a hostess never forgets
when her hospitality has been abused in this way.
It would be hard upon the lady of the house if every-
body leaving a large ball thought it necessary to wish her
good-night. In leaving a small dance, however, a parting
bow is civil.
Flirtation comes under the head of morals more than of

manners still, it may be said that ball-room flirtation,
;
being more open, is less dangerous than any other.

No man of caution ever made an offer after supper; or
if he did, he surely regretted it at breakfast the next morn=
ing. Under such a circumstance he should summon moral
courage to his aid, and go at once to undo what he had
been led into doing when he was not sufficiently himself
to realize the vast importance of the step he was taking.
Public balls are not enjoyable unless you have your own
BALLS. 203
party. The great charm of a ball is its perfect accord and

harmony; all altercations, loud talking and noisy laughter
are doubly ill-mannered in a ball-room. Very little
suffices to disturb the peace of the whole company.

After a ball hasten to pay your respects to the lady who
has entertained you. If this is not possible, send your
card or leave it at her door. It is now quite customary
for a lady who gives a ball, and who has no reception day
weekly, to inclose her card in each invitation for one or
more receptions, or a kettle-drum, in order that the after-
callsdue her may be made on that day. It is unnecessary
to add that no cards can be left by those who are not
present under such circumstances.
In America, more license is used in reference to the time
in which an after-call is due, extending in many circles
even to two weeks but the call loses its significance en-
;
tirely, and passes into remissness, when a longer time is
permitted to elapse.
The question has been asked, What constitutes the dif-
ference between an evening party and a ball? At an
evening party there may be dancing or there may not be.
At a ball there must be dancing. A "book treating upon
the habits of good society in London defines a ball to be
"an assemblage for dancing of not less than seventy-five
persons;" to which definition should be added, where the
preparations have been made upon that scale of elegance
which good music, embellishments of flowers, and a supper
combined, cannot fail to secure, when the invited guests do
their part towards the entertainment. There may be some
persons who will be astonished to learn that any duties
devolve upon the guests. In fact, there are circles where
all such duties are ignored. It is tlê duty of every person
who has accepted the invitation to send a regret, even if at
the last moment, when prevented from going; and as it ii
204:- SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
rude to send an acceptance, with no intention of going,

those who so accept would do well to remember this duty.
It is the duty of every lady who attends a ball to make
her toilette as fresh as possible. It need not be expensive,
but it should at least be clean ; it may be simple, but it -should
not be either soiled or tumbled. The gentlemen should, of
course, w ear evening
T
dress. Another duty is to arrive as
soon as possible after the hour named, when it is men-
tioned in the invitation. No one who has witnessed the
additional zest of enjoyment that is secured (in those
countries where it is come much
considered a rudeness to
later than the hour named) by the prompt and almost
simultaneous arrival of the guests, can refrain from wishing
that so sensible a custom might be adopted in our own
country. The hostess who attempts, in our cities, a refor-
mation in the hours of arriving, is sometimes compelled
to renounce it, finding that it adds to her fatigue instead
of lessening it, from a want of punctuality in the arrival
of the majority of the guests. Of late, there has been a
decided improvement in some circles of our best society.
In many places on the continent in Europe, they assem-
ble at nine o'clock, and disperse at one o'clock. The ball
is unusually late when the dancing is kept up until two

o'clock.
At balls given in royal palaces the hours of assembling
are still earlier. A titled lady of distinction arrived late
Vienna (during the Exposition) that was given
at a ball in
by a brother of the Emperor of Austria. The Archduke
Charles sent Count to remind her of the breach of
court etiquette that she had committed. She glanced at
him rather haughtily, and answered coolly, "My arriving
late does not prevent me from
any kind wordslistening to
that Her Majesty the Empress may have to say to me
when she addresses me." But Her Majesty did not choose
BALLS. 205
to approach her; and when supper was served, as she was

about passing into the room where the royal party assem-
bled, she was informed that no place had been reserved for
her. Incensed, she took her departure, but probably
when she is next summoned to a royal ball she will arrive
at the appointed hour.

In England many arrive late at balls, for the reason
much is going on each evening during the season.
that so
From dinners they go to the opera, and from the opera
frequently to several balls. The late hours observed
there are not so wearing upon their young men as upon
ours, for the ball-goers of society in England are not, as a
rule, business men. The ball-goer's mornings are his own,
to sleep as late as he pleases, and to take his breakfast as
leisurely as he likes.
We are said to be given as a nation to copying the Eng-
lish. Then why can we not copy their sensible customs, as
well as to imitate them in customs that are not suited to
our mode of life?
An American gentleman of the old school, who, travel-
ling in Europe, received a dinner invitation from Lord
Loftus, sent by post, felt inclined to resent such a liberty;
but was appeased upon learning that it was the custom.
The mail is delivered hourly in London. While not
advocating the sending of dinner invitations, or the
answers to them by post, on account of the delay created
here by so doing, the desirability of sending the answers
to all other invitations by post is evident, where the invi-
tation is sent out sufficiently long in advance. It is quite
time that a better understanding should be arrived at con-
cerning the requirements of true politeness than is shown
by those who maintain that it is not the correct thing to
answer invitations by post. Even those who cling to the
established customs of the past, made for a period when
:
societywas not so large, nor entertainments so frequent as

now, must see how inconvenient it often is for those who
entertain to receive the answers to invitations separately,
each one requiring that a servant shall leave his work to
wait upon the note-bearer, when, if the postman delivers
them upon his rounds, they arrive with the letters, and
make no increase of labor for servants.
There is not the same objection to delivering invitations
by private messengers that there is to sending the replies
to those invitations in the same way then why can it not ;
be understood that those who prefer to send their invita-

tions by servants are willing to receive their answers by
post, as well as those who send them by post ?
Let those who give entertainments recall the constant
ringing of the door-bell with answers, from the time that
the invitations were issued, up to the arrival of the guests,
and they, we are sure, will be willing to move in the
reform, if they possess that independence of character
which is necessary to the carrying out of any such reforma-
tion. The following letter, which has been going the
rounds of the papers, must not discourage any of those
who have already adopted the sensible English custom of
answering invitations by post
My attention was a while ago attracted to an article in

the Home Journal, headed " Society in Patagonia." The
writer asserted that Patagonia is the most provincial city
in the world of its size ; more so than any other city of
half its size even. I felt disposed to deny this statement
then, as it seemed to cast an undeserved reflection of igno-
rance and narrow-mindedness upon the fair and beloved

city of my birth ; but now, after returning to it after a
prolonged absence, I find it worthy of its reputation for

provincial ways, and provincial forms of thought, and for
!
BALLS. 207
everything that is provincial in the extreme. Here must

have dwelt that worthy Dutchman who, upon being re-
monstrated with by a neighbor for carrying his flour from
the mill in one end of his sack, and a bushel of stones in
the other end, to keep the balance true, answered: " This
way is me; mine fader did carry his flour
goot enough for
this way, and mine grandfader pefore him; and I will do
as mine fader and mine grandfader did do." Shortly
after my return I received an invitation to a party or ball
that was given in honor of two charming brides who had
just returned from their bridal tours, and upon the card
of invitation I noticed, "Please answer by post. " How
sensible! was my first thought. This secures a prompt
answer, lightens the labor of mine host's (that is to be)
servants, enables me to drop my eply in the post on my
way to the club, and suits all concerned admirably. But
alas upon my arrival at the club in question, I found an
!
unusual degree of animation prevailing a sort of debating

society, in fact, over the very point that I had so hastily
decided in my mind as one that would suit every one.
"I am not going to be dictated to as to the way and the
time that my answer is sent. I shall send it as I please,
and when I please I'll have them to know that," said
;
one. '
What kind of hospitality is that," asked another,
"which limits a man's stay from ten to one o'clock?
Zounds ! if I am to be sent off when the clock strikes one,
as a child is sent to bed, I'll stay at home." " I don't
keep two-penny stamps in my pocket, like a drvgoods
clerk," said another, " and I do keep a valet. By Jove
you what I'll
I'll tell do I'll put a stamp on and send it
;
by Jeames, and madam will never know but that the

postman left it." Here a loud and unanimous guffaw
gave evidence of the approbation with which this proposal
was received. No, not entirely unanimous, for there was
one man other than myself who did not participate in the
laugh. He looked gravely up over his glasses, and said:
" What is the use of placarding yourself as a boor ? If a
lady throws open her house for guests, she has a perfect
right to make the request which this lady has made ; and
not one of those whom she thus invites is justifiable in
showing her the rudeness that it would be to send her an
answer in any other way than she requests. I have
nothing to say as to whether it is good form to ask for

answers by post I do not know much about such mat-
ters but I do know that in London society, men and
;
women know the advantage of sending answers in that

way so well that they don't wait to be asked." Jeames's
master, who had never been abroad, but who affected
English style in everything, opened his eyes to their full-
est extent. " 'Fon my word you don't mean to say
!
that the aristocracy send their replies to invitations

by post?" " 'Ponmy word, I do mean to say so," was
the answer. "What do they keep their men-servants
for ?"was the next query. " They keep them for use,
and to have them about when they want them not to be ;
running from one end of London to another with answers

to the myriad invitations they get in the season. Well-
bred people in London are marvellously like wellbred
people everywhere ; and one of the first requirements of
reallygood society is that all invitations requiring answers
shall bepromptly answered. In my opinion, they should
be answered as soon as they are received. Three days
grace are given by some persons, I am told, for all but
dinner invitations but what would you think of a man
;
who, when you said to him, l Will you go down to my

box with me next week for a day's shooting ?' should take
three days to think about it, making no answer, and then
meeting you, should say, i
I will go down to your box for
BALLS. 209
a clay's shooting next week.' Would you think him as

man
well bred a as the one who answered you on the
moment, Thank ' you, I will go down with you with the
greatest pleasure ?' On the contrary, would you not
think him decidedly uncivil?" "The cases are not at all
parallel. No
one answers a ball invitation as soon as it is
received," was the answer. " I beg your pardon. Every
man who lives in a whirl of engagements is obliged to
answer his invitations at once. It is only those who now
and then get a straggling invitation who can take the risk
of not answering promptly. They can remember whether
or not they have answered them, and are in no danger of
forgetting. Business men, too, are generally very prompt
in replying, and all men ought to be." Here Jeames's
master drawled out: " The Queen' says if there is no
'
R. S. V. P. on an at home ' invitation, and you intend

l
to go, you need not send any answer." " The Queen be
something," answered the old gentleman with the
glasses. "We've got no Queen, God be praised; ask
your mother, and she will tell you, as I have already told
you, that wellbred people don't need R. S. V. P.'s to
remind them of their duty. What Queen are you talking
about?" The old gentleman was pacified when he found
" The Queen " was a London serial that indorsed his own
views. Here the first speaker growled, " I don't care
what 'The Queen' says or what any one else says. I don't
go by rules, and I shall answer my invitations as I please
and when I please and I go nowhere where I can't stay
;
as long as I please. If people wish to entertain, let them

entertain as every one else does as our forefathers did,
who made welcome to stay as long as they
their guests
liked, and who would no more have dreamed of sending
an answer by the postman than by the milkman."
In other words, thought I, " Mine fader's way is goot
14

enough for me. I will carry the bushel of stones on one

side, and the flour on the other, pecause mine fader did,
and my grandfader pefore him."
This is not a bad illustration of the sort of opposition

that those who move in social reforms must expect to en-
counter. There are always bigoted and opinionated Dutch-
men to be found in all communities. Not even New York
can boast that she is free from provincialism in all her cir-
cles, and Boston, who would like to hold the sun of prog-
ress for the illumination of the world, shows herself in

eclipse very often by the attitude which she takes upon
subjects of vital import. Let Americans copy the English
in their sensible use of postal facilities, and avoid the late
hours which are anything but sensible for a nation of busi-

ness men.
It will never be fashionable in America to arrive early
at parties, as long as fashionable people, and people who
aspire to be fashionable, imagine that it adds to their
importance to arrive late. But if a few women of influ-
ence in our principal cities, whose affection for their chil-
dren causes them to hold the welfare of the rising gener-
would choose the early hours
ation very near their hearts,
that would suit their own convenience, and the health of
our men, whose mornings are devoted to business, and give
invitations for those hours say from nine to one o'clock
ordering the music to stop precisely at one, something more
might be effected in the way of a reformation than has yet
been accomplished. Failing to do so, they might, by ceas-
ing to give parties for a time, secure greater punctuality
in the future.
Another duty of the guests is that each one should do
all in hisor her power to contribute to the enjoyment of
the evening. Some gentlemen would not hesitate to refuse
BALLS. 211
a hostess that asked to introduce liira to a lady, who was

either a stranger in the city, or who happened to be seated
alone. And something in excuse for such a rudeness must
be said, for the reason that our young men have the false
idea that it is rude to leave a young lady to whom they ars
talking until some other person has joined her, and quite
naturally they hesitate to expose themselves to the risk of
being quartered upon an uncompanionable person for the
entire evening.
It is difficult to discover where and how such an idea
had its origin. It is not binding upon any young man to
remain one moment longer than he desires with any lady.
By constantly moving about from one to another, when he
feels so inclined, he gives opportunities to others to circu-
late as freely and this custom, if introduced in our society,
;
would go a long way toward contributing to the enjoyment

of all. Let those who think it incumbent upon them to
stand by the side of a woman, like a sentinel on duty,
until relieved, look on in a European salm, and watch the
men as they come and go; a few minutes here, a few min-
utes there, never hesitating to leave a lady with some com-
panion of her own sex, whenever they desire. The sooner
that this idea is exploded, the better for society, for what
can be more uncomfortable than for a young lady to feel
that the man who is talking to her is hoping that some
one will come to his rescue, while possibly, there are
gentlemen whom she would prefer, and who would in
turn gladly give a few passing moments could they but
know that they would be free to leave at any instant that
conversation flagged, or that they desired to join another.
It is, indeed, strange that such false ideas of politeness
should prevail, as to cause a man to show a real rudeness
to his hostess, in order that he might avoid a fancied one
to one of her guests. As long as it is so, so long must
those who entertain, find an excuse for such breaches of

good manners. But every hostess who feels her responsi-
bility, and who desires that all her guests should leave her
house feeling repaid for the trouble and expense which they
have incurred in accepting her invitation, should appreciate
this sensible foreign custom, and try and do her part in
introducing it among our young men.
A writer, in the " Home Journal/' of an article entitled
"Sensible Etiquette," touching on this subject, says :
" One
more example as to the folly of adopting rules that were
made for quite another form of society, is found in the pre-
vailing idea that it is rude for a gentleman to leave a lady
at a party or ball or reception, with whom he is convers-
ing, until some one comes up to relieve him. It would
be interesting to know how this idea had its origin an
idea so conducive to the destruction of all pleasure in so-
ciety, for, when a man has once found himself cornered ; '
(the favorite expression used by men under such circum-

stances) for an hpur or an evening with a girl or a woman
who is not sympathetlque or congenial, he is not going to
run any unnecessary risks of a similar experience, and
thereafter he often avoids many to whom he would like to
talk for a few moments. In a society where it is not con-
sidered a rudeness to leave after a few sentences with one,
to exchange some words with another, there is a constant
interchange of civilities and the men, being no longer in
;
fear of this dreaded possibility, circulate through the room,

going about with that charming freedom which insures the
enjoyment of all. One cannot help wishing, after having
marked the benefits of such freedom, that our men would
introduce the custom here, and yet, the men would be pow-
erless to do it without the co-operation of the women."
"The Young Lady's Friend" suggests the mode by
which young girls may do their part in such a reform,
BALLS. 213
The author says :

" Inexperienced young girls keep a gen-
tleman talking to them longer than he wishes, because they
do not give him an opportunity to leave. They are perhaps
standing apart from the rest of the company, and he cannot
leave her without her remaining quite alone. If conver-
sation drags, and you suspect that your companion wishes
to leave you, facilitate his departure by changing your
position, or speaking to some lady near you, or by asking
him to take you to some friend or chaperon."* A gentle-
man would instantly regard the re-
possessing savoir /aire
quest, unless he preferred remaining. Most ladies who
entertain give both dancing and talking parties, and as we
have not the large suites of apartments that they often have
in Europe, those who wish to avoid a crush must limit
the number of their guests
At a ball in a European city, given by the owner of a
palace, who had thrown open nine rooms on one floor for
the accommodation of less than two hundred guests, an
Englishman remarked that with such grand rooms in Lon-
don, five hundred people at least would have been invited.
A lady standing by added, " Yes, and five hundred more
to pack the staircases." The remarks were called forth
by the host having said that his wife and himself were
always so much afraid of having a crowd, that they had
upon this occasion invited too few, not having made allow-
ance for so large a proportion of those who had accepted,
being kept away by illness, or the death of relations; add-
ing that he had received thirty such regrets upon the last
day, from persons who had previously accepted.
* The following requisite for a chaperon is from Muller "On :
donne le nom de chaperon a la dame qui, pour les reunions du monde,

comme la protectrise morale d'une jeune fille. Cette dame est
Be fait
generalement jeune encore, et doit jouir d'une reputation irreproach-
able s'il en etait autrement, le role pris par elle scrait vraiment
;
derisoire."
214:* SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
At the same time, the custom of removing the furniture

from American drawing-rooms when large balls are given,
was commented upon. " Why, where do the dowagers
?"
sit " Dowagers are not invited," was the answer. "Are
young ladies in America permitted to go to balls without
chaperons ?" asked a matron. An American lady endeav-
ored to explain that in some circles they were, but in others
itwas always considered necessary to provide a chaperon
when the mother was not able to accompany her daughter;
and that owing to the fact that our rooms are not so nu-
merous nor so large as in European palaces, the custom had
of late years been adopted in some cities of consigning la-
dies to the care of young married women who danced, in
order that the room assigned for dancing- might only be
occupied by dancers; and this custom was advocated on the
ground that, if the dowagers filled the-seats in a ball-room,
no places were left for those who danced the cotillion to sit
down to rest. Significant glances were exchanged between
the matrons, but the American lady maintained her ground,
and inwardly congratulated herself on the humanity of her
countrywomen, as her eyes rested upon the numerous cou-
ples standing through the cotillion the young girls every
;
now and then looking wistfully back to the seats that they
were debarred from taking, because of the presence of these
same dowagers. One of the matrons present narrated a
story of Washington society that had come under her own
notice, which had a tendency to destroy the complacency of
the American lady. A gentleman whom she knew, the
Marquis de went to America to pass a few months in
,
travelling, and while in Washington delivered a letter of

introduction to one of the most prominent ladies in society
there. The lady, after introducing her three daughters to
him, said: "There is to be a large ball this evening at Mr.
E 's. If you would like to go I will procure an invi-
BALLS. -215
tation for you, and one of my daughters will accompany

you." The gentleman expressed his thanks and accepted.
The lady then asked him to choose which daughter he
would prefer, and he made his choice. As he was on the
eve of leaving, the young lady designated the hour, saying,
" You will come with the carriage, and the bouquet, punc-
tually." This was the first intimation that he had received
concerning the bouquet. Again he assented, and took his
departure. He went to the ball, received various intro-
ductions, had a charming time, and returned home with
his fair charge between two and three o'clock in the morn-
ing. Upon arriving, he was invited by the young lady to
enter the house with her and get a cup of tea. Accepting
the proffered hospitality, he went in, expecting to find
mamma ready to receive them, but she did not make her
appearance ; and after an hour's pleasant chat he took his
departure. The lady who told the story, added, "I asked
the Marquis how the mother could have placed so much
confidence in him, when he was both a foreigner and a
stranger." He replied, " She knew perfectly well that her
daughter was able to take care of herself, as all American
girls seem to be ; and if I had been such a scoundrel as to
abuse her confidence, I would have known that a father or
brother would have put a bullet through my brains."
There are many American mothers to whom such a story
will seem an impossibility, but unfortunately it is from
American families of this description that foreigners get
their ideas of us as a people. After this long digression,
it is time to return to the duties of a hostess, which are far
from ended when she has received her guests; although
many in these days ignore their duties from first to last.
The first duty of a hostess, after having seen that her
rooms are well ventilated, well lighted, and made sure that
the cloak rooms for the ladies and gentlemen are in proper
order, and supplied with all their usual requisites, is to re-

ceive her guests cordially and gracefully. Iu a description
given by a newspaper reporter, of a private ball, it was
stated that the lady "received her guests majestically."
Empresses and queens receive graciously those who are pre-
sented to them, and among their subjects those of the high-
est rank receive their guests with that courtesy which a
truly wellbred woman never fails to show to all her guests.
If comparative strangers have accepted an invitation, the
hostess should endeavor to make them feel that they are
not strangers. New acquaintances should be welcomed
with as pleasant greetings as old friends. It should be her
object to make every one so happy that no one will wish
that he had remained at home. It may be suggested that
the instincts of a lady would teach her this duty without
any instructions from books, but some women have a cold
or haughty air, which, though assumed at first to conceal
their mauvais honte, becomes so habitual with them that
they are not even cognizant of it themselves.
While the hostess is receiving, no person should remain
beside her, excepting the members of her family who re-
ceive with her, or such friends as she has designated to
assist her. All persons entering should pass on to make
room for others ; those who wish to show her any atten-
tion seeking her later, when she is disengaged.
It is too much to expect that a hostess will be able to
sustain conversation with you, and have a few words for
each entering guest, and it is very disagreeable for those
who are entering to have to walk around trains, or to stand
waiting for ladies to "move on."

It often happens that there are more ladies to dance
than gentlemen, and that those who are present, instead
of coming forward to the relief of the hostess, assemble
around the doors and look on, or retire into some little
;
BALLS. 217
reception-room, bay-window, or corner, there to carry on

one of those flirtations which are the bane of society.
Others are so thoughtful as to say to the hostess, " Make

any use of me that you can. I shall be only too happy to
be of service to you." Such offers should never be abused
nor should a hostess who has introduced a gentleman to a
lady who does not dance fail to relieve him in ten or fifteen
minutes, if she finds that he feels obliged to remain until
another gentleman takes his place.
Introductions take place in a ball-room in order to
provide ladies with partners, or between persons residing
in different cities. In all other cases, permission is gener-
ally asked before giving introductions. But where a hostess
is sufficiently discriminating in the selection of her guests,
not attempting to fuse circles which are entirely distinct
and as incapable of assimilation as oil and water, those
assembled under her roof should remember that they are,
in a certain sense, made known to one another, and ought,
therefore, to be able to converse freely without introduc-
tions.
mm
Ladies in American cities have much more license than
in European society, nor is this license often abused. They
walk about with their partners after a dance;
are at liberty to
while there, they must return to the care of their chaperons,
or retire to the room appropriated for their use in the
pauses of the cotillion.
When supper is announced, the host leads the way with
the lady to whom he wishes to show that attention, who
may be an elderly lady, or a stranger, or a bride. The
hostess remains until the last, with the gentleman who takes
her to supper, unless some distinguished guest is present
with whom she leads the way. No gentleman should ever
go into the supper-room alone, unless he has seen every
lady enter before him. When ladies are left unattended.
gentlemen, although strangers, are at liberty to offer their

services in waiting upon them, for the host and hostess are
sufficient guarantees for the respectability of their guests.
In England an introduction given for dancing purposes
does not constitute acquaintanceship. With us, as in Con-
tinental Europe, it does; and here it may be as well to
mention that it is for this reason that ladies are expected
in England to bow first, while on the Continent it is the
gentlemen who give the first marks of recognition, as it
should be here ; or better still, simultaneously, when the
recognition is simultaneous.
An English authority says: "It is the lady's place to
bow first to a gentleman." Certainly it is in England,
where men are frequently introduced at a ball simply for
the purpose of giving her a partner for a dance; but
elsewhere, all over Europe, it is the man who bows first.
In America we can afford to dispense with any such

rule, attended as it is with numberless inconveniences.
It is as much the man's place to bow (with our mode of life)
as it is the woman's ; more, far more, when the man has
been the recipient of a courtesy, such as an invitation
from her. The one who recognizes first should be the first
to show that recognition ; and in the case of a hostess, it is
surely far easier for her guests to remember her face than
it would be for her to remember the unfamiliar faces of a
score or two of young men. We are heartily tired of the
nonsense of those who shape their course in a republic by
the rules of life in a kingdom, instead of by that courtesy
which kindness of heart enjoins. Common civility also re-
quires that those who have not been present, but who were
among the guests invited, should when meeting the hostess
for the first time after an entertainment, make it a point
to express some acknowledgment of their appreciation of
the invitation, by regretting their inability to be present.
BALLS. 219
Never hold a lady's hand, when dancing a round dance,

behind you, or on your hip, or high in the air, moving her
arm as if it were a pump-handle, as seen in some of our
Western cities. Such customs are offensive to wellbred
women.
Never forget ball-room engagements. It is one of the
marks of good breeding to remember them scrupulously,
never confusing them, or promising two dances to one per-
son. It is not necessary to bow to a lady at the end of the
quadrille it is enough that the gentleman offers his right
;
arm, and walks half way around the room with her. He
is not obliged to remain beside her unless he wishes to do
so. Abroad, he leaves her with her chaperon, and here,

he commits no rudeness by leaving her with any lady whom
she knows, old or young. Never be seen without gloves
in a ball-room, or with those of any other color than white,
unless they be of a most delicate hue. Some persons
always provide themselves with a second pair, to be used
in case of an accident. If a lady has forgotten an engage-
ment to dance, the one she nas thus slighted must accept
her apology. To quarrel or make a scene in society isan
affront to every well-bred man and woman present, and
makes one ridiculous. Good breeding and the appear-
ance of good temper are inseparable. " Wreathed smiles,"
though deceitful, are preferable, in a ball-room at least,
to honest frowns and coarse truths. Though not custom-
ary for married persons to dance together in society, those
men who wish to show their wives the compliment of such
an unusual attention, if they possess any independence,
will not be deterred from doing so by their fear of any
comments from Mrs. Grundy.
The sooner that we recover from the effects of the Puri-
tanical idea that clergymen ought never to be seen at balls,
the better for all who attend them. Where it is wrong for
a clergyman to go, it is wrong for any member of his

church to be seen.
In leaving a ball-room before the music has ceased, if no
member of the family is in sight, it is not necessary to look
for them before taking your departure. Englishmen, who
go from one ball to another, as is done night after night
in London, dispense with all ceremonies of leave-taking,,

This innovation upon old-school customs is looked upon
with favor by hostesses, even at receptions, where the fa-
tigue of leave-taking is sometimes as great as at ceremo-
nious gatherings.
When the invitation is a first one, however, endeavor
not to make your exit until you have thanked your
hostess for the entertainment. It is not necessary to say
that " it has been a great success/' but you can with pro-
priety speak of the pleasure it has afforded you. A gen-
tleman (wearing white ducks !) at a small dancing reception
took leave of a very beautiful young woman who was
seated by her hostess, entirely ignoring the presence of the
latter. was commented upon by a bystander, when the
It
hostess amiably replied "It is not the first time that a man
:
has been so bewildered by beauty as to forget his duty."

To sum up, the requisites for an agreeable ball are, a
wellbred hostess, good ventilation, good music, a good
supper, guests who know their duties, and not too large a
number of them.
When there is a crush, like those in London ball-rooms,
where only two or three rooms are thrown open, and the
number invited is as disproportionate to the accommoda-
tions as it would be to ask a dinner-party of twenty-four to
seat themselves at a table that has scarcely places for
twelve, then let no hostess complain if young men refuse
to dance. Invitations to such balls are not hospitalities
but inflictions. Those invited accept, beguiled by the pros-
BALLS. 221
pect of enjoyment, but too often find they might as well

look for pleasure in a torture-chamber. To require a man
to undergo the martyrdom of a dance under such circum-
stances, would be about as reasonable as to invite him
into a hot " smithy " to work at an anvil on an August
day for the amusement of seeing the sparks fly.
A hostess is safe, however, in inviting one-fourth more

than her rooms will hold, as that proportion of regrets are
sure to be received. Sensible people will not, as a rule, ex-
pect to be invited to a ball unless they dance, or act as chap-
erons to those young ladies who do. Some one has said that
after a certain age, it is not only laborious to dance, but
even to look at dancing. Our young ladies are too inde-
pendently brought up to be in actual need of a mother's
presence in a ball-room, and few mothers would be able to
accompany them always. It is for other reasons that the
absence of dowagers from ball-rooms in late years is -to be
regretted.
Even in this age of license there are not many mothers
in society who would permit a daughter to attend a ball
not given in a private house, unguarded by the restrain-
ing influence of her presence.
A few suggestions may be added, to refresh the memories
of those who are remiss in ball-room duties, although of
such a nature that no one can plead ignorance of them.
A gentleman should never attempt to step across a lady's
train, he should walk around it. If by any accident he
should tread upon any portion of her dress, he should in-
stantly say, " I beg pardon ;" and if, by greater careless-
ness, he should tear it, he must pause in his course, and
offer to take her to the dressing-room to have it mended.
If a lady asks any favor, such as to send a servant to
her with a glass of water, to take her in the ball-room
when she is without an escort, to inquire whether her car"
riage Is in waiting, or any of the numerous services which

ladies often require, no gentleman need to be told that he
ought not to refuse her request.
A young man who had received frequent hospitalities
from a middle-aged married woman, was asked, upon the
occasion of a ball at the house of a common friend, to take
her into the drawing-room. He replied: " Excuse me, I
am not going in until some friends whom I am waiting for
arrive." This same young man was afterwards heard to
express astonishment that the lady never invited him when
she entertained. Young men who cannot remember to per-\
form the little courtesies of life, which civility requires of A
them, cannot expect that ladies will trouble their memory! ^
in any way concerning them.

Gentlemen -and ladies should bow as soon as they catch
the eye of an acquaintance, after having spoken with their
hostess. When the recognition is simultaneous, the bow
should also be. Those ladies and gentlemen who affect
abstraction, not speaking at once when their eyes meet

those of an acquaintance, mark themselves as underbred,
in the eyes of men and women of the world who have been
trained to their duties until the performance of them has
become instinctive. Such conduct is an unbearable affecta-
tion, and an index of ignorance or conceit. Society makes

no allowance for absent-minded people ; they are sure to
be classed with the snobbish and the underbred. And it
should be so, for had every one the disagreeable habit
of not speaking at no one would be able to re-
first sight,
member to whom he had spoken and to whom he had not.

A really wellbred man will remember to ask the
daughters of a house to dance, as it is imperative to do so;
and if the ball has been given for a lady who dances, he
should include her in his attentions. If he knows inti-
mately any of the young ladies present, they have a right

BALLS. 223
to expect to be remembered, and if he has any ambition to

be considered a thoroughbred gentleman, he will not forget
to sacrifice himself occasionally to those who are unsought
and neglected in the dance. The consciousness of having
performed a kind and Christian action will repay him.
Nothing marks an ill bred man more than gorging at
supper and to take too much wine is a breach of good
;
manners that is never forgotten against you, although it

may be forgiven.
Young ladies ought not to accept invitations for every
dance. The fatigue is too wearing, and the heated faces
that it induces too unbecoming. But they must be careful
how they refuse to dance for unless a good reason is given,
;
aman is apt to take it as an evidence of personal dislike.

After refusing, the gentleman should not urge her to
dance, nor should the lady accept another invitation for
the same danoe. The members of the household are ex-
pected to see that those of their guests who wish to dance
are provided with partners. Xo dancing chaperons can
accept for the cotillion until the young ladies under their
charge have partners. It would be an excellent custom
for those who give balls to appoint either three or four
gentlemen who do not dance as aids or stewards, or masters
of ceremonies, to attend to the music and dancing, and to
introduce and provide all who wish to dance with partners.
In some European cities, all young men dancing the
quadrille invariably ask to be presented to their vis-a-vis
before commencing it, if she is not already an acquaintance.
This is certainly a very civil custom, but the lady should
then have the same privilege, as in England, of being
the first to recognize an acquaintance made in this man-
ner; although in our country it is not to be supposed
that a lady would object to continuing a bowing acquain-
tance with any man whom she has met in the house of
common friend, so long as his manner is civil and respect-

ful.
When balls are given, an awning should be provided

for the protection of those passing from their carriages to
the house, when the weather is bad. In all cases, a broad
piece of carpet should be spread from the door to the car-
riage steps. Ladies leaving should not allow gentlemen
to see them to their carriages, unless overcoats and hats
are on for departure. Where it is possible, a tea-room,
separate from the supper-room, is thrown open at a ball,
provided with tea, frozen coffee, claret or fish-house punch,
sandwiches, plain cakes, and, later in the evening, bouillon
and hot coffee. Where this is not possible, punch and
cakes are served from a side table, at the end of a hall,
and this is quite sufficient where the invited are in the
habit of arriving two hours after they are asked.
The supper-room is thrown open generally at twelve
o'clock. The table is made as elegant as beautiful china,
cut glass and an abundance of flowers can make it. In
Europe the suppers are generally cold, and the dishes that
are served vary with the customs of the people. In our
cities,they are always hot, with a few cold dishes, such as
boned turkey, bosvf a la mode, chicken, and lobster salad,
salmon mayonnaise and raw oysters. The hot dishes are
oysters stewed, fried, broiled and scolloped ; chicken, sweet-
bread and oyster croquettes, sweetbread and green peas,
terrapins and game. It is much healthier when the ices
are served during the evening,and not at the supper.
When there is not a crush, ladies and gentlemen take
their supper at the same time in most of our cities, as
abroad; but when this is impossible, the gentlemen devote
themselves entirely to waiting upon the ladies, and take
their supper later; after which the supper-room is closed.
Bouillon and ices are then sometimes served in the refresh-
YOUNG MEN UNDER TWENTY-ONE. 225
ment room, or passed during the cotillion, if the ball is a

late one. It is not in good form to hand cigars at balls,
nor to ask for anything that is not served with the supper.
Invitations are often asked for balls, either for strangers
in town or for young relations just going into society who
have had no opportunity of making the acquaintance of
the lady entertaining.
When such invitations are given, if to a young girl, one
for the parents can be inclosed also, if the relations of the
lady who entertains are such with the parents as to make
the first advances toward a visiting acquaintance incum-
bent upon her; but if not, the invitation should be in-
closed with that of the chaperon, who has intimated the
wish to have it extended.
When gentlemen, invited to a house on the occasion of
an entertainment, are not acquainted with all the members
of a family, their first duty, after speaking to their host
and hostess, is to ask some common friend to introduce
them to those members whom they do not know. It is
too great a tax upon the host and hostess, occupied as they
are in receiving, to demand the introduction from them, as
is often done.
Some men, it is said, accept invitations and avoid this
duty. It would seem incredible were it not vouched for
on good authority that they afterwards boasted of so doing.
Such specimens of humanity remind one of Rudolf Harf-
thal's answer to the Earl, in the play of "Dreams :" "You
unmannerly ruffian ! you have the title of a nobleman,
but not enough self-respect even to be a gentleman !"
Such young men must have entered society before they

were fitted for its duties, or had the misfortune not to have
had good home training.
The following incident took place within the memory of
the present generation, in a city not far distant from New
15
York. A young man who had been invited to a house, for

the first time, neglected having himself presented to the
host. At his departure, he was followed from the room
by the host, who said, " Excuse me, I cannot allow you to
leave my house without introducing myself to you, as you
have not had yourself introduced to me. I am Mr. Blank
Blank."
The young man seemed delighted at this attention on
the part of Mr. Blank, and was apparently as unconscious
of having committed a gross incivility as if he had been ed-
ucated in the latitude of the Black Hills. Such young
men, together with those who on
set wine-glasses or plates
the base of costly marble statues, or who empty them under
the table, who carry " eatables and drinkables" into draw-
ing-rooms for the thoughtless, who throw themselves on
satin and lace bed-covers, leaving the mark of blacking on
the delicate spreads who use damask towels to wipe the
;
mud from their "pumps," who smoke in bed-rooms,

leaving piles of ashes on the marble of bureaus or wash-
stands, are the ones to whom Herr Teufelsdrockh should
have confined his comments.
Society accepts the physiological view of the respective
fitness of young women at the age of eighteen, and young
men from the age of twenty-one to twenty-two, to enter its
more ceremonious assemblages. Up to these ages, they are

supposed to be occupied with studies which prepare them
for the enjoyment of life, as well as for usefulness, and for
contributing to the enjoyment of others; until then, their

intercourse with the world is generally confined to their
circles of relatives, school companions, college class-mates
and other young persons near their own age. Now and
then an exceptional case is found, in which a young girl is
as mature at sixteen as another at eighteen ; a young man
as cultivated and companionable at nineteen as at twenty-
INFLUENCE OF SISTERS. 227
five, and such are always welcomed in society without re-

gard to age. Parents are the best judges of the fitness of
their children to enter general society before the age that

custom sanctions at least they know their own wishes in
such matters; and it is for them to decide how long it is for
their children's good to give that uninterrupted attention

to study, which becomes impossible when once broken in
upon by society claims.
So far from agreeing with the German philosopher in
the expression of his views, given at the head of this chap-
ter, in reference to young men being kept out of sight until
they are twenty-one, we are of the opinion that not enough
attention is given by parents and sisters to young sons and
brothers at home, in the way of providing entertainment
for them, as well as instruction, making their companions
welcome, providing liberally for their pleasure, and throw-
ing around them the refining influence of the society of
young girls.
Home should be made the happiest spot on earth for all
its inmates, and those mothers and sisters who fully ap-
preciate their responsibilities will labor for this end. The
important relations that sisters sustain to brothers cannot
be fully appreciated without a greater knowledge of the
world, and its temptations for young men, than girls in
their teens are supposed to possess ; but sisters who study
to please and amuse youth receive
their brothers in their
their reward, not only upon the hold thus gained upon
their brothers' affection and confidences, but in the sisterly
influence acquired over them in controlling intimacies,
and sometimes in preventing them from becoming the vic-
tims of the designing and the unprincipled.
More than this, it is in the sister's power to aid the
mother in establishing that high standard of female excel-
lence which guides a man in the most important event of
his life, namely, in choosing a wife. Those young men
who have formed their models from mothers and sisters,

whose aims have been high and worthy, will not be so likely
to allow fancy or passion to control them in their choice
of a companion for life, as will those who have had friv-
olous and selfish women around them. Some very prac-
tical writer says: Love is not affection. From its very
nature it is but a temporary impulse, and, in most cases, a
singularly silly impulse, which has become to be regarded
as something almost divine, owing to the absurd nonsense
that poets and others have written about it.
This would be truer, if its author had said, " Fancy is
not affection," However; it is a sad lesson which the

etc.
experience of life brings to many, namely, that the mar-

riages which are made in the heaven of love are too often
not as happy as those which are made from a moral judg-
ment, for traits of mind -and heart, from the standpoint of
sentiment rather than of feeling or passion.
On this subject, Rev. Robert Col Iyer says :
" I think
the average novel making sad mischief in the average
is
mind in its pictures of true love. It makes the tender

glow and glamour which related natures feel when they
meet, true love. It is no such thing it is true passion,
;
that is all a blessed power purely and rightly used, but

;
no more true love than those little hooks and tendrils we

see in June on a shooting vine are the ripe clusters of
October. For true love grows out of reverence and defer-
ence, loyalty and courtesy, good service given and taken,
dark days and bright days, sorrow and joy. It is the fine
essence of all we are together and all we do. True passion
,
comes first, true love last."

It has been said that passion can exist without love, but
that there is no such thing as true love without passion,
that passion comes and goes like the lightning out of the
heavens ; but that love, like the sun, burns with a steady
INFLUENCE OF SISTERS. 229
light, even when behind clouds of trial and vexation, ad-

versity and affliction.
This then is the " true love " that is needed to make
married life what it should be, to sanctify and hallow all
its relations and to make home the altar of the affections
Other requisites for happiness in married life are treated
in another chapter.
The " Young Lady's Friend" enters so fully upon the
relations of brothers and sisters, behavior to parents, friends,
young men, and connections, conduct to teachers, treat-
ment of domestics, female companionship, and mental cul-
ture, that it would seem to be a work of supererogation
to even touch upon any of these topics in a book which is
intended as a companion to that volume; but too much

cannot be said or written upon the vast power that lie?
in the hands of mothers and sisters in forming the char-

acters of sons and brothers. Airne Martin says: " The
maternal inspirations can impart vice and virtue as the
"Word of God imparts life." In these inspirations, in this
influence, sisters as well as mothers may have a part.

CHAPTEE VII.
CONFLICTING AUTHORITIES AND OPINIONS ON POINTS OF

SOCIAL ETIQUETTE, WITH RECAPITULATORY
REMARKS AND COMMENTS.
u A gentleman offers his left arm to the lady whom he is to lead

into dinner." " Social Etiquette in New York? 1
Home Journal.
" Dinner announced, the host offers his left arm to the lady." Mrs.
Dahlgren's "Etiquette of Social Life in Washington."
" A gentleman offers his right arm in conducting ladies, whether on

the street or in the house. By so doing, the right hand of the lady
is left free to hold her parasol, or, if in the house, to use her fan,
attached to her chatelaine, and to guard her train from being stepped
upon. Some writers decree that the right arm is to be offered on
one occasion, and the left arm on others. This is absurd, as no man
could remember the distinctions with our mode
Both com- of life.
mon sense and gallantry assign the lady's place where it is for
her greatest convenience, on his right. A lady gives the seat of
honor at table on her right, retaining the right-hand seat in her
carriage and opera-box, excepting where she yields it to a lady older
than herself. The rule that a lady must always have the wall, either
on the street or ascending staircases, should not be regarded. It
was made for walking in streets where there are no sidewalks or
very narrow ones (as still seen in some foreign cities), to protect the
lady from the passing vehicles and animals. In America a gentle-
man should, as a rule, keep on the left of a lady, in order to guard
her from the jostling of passers-by. He should pay no regard to the
wall. It is for the protection of ladies in this way that the rule is so
universally followed of giving the right arm." Mrs. H. O. Ward.
Is it any wonder that we have no general understanding

of what the established customs of society in America are,
or should be, when our authorities vary so widely in a

simple point, which, in other countries, is a settled one?
CONFLICTING AUTHORITIES AND OPINIONS. 231
To some persons it may seem almost ludicrously unim-

portant whether a gentleman offers his right arm or his
left in conducting ladies through suites of apartments and
halls, or in galleries of pictures ;
yet, as the non-observ-
ance of just such trivial points creates confusion where
harmony should reign, and inconvenience where the com-
fort of all concerned should be regarded, we shall try to
show which of these rules is the best suited to our mode
of life in America, without reference to the customs of any
other country.
Mrs. Admiral Dahlgren, in her book treating of the
etiquette of social life in Washington, frankly states that
her sole object is to collate various expressions on mooted

points, in the hope that their presentation may lead to the
establishment of more clearly-defined rules, generously
adding " : We are, therefore, equally pleased to publish
opinions of weight when presented to us, whether they
may happen to coincide with any preconceived notion of
ourown or not."
This is just what is needed in order to reconcile our
conflicting customs, and to bring about that uniformity
and " fixity of society usages which we must have before
we can be said to have society in the sense in which that
word is used by the foreigners who come here seeking
society," to quote from an article in "The Galaxy" en-
titled, " What American Society ?"
Constitutes
"The Nation" (March 6th, 1873), commenting upon this
paper, says, one mistake which foreigners make who are
sojourning among us, is that of supposing that because an
Englishman will, under certain- circumstances, always do
certain things and a Frenchman will, under certain cir-
;
cumstances, always do certain things, therefore an Ameri-

can also has this fixity continuing " From our want of
; :
fixed society, then, and of a fixed national type, it follows

"
that whoso seeks among us fixed society usages will always

be liable to mistakes. The subject is a deep and high
one ; but tourists who intend paying us a visit might be
referred to an article which appears in 'Lippincott' for
March, entitled, 'Unsettled Points of Etiquette.'
The constant readers of " Lippincott" may remember that
the ground which Mrs. Moore took in this essay, was that
the diversity of opinion which exists in America in refer-
ence to many points of etiquette is to be regretted, for the
reason that " where no fixed rules exist, there must always
be misapprehensions and misunderstandings; rudenesses
suspected where none are intended, and sometimes re-
sented, to the great perplexity of the offender as to the
cause of offence." Mrs. Dahlgren has made the first move
in the right direction for bringing about the harmonizing
of these diversities, for it is but of comparatively little
importance to know what customs are occasionally ob-

served in different circles, as long as these customs con-
flict. "What our society needs is "fixed society usages"
not varying customs laid down as actual laws, where
there is no general understanding as to the origin of, and
reason for, the customs, where, in fact, only a few hold
them in observance, the majority knowing them to be
contrary to prevailing ideas, and in some cases antagonistic
to the spirit of our institutions. A knowledge of etiquette
is not merely a knowledge of common politeness, but of
the general customs of society at its best, and obedience to it
is to social life what obedience to law is in political life, as
has been already quoted.

We do not wish to be told only what the customs are,
in American society, but what they ought to be as well.
Therefore, giving precedence to Mrs. Dahlgren, as one of
those ladies of social influence who have been the first to
move in an effort to bring order out of the chaos which has

oeen a cause of reproach in our social life, we quote first
from her book on etiquette, "Dinner announced, the host

offers his left arm to the lady who has the highest official
position present."
Why has Washington society decreed that the left arm
of the gentleman should be offered, instead of the right ?
If any good reason can be given for reviving in this age a
discarded rule made for quite a different state of civiliza-
tion, let us by
means follow it all over the United States,
all
and not have one rule for one section and an opposite one
for another section.
The lady who is compelled to use her left hand to guide
her train, in walking through suites of rooms, or to hold
her parasol, if on the promenade, looks awkward and feels
awkward, if she is not left-handed yet all this she must
;
do if she takes a gentleman's left arm. While if she takes

his right arm (though not usual to take the arm in walk-
ing, it is sometimes necessary), he is able to protect her
from the jostling elbows of those who pass her, and her
right hand is left free to use it as she will.
If the rule for giving the left arm be traced back to its
origin, it will be found to have had its rise in days when

it was a matter of necessity that men should pass to the
left, both on foot and on horse; thus keeping the sword-
arm free for self-protection, or for the protection of ladies

accompanying them.
Now all this is changed in our latitude, and we pass to
the right, so that nothing can be plainer than that gallantry
should assign to the lady the gentleman's right arm, as well
for her convenience as for her protection from contact with
those who pass her.
During the marriage ceremony the bride stands at the
left of the bridegroom, facing the priest, and with her back
to the concourse of people, in order that when they turn

she may take his right arm in walking out of church to

their carriage. Otherwise, he would have to pass in front
of her to offer the required arm. It needs but little reflec-
tion to show us that whatever be the customs of other

countries, gentlemen in America should keep ladies who
are walking with them on their right. There are some
ladies who consider it a great awkwardness on the part
of gentlemen to offer them the left arm, under any cir-
cumstances, without first apologizing for so doing, saying

that they cannot help forming their opinion of a man's
aavoir /aire by this test. The folly of such a method of
judging is shown in the fact that we have no actual
laws, and that the rule of giving the left arm is still some-
times found in foreign etiquette books, prepared for the
instruction of persons in countries where people pass to
the left.
One reason put forward by those who advocate this use

of a gentleman's left arm is that it leaves the right arm
free to defend the lady, if attacked or insulted. How-
ever admirable such forethought may be for the lati-
tude of the Black Hills, it certainly cannot be necessary

for themore highly cultured circles of our Eastern cities.
Such a rule would make a very good appendage to the
Dead wood version of the ten commandments, given as an
eleventh.
In the state of societywhich our newspapers represent
as existing in Deadwood, a man would need to have his
right arm disengaged, as well as in feudal times, in order
to ward off any sudden blow, which he might be sub-
jected to receiving. It is no longer necessary to consult
the convenience of the gentleman in this matter, and
no lady who has been accustomed to a society where the
right arm is always offered, ever willingly submits to the
inconvenience of taking the left, for it makes it as awkward
ibr her as it would be to use the left hand at table where

she now uses the right.
Another reason put forward for offering the left arm in
conducting a lady to the dining-room is that it is the French
custom, adopted in order that the gentleman may, with
more convenience to himself, place the lady's chair to suit
her. The absurdity of this reason is too evident to need
explanation, for when a gentleman seats a lady at the din-
ner-table, he is obliged to release her arm before she can
take her seat, and in doing so he is compelled to stand di-
rectly behind her chair while placing it, and consequently
is quite as near his own seat in the one case as in the other.
Besides, we do not wish French customs, when
to follow
those of our mother country are better adapted to our modes
of life. Neither do we admit that the best-bred French-
men give their left arms to ladies, save in exceptional cases,
although their books of etiquette give this information.
Books treating of etiquette alone are often written by
dancing-masters and Turveydrops and others knowing
little of the customs of the best society of any land, and
who cannot therefore be trusted in points which conflict
with common-sense views.
Another reason mentioned in favor of the left arm being
given, is that it gives the lady the wall in certain cases.
At the first glance this seems both sensible and correct, but
when we come to look into the origin of the rule so often
laid down in books on etiquette, that a lady must have the
wall, we find it was made when there were no sidewalks,
and gentlemen were compelled to give the wall in order to
protect the ladies with them from passing vehicles and ani-
mals. The rule is still observed in countries where the
sidewalks are very narrow, but ladies in America who dis-
like to be jostled or elbowed, or to come in contact with a
stream of passing people, keep to the right, which obliges
the gentleman walking with them to remain on their left.
Even w henT
the streets are muddy there are ladies who
would take the risk of a splashed gown to the risk of the
contact referred to.
In ascending staircases, no rule is necessary, inasmuch
as a lady and a gentleman do not ascend side by side, un-
less the lady is an invalid, or aged and infirm.
Those who write upon etiquette should, in order to ac-

complish a desirable uniformity of action, consult together
as to the rules best adapted to American life, before citing
any customs as actual law^s. We have no actual laws, " no
fixityof society usages," as the writer of the article in
" The Galaxy " stated, while our need of them is increasing
yearly. By reason of the great changes which have taken
place in late years in New York society, greater than in
any other of our Eastern cities, there, less than elsewhere,
will be found perpetuated the gentle and refining tradition-
ary influences which hold in check the most exclusive cir-
clesof Boston and Philadelphia society. We shall never
have any fixity of social usages, nor any rules that will be
trustworthy ones to follow, as long as writers on this subject
tell us what is done in certain circles, instead of what ought
to be done. Herein, Mrs. Dahlgren sets an admirable ex-
ample, which, if followed by others, would do much towards
rectifying the state of things which hosts of wellbred and
well-informed foreigners have complained of in American
society, from De Tocqueville and Gurowski and Hubner,
down to the essayists of to-day, viz., " our want of social
laws, which conform as far as possible to the best laws of
cultivated circles " everywhere. But if one writer tells us
it is already a rule of New York society that the left arm
is and another advises American men to give
to be oifered,
the right arm, because ladies prefer to have their right
hands at liberty, as well as because it is the prevailing cus-
:
torn in the most exclusive circles of the Old World, what

will the result be but a continued and continual confusion
of ideas as to which arm should be given.
One involuntarily recalls these words of Cains Marius :
"To concert measures at home answerable to the state of

things abroad, and to gain every valuable end, in spite of
opposition from the envious, the factious, and the disaf-
fected ; to do all this, my countrymen, is more difficult
than is generally thought."

The application of these words to the efforts put forth
for securing harmony in our social laws is not as absurd
as it seems. Isocrates, born at Athens, 436 B.C., laid the
greatest stress not only upon unanimity of action in the
right forming of the manners of the vouth of his time, but
upon the of the manners of adult persons,
strict inspection
that theirexample might not lead astray those that had

been properly educated. Xot to have this kind of instruc-
tion, and to hold diverse ideas as to social customs, is, as we
have seen in previous chapters, as confusing to the novice
in American society, as to find two or more standards of
weights and measures prevailing in the same place. "11 vaut
raieux nepas savoir, que de savoir mal ce qu' on sait."
Turning to De Tocqueville's "Democracy in America,"
we find these words " Nothing is more prejudicial to de-
:
mocracy than its outward forms of behavior many men ;
would willingly endure its vices who cannot support its

manners. Though the manners of European aristocracy
do not constitute virtue, they sometimes embellish virtue
itself." Gurowski, in his "America and Europe," says
" The thoroughbred European aristocrat is generally the
most scrupulous in observing towards his equals, and still
more towards his inferiors in a social point of view, those
highest degrees of masonry of good breeding, in which few
seem to be initiated in America."
What is needed to make our outward forms of behavior

more attractive in all matters, both small and great, is com-
petent instruction in this masonry of good breeding. The
writer of one of the best articles " Concerning Etiquette/'
which has appeared on this side of the Atlantic, tells us
that the longitude of London is to all intents and purposes
the social longitude of America also. This is another
reason for adopting as our own the social laws of our
mother country, which are adapted to our customs, instead
of accepting etiquette-book innovations.
Laws of etiquette which do not support the dignity of
the individual, and the convenience and the comfort of the
community, are senseless laws. The time has arrived to
discard them, and to adopt new and better ones. But to
quote once more from Isocrates " To advise that we should
:
return to some of the institutions of our ancestors is, surely,

a very different matter from proposing innovations " and
in the matter of offering the right arm, we have but to recall
the times of our old -school grandfathers to see that this is
no innovation, but a return to one of the customs of our

worthy ancestors.
Several "conflicting points" have already been touched
upon in previous chapters. As the three books have been
written in such a commendable cause, it is greatly to be de-
plored that their writers have not consulted together as to
rules where such different instructions have been given. It
is to be hoped that future editions will show that reconcili-
ation of conflicting opinions, which is as essential to the
reputation of the writers as authorities, as it is to the in-
struction of the readers of the books.
Mrs. Dahlgren's book was written to meet the require-
ments of Washington society. The compiler of " Sensible
Etiquette" knows nothing of the society of our capital
since the days of Henry Clay; but in recalling what it was
then, she well remembers a gallant speech made to her by

a famous statesman, who, in conducting her to the table
(upon the occasion of one of those " champagne suppers"
where all were seated, which were frequently given in those
days) said : "I always keep a lady on my right side, as I
am then sure of being near her heart."
Possibly this custom having belonged to a past genera-
tion, may have some weight in settling the question, and
preventing the general adoption of a rule set down only in
books of etiquette.
" Social Etiquette in New York," is a more ambitious
work, and was written in response to numerous and con-
stant applications from all parts of the country for infor-
mation regarding social forms and usages in New York
city, after " Sensible Etiquette " had gone through eight
or ten numbers of "The Saturday Evening Post." "So-
cial Etiquette"is entirely original, and written in the
most charming vein, evincing in portions of it the well-

bred woman of the world, as well as the gentlewoman of
sense and refinement. It is thoroughly reliable as to the
customs of certain circles in New York but what our young
;
people need is a knowledge of what they ought to do, more

than a knowledge of what is done. And herein lies the
difference between "Sensible Etiquette" and "Social Eti-
quette." The first is a compilation from the best writers
on behavior, manners, and higher culture, and from the
best authorities on etiquette ; the latter is an expression of
one gentlewoman's views as to the prevailing customs of
New York society.
A recent article in the " Home Journal," entitled "Neg-

lected Manners," attributes the disappearance of the first
principles of good breeding in modern households partly to

ignorance,and partly to reaction toward license from the
extreme rigidity and repression of former systems, thus
supporting the compiler in the ground taken in preceding

chapters, when demonstrating the fact that the bad man-
ners of the young people of the present day are mainly
attributable to want of home-training. Our journals teem
with articles in reference to the want of civility in our
women, shown by not acknowledging courtesies (extended

to them in street-cars, railway carriages, and elsewhere),
with a simple " thank you !"
7
The "Graphic/ quoting from " Social Etiquette," com-
ments as follows :
" It is pronounced not etiquette for ladies
to say thank you ' for small courtesies, such as passing
'
change in an omnibus, restoring fallen umbrellas, etc. Oh,

it's all explained now!"
A society in which it is no longer etiquette to thank a

may be fashionable, but it is not our
stranger for a civility,
best society.Our own gentlemen, as well as foreigners,
may well think any lady ungracious who does not say
"thank you," to a stranger who stands "hat in hand"
after"opening a door for her to pass," or "after stopping
to raisean umbrella for her in the rain," or upon " restor-
ing to her her dropped handkerchief, or fan." This is not
sensible etiquette and, therefore, no one should adopt it.
;
Nor should a gentleman extending such a civility stand

with his eyes cast down as though he were a clown, unac-
customed to offering civilities. Neither should he smile,
asan acquaintance would. On the part of the lady a grave
but cordial " thank you," is certainly better form than the
smile to an unknown man, which it would seem by " So-
cial Etiquette " that some New York society sanctions.
Another conflicting point between authorities is in refer-
ence to answering invitations. " II est aussi indispensable
de repondre quand on vous ecrit que lorsqu 'on vous parle/*
is the law of our best society; and the higher the breeding
the more prompt the reply. Promptness and punctuality
are said to be among the virtues of kings and queens, with

more truth than that proverb expresses, which confers them
on tailors and boot- makers.
Out of the very strictness with which our parents en-
forced the rule of replying to all invitations as soon as
they are received, grew in this generation the absurdity
of considering it more civil to send an acceptance than a
regret, when the writer knew he could. not be present.
The rule :
" Where there is any doubt as to a person's
accepting an invitation of any description, a note of accept-
ance should be promptly sent, and if circumstances make
it necessary to remain away, an explanatory note of regret
must be despatched before the party comes off, if possible.
If not, the following day."
Now, the first part of the rule is obeyed by some who
forget the binding requirement of the second part, and the
rudeness of disregarding it.
An oldnumber of the "Home Journal" (May 21st, 1873),

contained the following incident, which the compiler intro-
duces here in illustration of the strict observance, in ex-
clusive foreign society, of the rules requiring promptness
in replying, and a note of explanation, if after events make
it necessary to recall an acceptance.
"SETTLED POINTS OF ETIQUETTE."

" The following incident, which has recently occasioned
some stir in a certain circle of a European capital, is in-
teresting as proving conclusively that two prominent points
of etiquette, set forth lately in an article republished in our
columns from Lippincott's Magazine/ are not unsettled
'
points there, however much they may be disputed here. We

congratulate the authoress that she is sustained by such high
authority in the face of the coarse, adverse criticism which
assailed her article in the city where it was first published.
16
:
For ourselves, we have no doubt the other points of he*

essay will be found to have an equally high sanction. "We
consider the article one of the best that has appeared on
the subject in this country. We quote the following from
a private letter
" Signor B., an aide-de-camp of the King of Italy,was

recently sent to the court upon a special mission. Count
, the Italian minister, gave a soiree for this person,
inviting all the corps diplomatique, the foreign officials and
members of the court, who accepted the same day that the
invitations were sent. Signor B. dined with the King the
night previous to the soiree, who then gave him an order,
which he thankfully received; but after the dinner he went

to his minister and expressed his desire to have a different
order. The following morning the order was returned with
this request to the King, who, very naturally, resented the
act, and made all the members of his court understand that
he did not wish them to go to the soiree. In consequence,

every one sent regrets, and the King refused to see Signor B.
when he asked afterwards for an audience $ adieu."
"This incident proves completely, first, that all the mem-
bers of the court sent their acceptances promptly; and,
second, that after having accepted, they would have thought
it very uncivil not to have gone, unless they sent partic-
ular word that they were prevented from going.
" It is certainly more civil to answer all formal invita-
tions promptly ; and those who assert that it is not, show
their own remissness as well as ignorance."
It has been said that nine-tenths of the notes of accept-

ance and regret contain either grammatical errors, or are
in some way incorrect. How is it that people of high cul-
tivation do not acquaint themselves with these simple
matters, when they go so far with stranp-ers in forming
judgments of the writers? However, this subject having

been treated in the chapters in which the mistakes were
pointed out and the proper forms given, it is not necessary
to saymore in emphasis of the fact that it is so.
Another point in reference to which opinions seem to
conflict is in the signing of letters with the prefix of
" lire." or " Miss." There should be no conflicting opin-
ions here, since the rule is absolute.
" A lady signing her name in letters, documents, writ-
ings of a literary character, or in any way, must sign her
own name (not the name of her husband) with no prefix."
Americans are noted for their disregard of this rule ; though
not unfrequently, when signing in a body, it may arise
from the carelessness or thoughtlessness of one of the num-

ber causing all who sign to appear to give evidence of this
manque de V instruct ion }
as it is considered ; while those
who have not signed their names, but given permission to
another to sign for them, may have been annoyed by the
apparent mark of ignorance.
Where a number of ladies unite in extending an invita-
tion to one person, each lady should of course sign with
her "christian name." The invitations extended to others
who are invited to meet this person are not signed by them-
selves, but bear their names as married women, in the
same manner as for balls or concerts of which they are the
patronesses.
The order of precedence in signing, varies in different
circles; age should take precedence, but when this is not
conceded there is but one method that can be adopted with
satisfaction to all concerned, and without throwing odium
upon any individual undue
as appropriating for herself
prominence, and that is to arrange the names alphabeti-
cally. This is the course most generally adopted in our

best society.
It is not customary, nor would it be proper, for young

unmarried ladies to sign their names to such an invitation}
where the one invited is a married lady of high position.
After reaching a certain age, an unmarried lady has, by
courtesy, some of the rights and privileges of a married
one ; still they should be used with discretion.
Under no circumstances does a wellbred English lady
sign her name as " Mrs/' It is considered a proof of low
breeding. An American lady who was about to receive
the order of " The Amaranth," was required to register
her name in a book presented to her for the purpose. She
turned to a friend near her with the question, "How shall
I enter it, as I would sign a letter, or with my married
name as Mrs. ?" The answer was not as civil as it
might have been. " We English women never sign our
names but one way, but your countrywomen frequently
put the '
Mrs.' before their names, even in signing letters."
There was no disputing the fact, and the American lady
could only answer, " You must remember that America is
a very large country, and that we have women there who
are untrained in social duties and distinctions, as every
nation must have."
To take up another point upon which conflicting opinions
exist. The question is often asked, " Are calls expected
after kettle-drums and day receptions?" Certainly not
from those who were present. The kettle-drum and five-
o'clock tea were instituted in order that ladies might be
at home to receive the calls of their acquaintances, in-
stead of their cards. Ladies go in carriage or walking
costume, make their call, leave their cards to refresh the
memory of their hostess, that she may remember their
presence, and not expect the after-call, binding on those
who were not present. As after a lady has made a call.
REMARKS AND COMMENTS. 245
she of course is not bound to repeat it; so, after the call
made on kettle-drum day, no other call is expected.
all general rules have their exceptions, and there
Xearly
are cases where a call is soon followed up by another; as
where ladies exchanging first visits do not meet, which re-
quires a second call on the part of the one whose duty it
is to make herself known to the other. This rule, so bind-
ing in some countries, is seldom observed here, although it

was an established one in the days of the "Republican
Court."
" Historic Mansions of Philadelphia/' page 268, gives
us a glimpse of some prevailing social customs in the days
when our ancienne noblesse ruled society after the manner
of the English nobility and gentry. The writer, speaking
of a daughter of Dr. Barnabas Binney, and sister of Horace
Binney, says " Airs. Wallace lived on Market Street,
:
nearly opposite General Washington's house, during his

residence in Philadelphia, and her remembrances of him
were noted by her son, Horace Binney Wallace, long since
deceased. She saw General Washington frequently at pub-
lic balls. His manners there were very gracious and
pleasant. She went with Mrs. "Oliver Wolcott to one of
Washington's drawing-rooms. The General was present,
and -came up and bowed to every lady after she was
seated. Mrs. Binney visited Mrs. Washington frequently.
It was Mrs. AYashington's custom to return visits on the
third day, and she thus always returned Mrs. Binney's. .
. .Mrs. Wallace met Mrs. Washington in her mother's

.
parlor; her manners were very easy, pleasant, and uncere-

monious, with the characteristics of other Virginia ladies."
The compiler of this work (herself a great-grand niece of
Mrs. Oliver Wolcott, wife of one of the signers of the Dec-
laration of Independence), thinks this reminiscence must
have become a little confused in the mind of Mrs- Wal-
lace, inasmuch as Mrs. Washington, who was known to

be very punctilious in returning a first call within the
three days of grace prescribed by orthodox etiquette, could
hardly have returned all calls within that time. Philadel-
phians were complained of in those days as neglecting the
observance of many points of unwritten etiquette which
are handed down in families from generation to generation.
Mrs. John Adams, writing of the company which she met
in Philadelphia, .said, that although it was of the best kind,
there was an absence of attention to conventional rules, in
striking contrast to the society in New York and Boston.
Still another conflicting rule in " Social Etiquette " must
be noticed, inasmuch as it has a tendency to make more

difficult that simplifying of rules and observances so essen-
tial to harmony of action in, as well as to the requirements
of, a large society.
The author of " Social Etiquette " gives it as an exist-
ing rule of good society in New York, that the lady shall
bow which rule has been nothing but a stumbling-
first,
block since it was first introduced into America, within the

memory of the present generation. It has never been gen-
erally adopted by members of our oldest families, or by men
who feel secure of their position in society. It is in fact a
rule which is utterly inimical to the best interests of social
life, one which, if the sensible writer of " Social Etiquette
"
would look at in all its bearings (instead of from a point

of protection from tl e advances of pushing people), would
be acknowledged by her to have uo foothold in our neces-
sities. was made for a certain requirement of society in
It
England, and still holds good for that one requirement
there, and for no other. Ask a well bred Englishman if
he waits for any lady, to whose house he has once been in-
vited, or to whom he has once been properly introduced in
exclusive society, to show her recognition of him first, and
his hearty disclaimer will give a man the clue as to his
duties. Thewas made for introductions given at balls

rule
for the purpose of providing ladieswith partners, and does
not in any way bear upon introductions given among people
in one's own class.
On the Continent, under no circumstances does the lady

speak first ; and American ladies, whose age or nearness
of sight prevents them from being the first to recognize
gentlemen who have been introduced to them, are grate-
ful for a rule so well established, and would like to
see it universally adopted here. Every woman has it in
her power to drop a man whom she finds wanting in
refinement ; but there are few who possess the gift of rec-
ognizing all who have been introduced to them, when
numerous introductions have been given in one evening,

as sometimes happens at receptions, where acquaintances
of the daughters and sons are for the first time the guests
of the mother.
The rule, to suit entirely our ways of life, should require
the one who recognizes first to bow first, irrespective of
sex or age. It is true that it is the duty of the young to
recall themselves to their elders, but sometimes the elder
may first to recognize, and any rule which prevents
be the
either from bowing first has not as yet imposed its tram-
mels anywhere in the United States in our best society.
"We need no such barrier for our protection against the
intrusive, and it does actual harm in keeping persons
apart, who would have been glad to have dispensed with
all unnecessary formalities in their intercourse with each
other, had each been equally quick to recognize the other.
Gentlemen have fancied that ladies to whom they had
asked to be introduced did not wish their acquaintance,
because these ladies failed to recognize them (meeting the
next time), as they surely would have done had the gentle-
men taken the initiatory in bowing. Consequently, as
American gentlemen do not consider the foreign rule binding

of leaving a card upon a lady towhom they have had them-
selves introduced, the acquaintance, which may have been
mutually desired, drops, and the lady is robbed of the
gratification which she naturally felt at first in finding that
her acquaintance was sought. Pages written upon this sub*
ject would not exhaust the evils arising from the observ-
ance of this obnoxious rule, as foreign to the spirit of a
republic as it is to the instincts of the wellbred. Only
very young men will be likely to adopt it, although now and
then those who are old enough to know better have allowed T
themselves to be perplexed by it.
A lady always has power to prevent a bowing

it in her
acquaintance from making any further demand upon her,
and this being admitted, no reason can be given why she
should be made to bear all the odium of non-recognition.
Though a quickness for remembering faces and names
is considered one of the hall-marks of good breeding, it is
an impossibility for those whose circles are widely ex-

tended to remember all who have been introduced to them,
unless, like kings and queens, they have some one at their
shoulder to remind them; while a gentleman cannot fail
to recognize the lady whom he has known well enough,
by an introduction to her.
sight, to ask for
This mischievous rule, given in " Social Etiquette,"
should be disregarded everywhere in the United States by
those who seek the fixity of society customs. The bow is
the touchstone of good breeding, says a French writer,

and it is given at the instant of recognition, without hesi-
tation, by our best-bred men. We feel sure that the
7
author of "Social Etiquette/ had she written of what
ought to be an actual law, and not of a partially adopted
custom, would have lent the influence of her pen to show
wherein this rule is antagonistic to refined instincts as
: :
well as contrary to "the general customs of society at its
best." Xor let any one think it too small a matter to

engage the attention of the writer, nor the subject too un-
important to employ an author's pen.
The Bishop of Manchester, in one of his lectures, .said
" There is a great cry at present about women's rights. I
wish women to enjoy all the rights that belong to them,
but I would remind them of the great maxim, (Jest la
femrne qui fait lesmceurs." Trivial as these disputed points

of etiquette may seem to many, they must not forget that,
as has already been said, attention to details is the true
sign of a great mind, and that he who can, in necessity,
consider the smallest, same man who can compass
is the
the largest subjects. made up of details. The
Life is
following quotations from " Social Etiquette," though not

apropos to "Conflicting Points," reveal the spirit in which
the able work has been penned
"Etiquette may be despotic, but its cruelty is inspired
by intelligent kindliness. It is like a wall built up around
us to protect us from disagreeable, underbred people, who
refuse to take the trouble to be civil. Those who defy the
rules of the best society, and claim to be superior to them,
are always coarse in their moral fibre, however strong they
may be intellectually
" Possibly, those vagrants, who scorn etiquette and
refuse to take the w hite highroad of a refined civilization,
7
do not possess those necessary aptitudes for imitation which

are requisite for the easy acquirement of customs and for-
malities which by birth are alien to them. Sneering is
not unfrequently a thin and foolish veil by which they en-
deavor to hide their lack of birth and breeding. If such
undisciplined persons would only submit to custom, and
use their best powers of adaptation, they would soon dis-
cover that formality is as easy as a tune that sings itself in
7
one's thoughts without a sound being heard.'
v
CHAPTER VIII.
DRESS TOILET MOURNING.

u Women are censured for extravagance in dress and general expen*
ditures. Ever since the fruit breakfast under the apple tree in tho
Garden of Eden, woman has been blamed for a good many things for
which her direct responsibility is exceedingly doubtful.
u Who makes woman extravagant? Who cultivates and inspires
her luxurious tastes and proclivities ? Who demands inexorably, that
she shall be not only naturally lovely, but insists that she bo improved
by the gentle processes of a generous aestheticism ? Of course no-
body under the overspreading heavens but man. Waurez jamais
'
I'air d'un bourgeois, is the male injunction, and woman dresses be-
1
cause men demand that she shall be dressed and dressed well, from
the dainty leather which embraces her pretty little feet to the rose
which nestles in the perfumed couch of her hair. Do not blame
women then for rushing into every extravagance of dress. She has
a natural penchant for outward adornment, and the other sex has
assiduously cultivated it. That it ruins thousands of men is an un-
questionable fact, but they have themselves to blame, that is all."
Louisville Courier -Journal.
" Refinement of character is said never to be found with vulgarity

of dress."
" Never teach false morality. How exquisitely absurd to tell a girl
that beauty is of no value, dress of no use. Beauty is of value; her
whole prospects and happiness in life may often depend upon a new
gown or a becoming bonnet, and if she has five grains of common
sense she will find this out. The great thing is to teach her their just
value, and that there must be something better under the bonnet than
a pretty face if she would have real and lasting happiness. But never
(sacrifice truth." Sydney Smith.
There are few subjects that so strongly appeal to the

feminine mind as that of clothes, writes a journalist. It is a
DRESS. 251
perpetually changing and ever-recurring theme. The lawns

and the laces of summer, the velvets and the furs of winter,
must, each in their turn, receive full attention. Any woman
of any standing whatever finds that subject weigh heavily
on her twice a year. The shape and the substance of her gar-
ments become unto her a burden. Nor, when those gar-
ments are purchased and have proved satisfactory, are her
cares then at rest. For the toilet of a fashionable dame,
aye, or of an unfashionable one, for the matter of that, re-
quires a myriad of accessories. She must have cravats,
and collars, and cuffs", and fans, and ribbons, and trinkets,
and fanciful shoes, and still more fanciful stockings. She
must have many-buttoned gloves, and many-strapped slip-
pers. She must have bonnets and hats, chignons and shoe-
buckles. And when all is said and done and bought, her
heart ma)'- sink to rest for a brief six months.
Now would be very well were every man a mil-
ail this
lionaire,and every woman a society-woman. Then, be-

tween a limitless purse on one side, and unlimited claims
on the other, the business would be but right and proper.
It is, however, unfortunately the fact that, in the United
States, but too much attention is paid to dress by those
who have neither the excuse of ample means nor of social
claims. The wife of the bank young busi-
clerk, or of the
ness man just making a start in life, aims at dressing, if not
as richly, at least as stylishly as does the wealthiest among
her acquaintances. The sewing girl and the shop girl, nay
even the chambermaid and the cook, must in their turn
have flounced silk dresses and velvet cloaks for Sunday
wear. Many a hard-working Irish girl expends her
savings of months in the purchase of a Sunday silk, be-
cause she does not wish to be less well-dressed than are
her companions. We have known instances in which a
Christmas gift of a dress pattern was refused because there
was not enough in it to make a dress with a trimmed over-

skirt, and a warm blanket shawl was left unworn because
"it was not stylish." The injury done by this state of
things to the morals and the manners of our lower classes
is incalculable. And there is no use of any one house-
keeper trying to stem the current. The evil is too univer-
sal and too widespread to be combated single-handed. Any
ardent reformer who will attempt the task will only find
herself held up to general reprobation in the widespread
world of servantism.
Whatever may be the dress extravagances of Parisian
womanhood, they are at least always appropriate. The
elegante and the idler, the mondaine and the demi-mon-
daine alone devote their souls to furbelows. The bour-
geoise dame, in her plain, stout, stiff gown or well-preserved
black silk, the servant in her trim alpaca or clean print,
have no affinity with the laces and ribbons and gewgaws of
those to whom indolence and wealth have accorded the
right to wear them. Madame Millefleurs in Paris may
hang her Worth dresses forever within full view of her
maidservants without any one attempting to " cut a pat-
tern" from them. But Mrs. Hauton, in New York, is very
apt to see Bridget and Dinah emerging from the area in a
close copy of her last Paris suit, at the moment she walks
out of the front door clad in the original.
The United States has imported a great deal from France.
French French gloves, French wines, French
dresses,
plays, aid to adorn our personsand to mould our morals.
We wish that we could import as well some of the strong
common-sense that they contrive to infuse into the details
of daily life. We Americans are lavish, generous, and
ostentatious. The wives of our wealthy men are glorious
in garb as are princesses and queens. They have a right
so to be. But when those who can ill afford to wear alpaca
DRESS. 253
persist in arraying themselves in silk, because Mrs. So

anfl-So does it, the matter is a sad one. In this respect we
lack the wisdom of the French, from whom we have learned
so many and elegance. Oar women should
lessons of grace
take one more lesson from them, and learn how to dress
appropriately
according to means, station, and suitability.
Within the last few years there has been a great change
for the better in walking dresses.
The glaring colors, the " loud " costumes, once so com-
mon, have given place to sober grays, and browns, and
olives ; black predominating over all. Chains of gold,
with lockets depending from them, and diamond earrings
are no longer worn on the street by those who know what
is considered good form in dress, though occasionally soli-
taires are seen as in France. worn only
Cluster stones are
in the evening, as abroad. The trimmed
light showily
dresses, which were once displayed on the fashionable prom-
enades of our cities, are now only seen in carriages, for
which use they are made. Now and then, some matron or
maiden, from a far Western city, exhibits at the same time
her gay dress and her ignorance of prescribed street toilettes,
but even such displays are growing rarer and rarer, and
are generally confined to those who love ostentation more
than comfort.
Evening dress, which may be as gay as one chooses to
make it, has been defined by Lord Beaconsfield
to be a
style of costume sanctioned by society, for enabling ladies
to display their natural beauties with a profusion worthy
of a Grecian statue.
This is not a fair definition for American ladies; as,
although everywhere the custom to wear full evening
it is
dress in brilliant evening assemblages, but few ladies, out

of England (and demi-monde circles) wear their dresses
sut as distressingly low as those Lord Beaconsfield refers to.
Ball dress for ladies has already been described in the

chapter on evening parties^ and will be reviewed later.
Gentlemen wear a black dress suit, the coat being
"swallow-tail," the waistcoat cut low, the cravat white,
thin patent leather boots, and kid gloves of the palest hue,
if not white as prescribed. The shirt front should be plain ;
the studs and sleeve-links simple. It need not be added

that especial attention should be given to the hair, which,
according to the present mode, is neither so short as to
suggest an escaped lunatic, nor " so long as to give the

appearance of a fiddler." It is upon the too
better to err
short side, especially at the back of the head, where long
hair destroys the shape, and gives a touch of vulgarity,
even to the most highbred physiognomy. For this reason
it is to be regretted that the present style may not be a
permanent one.
Evening dress is the same, whatever the nature of the
evening's entertainment. The theory is, that a gentleman
dresses for dinner, and is then prepared alike for calls,
opera, or ball. Sunday evenings, morning dress is worn.
No one goes to church in evening dress, and no one is
expected to appear in it at home or away from home on
that day. In some circles evening dress is considered an
affectation, and it is well in provincial towns to do as
others do.
In the country, as at the seaside, gentlemen wear rough
cloth suitsand shooting costumes but as it is the custom
;
to give half-worn suits to servants, when any one garment

of such suits gives out, let gentlemen avoid wearing the
remaining two garments of a suit with a third that was not
made for it. Such mongrel or harlequin costumes are ca-
pable of transforming, in outward appearance, a gentleman
into an old clothes-dealer. For this reason, it is to be
hoped that a fashion, said to have been recently introduced

DRESS. 255
by members of the Coaching Club, of wearing trousers

darker than the suit, will not find favor. The rule has
heretofore been invariable, that the trousers must be lighter
than the coat and the waistcoat.
Evening and dinner dress, for gentlemen, is the same
as ball dress, only that gloves are dispensed with at din-
ner, and pale colors are preferred to white for ordinary
evening wear. Waistcoats cut low are not worn with frock-
coats, orwith any but dress-coats. White lawn cravats or
ties areworn only with evening dress. At other times the
use of them is confined to butlers and waiters, together
with suits of shining black cloth.
Worsted or cotton gloves are not permissible anywhere,
nor under any circumstances. Ungloved hands are prefer-
able. Colored shirts are worn in the morning, and are
often seen at watering-places until the dinner hour. Straw
and felt hats should never be worn with frock-coats.
Morning calls are often made by gentlemen in our cities,
as well as at watering-places, in their accustomed morning
dress.
At garden parties, gentlemen wear dark frock-coats,
white or black waistcoats, gray or colored trousers, plaids
or stripes, according to the fashion, and "stove-pipe" hats.
When invited to an early dinner or a luncheon, either
in the city or the country, or at a watering-place, the suit-
able dress for gentlemen is a black frock-coat, colored
trousers, white or black waistcoat, and black scarf or tie.
A black frock-coat worn with black trousers is as incorrect

a combination as a dress-coat and colored trousers would
be. A white neck-tie ought never to be worn with a frock-
coat. The same dress as that worn to garden parties is
suitable for a kettle-drum, a day reception, or a social tea,

and is worn on Sundays, both in town and country. Blonde
men can wear bright neckties and scarfs ; but let brunes
beware of more than the faintest clash of gay color when

they wish to look distinguished, for a superabundance
sometimes gives even a gentleman the appearance of a
bookmaker on the race-course. Custom, however, has a
great deal to do with our prejudices.
It is not considered good form for men to wear much
jewelry. One plain handsome ring, studs and sleeve-links,
a watch-chain, not too massive, and without pendants,, al-
ways looks more manly and aristocratic than a super-
abundance of ornament.
The suitable dress for riding in the park is an ordinary
walking costume; in the country, cords and boots and
felt hat may be adopted, but never in town. For shooting,
rough coats, Knickerbockers, thick stockings, leggings, and

substantial boots.
Gloves are worn in the an evening party, at
street, at
the opera or theatre, at receptions, at church, when paying

a call, driving or riding; but not in the country, nor at a
dinner. White is derigueur for balls; the palest colors for
evening parties ; neutral shades for church.

Much confusion has prevailed in the minds of some
American men as to the occasions when a dress-coat is
to be worn. It has been shown that morning dress and

evening dress for men varies as decidedly as it does for
women. A gentleman and white tie feels
in a dress-coat
as uncomfortable? in the daylight as would a lady in low
neck and short sleeves. The gas should be lighted, and
the shutters closed, on ceremonious occasions where even-
ing dress is desired in daylight. Frenchmen are married
in dress-coats at morning weddings, Englishmen in frock-
coats. The true evening costume, accepted as such
throughout the world, has at length, though not without
some tribulation, established itself firmly in this country.
With advancing culture we have grown more cosmopoli-
DRESS. 257
tan, and the cosmopolitan evening dress, acknowledged

everywhere from Indus to the pole, has been granted un-
disputed sway. Thus far, then, we have harmonized our
standard with that of the rest of the world ; but in the
matter of the proper costume for state occasions before
dinner, the average American man is very much in the
dark, and even high officials, governors, cabinet officers
and other dignified people, will get themselves up for a
morning reception, a luncheon, or some midday ceremony,
as though they were going to dine. Considering that in
this matter the laws of cosmopolitan society are as well
established as in the other, this carelessness is very absurd ;
yet it is not entirely hopeless. The swallow-tail has so

recently secured its due recognition, that it naturally
obtrudes itself in an unseemly way, but in good time it
will learn its place and keep it.

A dress-coat at a morning or afternoon reception, on
any one but a waiter, is as much out of ^lace as a frock-
coat would be at a large dinner. The
and gray
frock-coat
trousers, make quite as becoming a costume,and one that
is established for morning dress by the same regulations
which prescribe our evening dress.
As to the use of the bath, the flesh-brush, and the care
of the teeth and the nails, it is unnecessary to dwell;
and a good appearance as is
these are as essential to health
tidiness and suitableness in the dress. Long nails on
ladies or on gentlemen arc known in the best society as an
abomination, and long hair should be left to the monopoly
of those artists and authors who have bohemian tenden-
cies. The same class of men are given to indulging in
colored cravats, showy shirt fronts, huge coral studs, lace
cravats and perfumes.
For ladies the golden rule is to avoid extremes. Dr.
Johnson's remark, " I am sure she was well-dressed, for I
17
cannot remember what she had on," suggests a clue to the

secret of being faultlessly attired. Refinement in dress
and refinement in character often go together, as well as a
love of the beautiful in nature and in art.
Indifference and consequent inattention to dress, often

show pedantry, self-righteousness or indolence. It is not
a virtue, but a defect in the character. Every woman
should study to make the best of herself with the means
at her command. Among the rich, the love of dress pro-
motes some degree of exertion and display of taste in
themselves, and fosters ingenuity and industry in infe-
riors ; in the middle classes it engenders contrivance, dili-
gence, neatness of hand ; among the humbler it has its
good So long as dress merely interests, amuses,

effects.
occupies such time and such means as we can reasonably

allot to it, it is salutary; refining the tastes and the habits,
and giving satisfaction and pleasure to others.
An attention to dress is useful as retaining, even in the
minds of sensible men, that pride in a wife's appearance
which is so agreeable to her, as well as that due influence
which, in the present state of society, cannot be attained
without it.
But a love of dress has its perils for weak minds. Un-
controlled by good sense, and stimulated by personal
vanity, it becomes a temptation first, and then a curse.
When it is indulged in to the detriment of better employ-

ments, and beyond the compass of means, it cannot be too
severely condemned. It then becomes criminal.
Catharine of Arragon is said to have expressed the
opinion that "dressing-time is murdered time;" but the
woman who has not some natural taste in dress, some love
of novelty, some delight in the combination of colors, must
be deficient in a sense of the beautiful. As a work of art
a well-dressed woman is a study. Consistency, in regard
TOILET. 259
to station and fortune, is the first matter to be considered.

A woman of good sense will not wish to expend in un-
necessary extravagancies monev wrung from the hands of
an anxious, laborious husband ; or if her husband be a
man of fortune, she will not even then encroach upon her
allowance. During the first few years of married life,
where the income is moderate, it should be the pride of a
woman to see how little she can expend upon her dress,
and yet present that tasteful, creditable appearance which
is desirable. Much depends upon management, and upon
the care taken of garments. The French women turn
everything to account, nor do they think it unbecoming to
their dignity to be careful of their clothing when wearing
it. They are never seen trailing the skirts of 'rich silk
gowns in the street, nor any gowns as to that matter. It
is a disgusting sight to see a woman performing the work
of a street cleaner, and taking up in her clothing the dust
and impurities that have collected upon street pavements,
to say nothing of the extravagance of the act. Walking
costumes are never worn by Europeans of the higher
classes long enough to touch the ground. In fact, the
first requisite in a lady's toilet, if she wishes to make her-
self attractive, is cleanliness. On this head, fastidiousness
cannot be carried too far. Cleanliness is the outward
sign of inward purity. Cleanliness of the person is
health, and health is Some writer gives purity of

beauty.
the mind as the first requisite in a woman, and cleanliness
of person as the second. The dressing-room work can
be quite well performed in from half to three-quarters of
an hour, including the bath with friction, and the brush-
ing and arranging of the hair. It should at latest be
achieved by eight o'clock in summer, and nine in winter.
To sleep too much is as trying to the constitution as to
sleep too little. To sleep too much is to render oneself
;
liable to all kinds of minor ailments, both of mind and

body. It is a habit that cannot be too severely censured,
especially in the young.
The bath is a most important object of study. It is
not to be supposed that we wash become clean

in order to
we wash because we wish to remain clean. Cold water
refreshes and invigorates, but does not cleanse, and those
persons, therefore, who daily use a cold-sponge bath in the
morning, should frequently "use a warm one for cleansing
purposes, of from 96 to 100. When a plunge bath is
taken, the safest temperature is from 80 to 90, which
answers the purpose both of refreshing and cleansing.
Soap should be plentifully used, and the flesh-brush
applied vigorously, drying with a huck-a-back or coarse
Turkish towel. Nothing improves the complexion like
the daily use of the flesh-brush, with early rising and
exercise in the open air. The teeth should be carefully
brushed after every meal, as well as in the morning and
at night, with a tooth-brush not too hard. "Amykos" is
an excellent wash for the teeth.* Very hot and very

sweet things, as well as iced drinks, should be avoided.
The breath should be particularly watched and cared for.
Onions have been called the forbidden fruit of the Eve of
the nineteenth century. As soon as the breath becomes
habitually unpleasant, one should consult a physician,
feeling quite sure that the digestive machinery is out of
order. The greatest care should be taken to keep the
nails cut short and fastidiously clean. Most druggists
keep the necessary articles for preserving the nails in
* This cheap preparation of a European chemist is equally good

and for the skin. Its effect is magical in healing any
for a hair- wash,
abrasion. Equally good for this latter purpose is " Pond's Extract,"
which has a world-wide reputation for its really wonderful properties
as a remedy in the numerous ills common to every-day life.
TOILET. 261
order. The boxes are labelled " BeautS ties Mains, Poudre
et Polissoir a Ongles" In cutting and filing them, every
care must be given to the preservation of the shape and
the removal of superfluous skin. A liberal use of the
nail-brush, tepid water, and best Windsor soap, will insure
the preservation of a delicate hand. Those who are trou-
bled with a rough skin, will find it improved by bathing
them with cream or glycerin. The hair requires a good
deal of care, though of the simplest and most inartificial
kind. The secret of fine and glossy hair is persistent
brushing at morning and evening with a hair-brush kept
clean by frequent washings in hot water and soda.
"Amykos," which is devoid of oil or glycerin, is a
pleasant wash and softening the skin of the
for cleansing
head when dry, and is invaluable for other purposes men-
tioned in the paper accompanying each bottle. Above all
things, never attempt to change the color of the hair by
means of fashionable dyes and fluids. Color so obtained
cannot harmonize naturally with the skin, eyes, and eye-
brows that nature has given and ends by disfiguring
;
those who resort to it, causing them to be taken for

actresses or women of the demi-monde.
Let girls be careful in regard to diet, take regular ex-
ercise in the open wear broad-brimmed hats in the
air,
sun and veils in the wind let them avoid pearl powders
;
and washes of every kind (unless such sweet and harmless

ones as Amykos and Godfrey's Extract of Elder Flowers);
let them, above all things, go early to bed, and rise be-
times in the morning; and if by so doing they are not

beautiful, they never can be in any other way.
The face should never be washed when heated from
exercise. Wipe the perspiration from the skin, and wait
until it is sufficiently cool before you bathe it. In case of
any eruption upon the skin, no time should be lost in
procuring medical advice. "He who doctors himself has

a fool for a physician," says' the proverb.
To return from the toilet to the dress. To dress well
demands something more than a full purse and a good
figure. It requires good taste, good sense and refinement.
A woman of good sense will neither make dress her first
nor her She will remember that no

last object in life.
wife will betray that total indifference for her husband

which is implied in the neglect of her appearance, and she
will also remember that to dress consistently and tastefully
is one of the duties which she owes to society. There is a
Spanish proverb, which says, " Every hair has its shadow."
So, in like manner, every lady, however insignificant her
social position may appear to herself, must exercise a cer-
tain influence on the feelings and opinions of others. If,
therefore, the art of dressing appears either too irksome or

too frivolous to such women as are engaged in serious oc-
cupations, let them remember that the art of dressing per-
forms the same part in beautifying domestic life as is per-

formed by music and the fine arts in embellishing the life,
moral and spiritual.
So long, therefore, as dress merely occupies so much
time, and requires so much money as we are fairly entitled
to allow it, nothing can be said against it. Dress, to be in
perfect taste, need not be costly ; and no woman of right
feeling will adorn her person at the expense of her hus-
band's comfort or her children's education.
A woman's toilet should be as bien soignee, and as well
chosen at the family breakfast-table as at the grand ball.
If she is young, her dress will be youthful if she is old, ;
it should not affect simplicity. The golden rule in dress

is to avoid extremes. Ladies who are not very young nor
very striking in appearance cannot do better than wear
quiet colors. Ladies who are not rich can always appear
TOILET. 263
well dressed with a little care in the choice and arrange-

ment of the materials and colors.
Morning dress should be faultless in its way. For
young ladies, married or unmarried, nothing is prettier in
summer than white or very light morning dresses of ma-
terials that will wash but they must always be exquisitely
;
fresh and clean, ribbons fresh, collars or ruehes irreproach-
able.
The usual dress for elderly ladies of wealth and position
should be of dark silk. Jewelry, flowers in caps, or hair
ornaments, and light silk dresses, are not suitable for
morning wear. All diamonds should be reserved for
evening wear.
Thin ladies can wear delicate colors, while stout, florid
persons look best in black or dark gray. For old as well
as young, however, the question of color must be deter-
mined by complexion and figure. Rich colors harmonize
with brunette complexions and dark hair ; delicate colors
with persons of blonde hair and complexion.
Imitation lace should never be worn by those who can
afford to encourage art and industry. A lady must always
be bien chaussee. If stockings are visible, they should be
of silk or fine thread ; the shoe well made, and somewhat
trimmed. Too many rings are vulgar. English ladies
seldom wear other than those of a solid kind in the morn-
ing. Continental European and American ladies are not
so particular, and are frequently seen, not only with
diamond rings, but withdiamond solitaires in their ears,
those containing stones set in a cluster being distinguished
by them as belonging to evening dress solely.
A peignoir or loose robe of rich texture may be worn in
the early morning hours, but is scarcely consistent after
midday.
The morning coiffure, be it a cap or be it the dressing of
the hair, should be neat, simple and compact. A head-dress

of lace and bows of ribbon becoming to married women,
is
but never suitable for young girls. The use of them by the
unmarried is confined to the demi-monde. Artificial flowers
are not worn in morning caps. Walking dresses should
always be quiet in color, simple, substantial, and, above
all, founded on the science of combination. In the city
there should be some degree of richness in the dress for ;
the country it tasteful, solid and strong.

should be For-
tunately for the health of the present generation, thin mo-
rocco boots are no longer worn for walking. Fashion
decrees thick boots, balmoral stockings, gants de Suede,
and short gowns, as the prescribed walking costume.
American women can now enjoy a good walk with pleas-
ure, and without shuddering at the aspect of a filthy
crossing, or worrying themselves with the weight of skirts
which cleanliness enforces their lifting from the ground,
since the French modistes have at last consented to make
American walking costumes as they have always made them
for Europeans. Women of the lower orders can now have,
as in Europe, the uncleanly monopoly of wearing carriage
toilettes in walking.
Visiting costumes, or those worn at day receptions, are
of richer material than walking suits. The bonnet is either
simple or rich, according to the taste of the wearer, but it
must not encroach upon such as are suitable only for a fete.
It must still be what the French call "un chapeau de
fatigue." A jacket of velvet, or shawl, or fur-trimmed
mantle, are the concomitants of the carriage visiting dress
in winter. In summer, all should be bright, cool, agree-
able to wear, and pleasant to look at. Mantles of real
lace, though less worn in America than formerly, are always
rich. Ordinary evening dress admits of great taste and

variety. A lady should provide herself with dresses suit-
TOILET. 285
able for demi-toilette. To wear dresses in the home circle
that have done service in the past as ball or dinner dresses,

sometimes gives a tawdry, miserable look to the wearer.
Nothing is so vulgar as finery and jewelry out of place.
The full dinner dress admits of great splendor in the
present days of luxury. It may be of any thick texture
of silk in vogue, long, fresh and sweeping. Diamonds
are used, but not in full suits as at balls, only in broaches,
pendants, earrings and bracelets. The same rule applies
to emeralds, but not to pearls. Rows of pearls are worn
with any dress ; they suit either the demi-toilette or the
grand dinner, if the material be sufficiently rich. If arti-
ficial flowers are worn in the hair, they should be of the

choicest description. The
fan should be perfect in its way,
and the gloves should be quite fresh. Every trifle in a
lady's costume should be, as far as she can afford it, fault-
less. She should prefer to go out in a simple gown rather
than with false lace, or with soiled gloves.
Ball dressing requires less art than the nice gradations
of costume in the dinner dress and the dress for small even-
ing parties. For a ball, everything light and diaphanous,
somewhat fanciful and airy, for all save dowagers. What
are called good dresses seldom look well at a ball. The
heavy, richly-trimmed silk, is only appropriate to those
who do not dance.
Much jewelry is out of place for young ladies at any
time. Diamonds and camel's hair shawls are considered
unsuitable for unmarried ladies until they have passed a
certain age. Handkerchiefs trimmed with lace should be
reserved for balls and evening parties.
Natural flowers are always more youthful than artificial
ones. .
Perfumes, if used at all, should be used in the strictest

moderation. To be tolerated, they must be of the most
recherche" kind. Mask and patchouli should always be

avoided, as people of sensitive temperament are often made
ill by them. Cologne water of the best quality is never
offensive.
Opera dress for matinees may be as elegant as for morn-
ing calls. A bonnet is always worn, even by those who
occupy boxes, but it may be as dressy as one chooses to
make In the evening ladies are at liberty to wear
it.
evening dresses, with ornaments in the hair instead of a

bonnet and no one who has noticed the great difference in
;
the appearance of the house when ladies wear light colors,

will wish to take away from the effect by wearing dark
hues. Philadelphia has one of the prettiest opera-houses
in America, and when it was the custom for ladies there
to dress for the dress-circle and parquette, as they do still
elsewhere, the house on an opera-night rivalled in effect a

London audience. It has been said that the best-dressed
women and the worst-dressed men are found among the
Russians, the French, and Americans, while English gen-
tlemen are left to palm for good dress, over
carry off the
all other nations. The Germans and Scandinavians, as a
rule, are still worse dressed, although there are many among
them whose dress could not be improved, according to our
present ideas of what is correct.
Fashions are constantly changing, and those who do not
adopt the extremes, can well afford to feel satisfied with the
medium, for so many are the prevailing modes at the pres-
ent time, that among them may be found one to suit every
style of form and face
The secret simply consists in a woman's knowing the
three grand unities
her own station, her own age and her
own points; and no woman can dress well who does not.
With this knowledge she turns a cold eye to the assurances
of shopmen, and the recommendations of milliners. She
MOURNING. 267
cares not how new or original a pattern may be, if it be

ugly; or how recent a shape, if it be awkward. Not that
her costume is always new; on the contrary, she wears
many a cheap dress, but it is always pretty, and many an
old one, but it is always good. She deals in no gaudy con-
fusion of colors, nor does she affect a studied primness or
sobriety ; but she either refreshes you with a spirited con-
trast, or composes you with a judicious harmony.
After this, we need not say that whoever is attracted by
the costume will not be disappointed in the wearer. She
may not be handsome nor accomplished, but we will answer
for her being even-tempered, well-informed, thoroughly
sensible and a complete gentlewoman. After all, in all
these important matters of dress, it is the wearer's own
sense on which their proper application depends.
MOURNING.
The people of the United States are the only people
who have no prescribed periods for the wearing of mourn-
ing garments. This causes some families to appear want-
ing in respect for the memory of the departed, and others
to be ostentatiously long in displaying the emblems of
their sorrow and unchristian want of resignation. Others
wear mourning long after their hearts have ceased to mourn.
Where there is profound grief, no rules are needed ; but
where the affliction is of a lighter nature, then comes in
the need of an observance of fixed times for wearing mourn-
ing garb, if worn at all. Many are beginning to follow
the sensible custom, introduced in England, of leaving off
all bright colors and adhering strictly to black, without
using the materials which are confined to mourning dress;
and many more are reserving the sad privilege of following
beloved remains to their last resting-place, without the
unwelcome presence of others outside of their owm irame-
-
diate families. Before this custom was introduced, very

often only the male relatives and friends went to the in-
terment. JNow, where inclination leads, all the near of kin
are present at this sad rite. The period of retirement from
the world was once more protracted than it is, now that
European customs are more generally followed, excepting
in such cases as the heart dictates a longer seclusion.
Formerly, mourning was worn in England both for a
longer period and of a much deeper character than is usual
at the present time. Two years were not considered too
long a time for a father or a mother. TsTow, custom pre-
scribes only one year. It is also considered better form now
to wear plainer and less ostentatiously heavy and expensive
habiliments. Widows wear deep mourning for one year;
then ordinary mourning as long a time as they may wish.
Deep mourning is considered to be woollen " stuff n and
crape. Second mourning is black silk trimmed with crape.
Half-mourning is black and white. Complimentary mourn-
ing is black silk without crape. These different stages are
less observed everywhere, outside of courts, than formerly.
The French divide mourning garb into three classes,
deep, ordinary, and half mourning. In deep mourning,
black woollen cloths only are worn; in ordinary mourning,
silk and woollen both and in half-mourning, black and
;
white, gray and violet. In France, etiquette prescribes for

a husband one year and six weeks six months of deep ;
mourning, six of ordinary, and six weeks half-mourning.

For a wife, a father, a mother, six months three deep and ;
three half-mourning. For a grandparent, two months and

a half, slight mourning. For a brother or sister, two months,
one of which is deep mourning. For an uncle or an aunt,
three weeks of ordinary mourning, and two weeks for a
cousin, ^yhile wearing deep mourning, one does not go
into society, neither are visits received. In the United
;
MOURNING. 269
States we have no fixed rules, but of late years the retire-

ment from the world, after the loss of a near relative, has
been much shortened. For one year, no formal visiting
is undertaken, and no entertaining nor receiving, save in
exceptional cases. Mourning (or black) is worn for a hus-

band or a wife two years one year deep, one year light.
:
For parents, from one to two years and for brothers and
;
sisters that have reached maturity, one year. Those who

are invited to a funeral, though not related, must go en-
tirely in black, wearing black gloves and a black beaver
hat. To appear in hats of felt or straw, is wanting in due
respect to customs.
About a week after the funeral, friends call on the be-
reaved family, and acquaintances within a month. The
calls of the latter are not repeated until cards of acknowl'
edgment have been received by the family, the leaving of
which announces that they are ready to see their friends. It
is the custom for intimate friends to wear no bright colors
when making their calls of condolence.

In making the first calls of condolence, none but the most
intimate friends ask to sec the family. Short notes of con-
dolence, expressing the deepest sympathy, when genuine,
are always acceptable, and help to comfort stricken hearts,
like oil poured into bleeding wounds. Formal notes of
condolence are no longer sent.
" Console if you will, I can bear it
"lis only a waste of breath ;
Not all the preaching since Adam

Has made death other than death,"
isthe language of most hearts in hours of deep bereave-

ment; but those who have known anything of the un-
sounded depths of sorrow do not attempt consolation. All
that they try to do is to find words wherein to express their
deep sympathy with the grief-stricken one.
Form of such a Letter, copied from one received.
My darling :
We have just received 's letter and your few touch-

ing lines. They almost broke my heart. Oh, that I could
fly to you, and in some way be of the least comfort to you,
You poor, bereaved mother ! no consolation,
I can offer
for I can feel none. What more than mortal anguish you
have gone through My very heart bleeds for you. May
!
our heavenly Father help you. He only can. Take care

of yourself for the sake of all who love you so much. I
feel the most distracting solicitude about you.
Such letters are indeed comforting to bruised and break-

ing hearts, knitting in closer affection the bonds and ties
of relationship or friendship. Ah, why is it that sorrow

must so often hold the lantern, which out of the darkness
and turmoil of the world flashes its light suddenly upon
the well-springs of love, and reveals to us the pure and
calm depths of its ofttimes neglected waters? A writer in
the " New York Evangelist" says : Do not keep the alabaster
boxes of your love and tenderness sealed up until your
friends are dead. Fill their lives with sweetness. Speak
approving, cheering words while their ears can hear them,
and while their hearts can be thrilled by them. The flow-
ers you mean to send for their coffins, send to brighten and
sweeten their homes before they leave them. I would
rather have a bare coffin without a flower, and a funeral
without a eulogy, than a life without the sweetness of love
and sympathy. Post-mortem kindnesses do not cheer the
burdened spirit. Flowers on the coffin cast no fragrance
backward over the weary days.
Nor are they grateful offerings to sensitive hearts, while
the dead remain unburied. They seem to mock the grief,
instead of lightening it. " I never wish to see a flower
MOURNING. 271
again/' was the cry that came from an anguished mother's

heart, tortured with the memories that flowers must always
bring her, such a sea of garlands had flowed in for her dead
son at the time of his burial. The hearts that ached with
her own had followed a custom, now, happily for the
growing daily in disfavor.
afflicted,
A few rose-buds, or white flowers, for a child, or for a

young girl, are far more suitable and acceptable than blos-
soms wired into crowns, crosses, and wreaths.
Let flowers, then, be sent to the bereaved, in token -of
sympathy, in due time after the burial, and not for the
dead ; and let us all so conduct ourselves towards the living
that we have no memories of unkindness shown them,
shall
to add, what Whittier calls "-the saddest burden of hu-

manity" to our lives "remorse over the dead."
If we were only half as lenient to the living as we are
to the dead, says Lady how much happiness
Blessington,
might we render them, and from how much vain and bitter
remorse might we be spared, when the grave, the all-atoning
grave, has closed over them !
The fear of not showing sufficient respect to the memory

of the dead, often causes a longer exclusion from the world
than the feelings dictate. Therefore prescribed periods,
which the nations of Europe decree, ought to be
like those
adopted by us, and those who wish could increase the
period, according to their desires.
Real grief needs no appointed time for seclusion, or for
wearing the habiliments of mourning. It is the duty of
every one to interest himself or herself in accustomed ob-
jects of care as soon as it is possible to make the exertion -,
for in fulfilling our duties to the living we best show the

strength of our affection for the dead, as well as our sub-
mission to the will of Him who knows what is better for
our dear ones than we can know or dream. But submis-
:
sion does not come with the blow that smites us. Our
first cry is
" O Christ! that it were possible

For one short hour to see
The souls we love, that they might tell
Us what and where they be!"
It is only after we have walked with Sorrow, hand in

hand, with slow feet, and eyes that see not for the tears,
crying for rest and praying for release, that we come at last
where her rent veil falls apart,

to the heights of resignation,
and we behold her, radiant, grand and calm, and learn in
her restful embrace that the angel Sorrow is also the angel
Peace.
Ah, how much sooner would we reach those heights,
could we but have that living faith which would keep in
our minds the truth that
>
11
Ever near us, though unseen,
The dear immortal spirits tread ;
For all the boundless universe

Is life, there are no dead.'' 1
Our Saviour has taught us that death is not the evening,

but the morning of life ; not a rocky barrier, but an illu-
mined gateway, a covered bridge that opens into light,
"We bow our heads,

At going out ; we shrink, and enter straight
Another golden chamber of the King's,
Larger than this we leave, and lovelier."

SALUTATIONS. 273
CHAPTER IX.
bAEETATIOXS THE PE03IEXADE rXTEODUCTTOXS AMERI-

CAN MEX EXGLISHMEX THE LOBKED TYPE OF
WOMEX SEEF-EESPECT.
"The salutation is the touchstone of good breeding." St. Loup.
" That self-respect, which is at the same time always so full of

respect toward others, is the peculiar ornament of court life."--
Auerbach.
" What we call '

formulas '
are not in their origin bad ; they are
indisputably good. Formula is method, habitude found wherever ;
man is found. Formulas fashion themselves as paths do, as beaten

highways, leading toward some sacred or high object, whither many
men are bent. Consider it: One man, full of heartfelt, earnest im-
pulse, finds out a way of doing somewhat were it uttering of his
soul's reverence for the Highest, were it but of fitly saluting hisfelloio-
ma?i. An inventor was needed to do that, a poet; he has articulated
the dim, struggling thought that dwelt in his own and many hearts.
This is his way of doing that; these are his footsteps, the beginning
of a 'path.' And now see, the second man travels naturally in the
footsteps of his foregoer; it is the easiest method. In the footsteps
of his foregoer, yet with improvements, with changes, where such
seem good; at all events with enlargements, the path ever widening
itself as more travel it, till at last there is broad highway, whereon
a
the whole world may travel and drive. While there remains a city
or shrine, or any reality to drive to, at the farther end, the highway
shall be right welcome." Carlyle.
" A
bow," says La Fontaine, " is a note drawn at sight.
"You are bound to acknowledge it immediately, and to the
full amount." According to circumstances, it should be
respectful, cordial, civil, or familiar. An inclination of
the head is often sufficient between gentlemen, or a gesture
of the hand, or the mere touching of the hat; but in bow-
ls
ing to a lady the hat must be lifted. If you know people

slightly, you recognize them slightly if you know them
;
well, you bow with more cordiality. The body is not bent
at all in bowing, as in the days of the old school forms of
politeness; the inclination of the head is all that is neces-
sary. One's own judgment ought to be sufficient as to the

empressement of the salutation. In bowing to a lady, the
hat is only lifted from the head, not held out at arm's length
for a view of the interior. If smoking, the gentleman
manages to withdraw his cigar before lifting his hat or, ;
should he happen to have his hand in his pocket, he re-

moves it.
Gentlemen who are driving, are often embarrassed by
bowing acquaintances. They are obliged to keep a tight
hold of the reins, and this is impossible if they remove
their hats. A wellbred foreigner would never dream of
saluting a lady by raising his whip to his hat. American
gentlemen have adopted this custom, but it would be still
better if they would set the fashion of bowing without
touching the hat or raising the hand, when holding the
reins. Our ideas of what constitutes politeness in such
points are entirely controlled by custom, and if it were an
understood thing that gentlemen who are driving are not
expected to take off their hats, the simple inclination of the
head, a trifle lower, perhaps, than when the hat is lifted,
would soon be accepted good form by all sensible peo-

as in
ple. It certainly is a more respectful form of salutation
than raising the whip, which shocks those who have not
become habituated to this modern innovation.
The Prince of Wales, not very long ago, was coming
down the steep hill at Windsor with a pair of restive beasts,
his cigar in his mouth, his whip and reins in his right hand.
It was the work of an instant only to take his cigar from
his mouth, shift his whip and reins, and lift his hat, in pass-
SALUTATIONS. 275
ing a lady whom he but slightly knew. There are but

few, however, who could have so skilfully managed to do
all this.
A wellbred person instinctively bows the moment that

he recognizes an acquaintance, at the instant of the first
meeting of the eyes. According to the rule of courts, and

of good society everywhere, any one who has been intro-
duced to you, or any one to whom you have been intro-
duced, is entitled to this mark of respect.
A bow does not entail a calling acquaintance, and to

neglect it shows neglect in early education, as well as a
deficiency in cultivation and in the instincts of refine-
ment; so that the truth of St. Loup's assertion, that the
bow is the' touchstone of good breeding, is made good.
Its entire neglect reveals the character and the training

of the person ; the manner of its observance reveals the very
shades of breeding that exist between the illbred and the
wellbred.
In thoroughfares where persons are constantly passing,
gentlemen keep to the left of a lady, without regard to the
wall, in order to protect her from the jostling elbows of
the unmannerly; unless a lady prefers to walk on the
gentleman's left, /or his protection.
A gentleman walking with a lady returns a bow made
to her (lifting his hat not too far from his head), although
the one bowing is an entire stranger to him.
It is a civility to return a bow, although you do not know
the one who is bowing to you. The more cultivated a per-
son is, the more prompt he will be found in such civilities.
Either the one who bows knows you, or he has mistaken
you some one else. In either case, you should return
for
the bow, and probably the mistake will be discovered to

have occurred from want of a quick recognition on your
own part, or from some resemblance that you bear to
another. The bow costs you nothing, and the withholding

of it shows you to be either gauche or rude.
" My boy, you take off your hat too often," said a father
to his son, as they were walking together. " I believe
you can't pass a dog without touching it, and that you
would say '1 beg pardon if you trod upon his tail."
'
"Mother says I must take it off whenever I pass any

one that I know, and that I must touch it even when I
pass the servants in the street. She says General Wash-
ington took his hat off to his black men because he didn't
want them to be more polite than he was."
The father did not pursue the subject; but the lesson
was not lost upon him, for, of course, he did not wish his
son to excel him in civility. No one will deny that the
difference between wellbred and illbred children is in a
great measure due to the precepts of parents; and parents,
who have the right ideas with regard to training, will
teach their children to pay as much regard to the feelings
of the lower classes as to the feelings of those who are
their equals. There is no one whose good will is not
worth having; and no act of courtesy, no kindness, is ever
entirely thrown away. There is an Arab proverb " Do :
good, and throw it into the sea. If the fishes do not

observe it, God will." The truth of Emerson's assertion,
that beautiful behavior is more than a beautiful face and
form, finds proof in a remark made by a child concerning
a lady whose manners were faultless, but who did not pos-
sess any remarkable degree of beauty.
" Miss Consuelo is the most beautiful lady in the
world," said the boy, coming in from his morning ride on
his pony.
"Consuelo de Forrest is no beauty," was the mother's
answer. " Mrs. Greatdash is much handsomer than she
is."
SALUTATIONS. 277
" "Well, I don't think so; Mrs. Greatdash never bows

to mo when she passes me, and Miss Consuelo always
does."
In no one of the trivial observances that good society
calls for is there a more unerring test of the breeding,
training, nurture, or culture of a person than the manner
in which the salutation of recognition is made. It should
be prompt as soon as the eyes meet, whether on the street
or in a room. The intercourse need go no further, but
that bow must be made. To omit it is to stamp yourself
as lowbred. There are but few laws which have more
cogent reasons for their observance than this. If the bow
is not exchanged at the moment of the first meeting; of the
eyes, what a prodigious tax upon the memory it would be,
destroying much of the pleasure of social intercourse ; while,
if you bow you recognize your friends in turn, there is
as
no remembering with whom you have ex-
difficulty in
changed salutations. In a drive upon a crowded prome-
nade, it is not always possible to observe this rule, however,
as the carriages frequently bowl past each other so swiftly
as to prevent instant recognition where the face is not
thoroughly a familiar one. This rule holds good under
all circumstances, whether' within doors or without.
Those who abstain from bowing at one time, and bow at
another, need never be surprised to find the wellbred
avoiding any continuation of an acquaintance that they
are made to feel can never be a congenial one; and such
individuals must not shrink from knowing that the odious
word "snobs" is applied to them by those who are not
snobbish, even though an absent mind is the cause of the
remissness.
The author of "Social Etiquette" says: "Ladies who
entertain hospitably, and possess hosts of acquaintances,
are like]}- to invite many young gentlemen with whose
families they are familiar; but as they seldom have an

opportunity of seeing their young friends except for a
moment or two during an evening party, it would be
strange if, sometimes, these ladies should not fail to recog-
nize a recent guest when they meet on the promenade.
Young gentlemen are oversensitive about these matters,
and imagine that there must be a reason for the apparent
indifference. That the lady invites him to her house is an
evidence of her regard, but she cannot charge her memory
with the features of her multitude of young acquaintances,
much as she would like to show this courtesy to them all."
Young persons often wait for the recognition of the
elder, having been instructed by books that it is the place
of the elder to show the first recognition. No books can
replace the training of parents in such matters, or the in-
stincts of kind hearts.
The introduction that entitles to recognition having been
once made, it is the duty of the younger person to recall
himself or herself to the recollection of the elder person,
if there is much difference in age, by bowing each time of
meeting, until the recognition becomes mutual. As persons
advance in life they look for these attentions upon the part
of the young, and it may be; in some instances, that it is
the only way which the young have of showing their ap-
preciation of courtesies extended to them by the old or
middle-aged. Persons who have large circles of acquaint-
ance often confuse the faces of the young whom they know
with the familiar faces which they meet and do not know,
and from frequent errors of this kind they fall into the
habit of waiting to catch some look or gesture of recog-
nition. Only persons of a limited acquaintance, or kings
and queens, who have chamberlains or nomenclators to
utter in low tones the names of those whom they approach,
can be expected to remember the faces and names of ali
SALUTATIONS. 279
who have been introduced to them and no king, nor ;
man or woman possessing culture and self-

queen, nor any
respect, would pass knowingly an acquaintance without a
salutation, unless that person had forfeited the claim which
an introduction imposes.
Should any one really wish to avoid a bowing acquaint-
ance with a person who has once been properly introduced,
he may do so by looking aside, or dropping the eyes as the
person approaches, for if the eyes meet there is no alterna-
tive, bow he must.
Bowing once to a person passing upon a public prom-
enade or drive is all that civility requires. If the person
is a friend, it is in better form, the second and subsequent
passings, should you catch his eye, to smile slightly, in-
stead of bowing repeatedly. If he is an acquaintance, it
is best to avert the eyes.

A bow should never be accompanied by a broad smile,
even where you are well acquainted ; although cultivated
men and women of the world seldom fail, when they bow,
to let that beam of good-will lighten their eyes, which
distinguishes the recognition of such from the idiotic bow
of the peasant to his superior, in which not a muscle moves,
and there is no lighting up of the eyes, but instead an ex-
pression that seems to betoken entire vacuity of mind.
" Avoid one of those i
grins '
which, beginning at the
lower corner of the left ear, go all the way across the face
to the right ear."
" You should never speak to an acquaintance without a
smile in your eyes," says an English author, adding,
"Aspire to calm confidence rather than to loftiness in
your manner of salutation."
A gentleman on horseback, who sees that a lady wishes
to stop him, will dismount and walk by her side, leading
his horse, for there are few occasions on which it is per-

missible to stand while talking in the street.
A lady may permit a gentleman who is walking with
her to carry any very small parcel that she has, but never
more than one.
A lady cannot take the arms of two gentlemen, nor
should two ladies take each one arm of a gentleman,
" sandwiching " him, as it were.
Ladies cannot talk or call across a street.
Gentlemen do not smoke when driving or walking with
ladies, nor on promenades much frequented.
" Never stare at any one/' is a rule with no exceptions.
" Why have you taken such an aversion to Mr. Line ?"
asked a lady of a gentleman.
" Because he stares at every woman he passes. I can
tell as well as any other man the points of every woman
that passes me, but no one catches me staring at her like a
Hottentot," was the answer.
When a gentleman is introduced to a lady, both bow
slightly, and the gentleman opens conversation. It is the
place of the one who is introduced to make the first
remark. The reason for this is so evident that it needs no

explanation.
A gentleman must not shake hands with a lady until
she has made the first movement. It would be excessively
rude and underbred not to give his hand instantly should
she extend her own. Our American gentlemen are not as
much given handshaking as Englishmen are.
to
A married lady should always extend her hand to a
stranger brought to her house by a common friend, as an
evidence of her cordial welcome. Where an introduction
is fordancing, there is no shaking of hands.
A gentleman when stopped by a lady does not allow
her to stand while talking with him, but offers to turn and
SALUTATIONS. 281
walk with her. Unless a lady has something of importance

to say, she should not so tax the time of a business man,
although of course if he has an engagement to meet he is
at liberty to plead that as an excuse as soon as he can.

When a gentleman joins a lady on the street, turning to
walk with her, he is not obliged to escort her home. He

can take his leave without making any apology.
Never give the cut direct, unless you are justified in doing
so by some inexcusable rudeness. It is a much better way,
when persons speak disagreeably, as people have a way of
doing when they have taken oifence, to return the recog-
nition as coldly as possible, and upon the next occasion,
when you meet them, to turn away, or look downwards in
passing. This is much less rude than to give the "cut"
direct, which is done by returning a bow with a stony stare.
A lady who had time after time encountered one of these

eyelid and chin movements in an acquaintance in place of
a bow, and knowing herself to be perfectly guiltless of any
desire to give offence, finally stopped the lady when pass-
ing, and said "Sometimes I think you do not re-
to her :
member me, Mrs. Dash." "Oh, yes, I remember you

perfectly," was the answer, "but as you have never called
upon me, I did not think it was necessary to keep up a
mere speaking acquaintance." The lady, who had first
spoken, begged the other's pardon for having troubled her
so long under such circumstances, and never troubled her
again. But as it is better to err on the side of being too
charitable than to allow wounded self-love to make you
resentful, you should, when there has been any affection or
congeniality, make sure, if possible, of the changed feeling
of acquaintances before allowing their changed manner to
influence you to drop them.
A lady, who had for a long time borne the slight and
haughty bow of an acquaintance whom she valued as a
friend, at last said to her :

" What have I done to displease
you, that your manner has changed so entirely towards
me?" The acquaintance replied: "I do not know what
you mean." "I" mean, that instead of bowing cordially
to me as you once did, you bow in such a way, that had it
not been for your kindness to me in a time of trial, I would
have stopped bowing altogether." " Why, it is yourself
who has caused it," was the reply. " You were so very
capricious in your way of bowing to me
sometimes so
pleasantly, and again so distantly, that I came very near
ceasing to bow." The lady who had entered the complaint
had been entirely unaware of any change in herself, and
she was astounded by the accusation. She went to one of
her oldest and best friends, and asked, "Have I a capricious
way of speaking? Am I not always the same to you?"
Her friend replied, "Indeed you are not always the same*
You occasionally speak to me in such a way that did I not
know your distraite manner when you have any anxiety or
care, I should not trouble you to bow to me again in pass-
ing." Such possibilities should make friends very slow
to take offence, for it is far better to forbear ninety and
nine times than to be unjust once to a friend.
The two most elegant men of their day, Charles II*
and George IV., never failed to take off their hats to the
meanest of their subjects. Always bear this in mind, and
remember that, even in this age of deteriorated manners,
there are many ladies and gentlemen of cultivation who
never pass any one whom they know without some token
of recognition, according to the class of the person, or, if
of their own class, according to the degree of the acquaint-

anceship.
" A gentleman cannot cut a lady under any circumstances
whatever," is the one invariable rule of good society ; but
when a woman makes herself conspicuous by rouged cheeks,
SALUTATIONS. 283
blackened eyelids, enamelled complexion, or vulgarities in

dress or conduct, one may surely be excused for persisting
in not meeting her eyes. The woman who after having
once seen that she is avoided continues to call attention to
herself, cannot possess sufficient refinement to make it pos-

sible to wound her feelings by avoiding her.
In bowing to a lady, according to our present ideas,
the hat must be entirely lifted from the head. If it were
otherwise, merely touching the rim would be preferable,
for many reasons which all gentlemen will understand.
There is said to be a movement on foot now in Germany
to institute this reform, but the young should not be the
ones to lead in such innovations.
A
wise woman said to a young bey, who insisted on
wearing his hair long and bore with martyr-like conceit
the sniffs and sneers of the other boys in the college:
" You had better have your hair cut like other folks, Law-
rence, there will be enough, and more than enough, serious
things worth fighting for in the world, and you had better
keep your pluck to defend your principles."
A lady may request a gentleman not to keep his hat off
while standing in the street, or at her carriage, to talk with
her; but a gentleman should never say to a lady, in her
own house, " Do not rise," in taking leave of her. If he
is a young man she will not think of rising; if he is her
elder, she will rise notwithstanding the request.
Wherever we find a society attaching more value to out-
ward distinctions than to inner worth, there shall we find
men and women careless of those observances which a truly
refined and cultivated society regards.
"It makes no difference here whether an Englishman
is a man of culture or an ignoramus, whether he is well-
bred or illbred, whether he is commonplace or a genius,"
said a lady at a, watering-place one summer; "if he is
284: SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
introduced into fashionable society by fashionable people,

he receives just as much attention as if he were a savant."
If this is a fact, what is the use of having an exclusive so-
ciety? If the lowbred, bad-mannered and uncultivated
are not excluded, who in the name of Fashion is to be ex-
cluded? Is society a hot-bed of fools that it receives the
one with arms as open as the other ? Is money to be its
passport then, and only poverty excluded? Let ancestry
rather be the test, and let those whose families antedate the
Revolution come into power again. We should see as
much of a revolution in social life brought about as was
seen then in the life of our nation.
"Pray me," asked a gentleman, "how is it that,
tell
after an absence of nearly twenty years, I come back to find

only new names among leaders of fashion ? Have the old
families all gone out of the world and taken with them the
charming manners that characterized the best society
then ?" It is not necessary to answer the question here y
as so many readers will be able to answer it satisfactorily
for themselves?
Every one in society sees and knows the glaring differ-
ences that exist between its members; how a highbred
woman will instantly put strangers, the young, all persons
with whom she comes in contact, perfectly at ease while ;
the woman of society who has not always moved in well-

bred circles and who has no transmitted culture to soften
her asperities of nature, will act like a cold shower-bath
upon sensitive organizations.
There are some hard, cold, selfish 'natures in society,
which
" Surely must be of nature curst,
Since of the best they make the worst."
They misconstrue acts of kindness, or of civility, until

;
THE LOBRED TYPE OF WOMEN, 285
the young fear to be civil; they wound tender human hearts

until the constant cicatrizing of the wounds sears and
hardens them into that pitiable state in which they become
inhuman hearts.
"We found Miss Boncur so charming in every way
until the Lobred girls came in, and then all was changed.
We were none of us at our ease, and Ethel and I were glad
to hurry away; yet, the very next evening at Mrs. Black's
reception they were as civil as possible, because they wanted
to make use of us. I feel as though I had lost all my self-
respect since, because I allowed them to, although I could
not help myself/' said a lovely young debutante who had
been with her cousin to return the call of an older society
oelle, meeting at the house some acquaintances who had
not been taught that the first and the surest test of good-
breeding is found in the art of putting every one with
whom you are thrown at ease. Whoever fails to do that
is not wellbred.
Persons of the highest rank in Europe, and those most
distinguished for cultivation and fashion combined in
America, receive even strangers in such a way as to make
them feel as if they had known them all their lives. And
if so with strangers, how much more charming and win-
ning are they with their acquaintances ! always the same
not formal, haughty, and distant one day, and familiar the
next, when favors are wanted, as all underbred people are
apt to be. Without that feeling of equality which is
everywhere found in the highest society anything like

agreeable intercourse would be impossible; the very word
"society" presupposes equality, for society is the inter-
course of persons on a footing of apparent equality ; and
the moment that persons are admitted into it who are not
cultivated, who are bad-mannered, all enjoyment ceases for
the wellbred, the highly cultivated. Where one's amour
propre is wounded at every turn, and the porcupine quills

of resentment are bristling on all sides, what can be ex-
pected in time but a
community of pardon, but the truth
must be spoken, even if at our own expense, what can be
expected but a society of social hedge- hogs ? In circles
where Mrs. Folly is toadied because of her " swell "' din-
ners and her epicurean suppers, and Mrs. Taukwell is
banished because of her inability to give expensive enter-
tainments, where Mr. Cuttum bows when he feels in the
humor, and neglects to bow when he chooses; where
young girls freeze their companions with cold words of
greeting, and still colder glances of recognition one day,
and then, finding themselves where there is a scarcity of
creation's lords, make use of the same acquaintances to
relieve the awkwardness of isolation the next, what can be
expected but a society of inane women, odious snobs, and
heartless, ill bred young people?
The question may be asked "Is it possible that rude-
:
nesses are so common in good society, that they are the

rule instead of the exception?" The story of the invalid
and the Shanghai cock, told by the late Mr. Charles Astor
Bristed in one of his papers upon the impoliteness of our
people, answers this question. " He doesn't crow all the
time perhaps he doesn't crow very often; but I never
know when he will crow, and I am always afraid he is
going to."
Any young girl of sensibility who has once met with
such an experience as that of the young debutante, lives
thereafter in an almost craven fear of its repeatal. She is
afraid to show where she feels it, she cannot
cordiality
reveal herself as she would, she moves under restraint, and
all this repressal of the genuine good-will and kindness of
her heart tends to dwarf and stunt her moral growth. The
lady to whom the debutante's remark was addressed, had
THE LOBRED TYPE OF WOMEN. 287
seen something of the most distinguished circles of the best

society, both at home and abroad, and had had occasion to
notice the peculiarities of the Lobred family everywhere;
she was able to show the spirited girl how much more
nobly, as well as wisely, she had acted in not resenting the
conduct of the young lady, who had been haughty one day
and familiar the next; for if, as has been well said, the
consciousness of being well dressed confers upon a woman
that peace of mind which even religion may fail to give, so
the returning of good for evil not only evinces nobleness
of nature, but it bestows that consciousness of superiority
which makes a woman feel at ease everywhere, and under
all circumstances. he will pity the rude quite too
much, to wish to resent their course in any way ; she will
look down upon Mr. Cuttum with a touch of scorn in her
compassion that she will have to fight against in order to
overcome; and, more than all, she will feel sorry for the
Miss Lobreds of society, who are wasting the golden op-
portunities of their youth. Now is the time for them to
make the friends that some day they will want; and they
could do it so easily, if they would only be as affable to all
as they are to the Misses Folly ; but if their manners
toward their young companions (of course not even the
Miss Lobreds would show themselves so vulgar as to be
wanting in respect and deference to their elders) are repel-
ling, what will they gain? Only this, that their young
acquaintances, Avho are equally illbred, will call them
"nasty," "stuck-up," "vixenish," "prim as old maids,"
and say many other disagreeable things of them. Those
who are well bred, will call no names; but not even the
charity that thinketh no evil can keep them from despising
such conduct. However, even the Lobreds of society have
a mission to fulfil. By showing how very disagreeable
bad-mannered people can make themselves, and how
thoroughly uncomfortable they can cause all to feel who

come in contact (socially) with them, they act as a stimulus
to others to improve their manners ; and thus they are of
some use in the world.
"
Woe to him by whom offences come," says Scripture,
and the woe does come sooner or later to all who have no
consideration for the feelings of others. The mills of the
gods grind slowly, but they grind surely. In a world
where love is premium, and even respect is not cheap,
at a
it is a pity to add by your bad manners to the number of
those who dislike you, and to give public evidence of those

qualities of the heart, upon which manners with training
depend. Good manners are the fruits of a kind heart and
careful home nurture; bad manners are the fruits of a
coarse nature and unwise training.
Manners must not be confounded though with the cor-
rect observance of social laws, which are but arbitrary
rules, differing in various ages and countries. These are
sometimes absurd when introduced into a land that they
were not made for; whereas, good manners, founded as
they are on common-sense and kindliness of heart, are al-
ways and everywhere the same; the fashion never changes.
Manners are not idle, but the fruit

Of noble nature and of loyal mind."
The good manners of many in the lower

secret of the
classes,who have had no training, lies in their nature or
disposition. The civility of the negro, which is proverbial,
is said to arise from his natural kindliness of heart. Good
manners are as important to the working-classes as they
are to those for whom they work important in the work-
shop, in the street, in domestic life, everywhere.
The servant who applies for a situation is judged by his
manners. If he seats himself in the presence of a lady

GOOD MANNERS. 289
before he is asked to take a seat, if he approaches too near,

or ifhe has not a respectful bearing, the lady, who does
not wish to entail upon herself the trouble of training a
servant, is able to tell him that he will not suit her, with-
out askiug a question. In New England, it was formerly
the custom for the mistress of a household to offer a seat to
every one, "gentle or simple," who entered her doors. It is
not now the custom, in engaging servants, to ask them to

be seated. Servants, who cannot stand while answering
the questions put to them, pronounce their own incapacity
by such an exhibition of want of training.
And so, in every class of life in all professions and
occupations, good manners are necessary to success. The
business man has no stock-in-trade that pays him better
than a good address. If the retail dealer wears his hat on
his head in the presence of ladies who come to buy of him,
if lie docs not see that the heavy door of his shop is opened
and closed for them, if he seats himself in their presence,
they will not be apt to make his shop a rendezvous, no
matter how attractive the goods he displays.
A telling preacher in his opening remarks gains the good-
will of his hearers, and makes them feel both that he has
something to say, and that he can say it by his manner.
The successful medical v
man inspires in his patients belief
in his sympathy and confidence in his skill as well as
that hope which is so favorable to longevity by his man-
ner. Considering that jurymen are scarcely personifica-
tions of pure reason unmixed with passion or prejudice, a
lawyer cannot afford to neglect manner, if he would bring
twelve men in a body to his way of thinking. And as re-
gards "the survival of the fittest," in tournaments for a
lady's hand, is it not a "natural selection," when the old
motto, "manners makyth man," decides the contest ? When
Demosthenes said that eloquence consisted in three things,
iy
" the first action, the second action, the third action," he is
supposed to have intended manner alone.

Good manners are the shadows of virtues, it is said, if not
virtues themselves. One of the definitions already given,
is, the art of putting our associates at their ease ; and all
experience goes to show us, that the higher the station

of life, when transmitted culture accompanies it, the more
refined the politeness to equals and inferiors as well as to
superiors. This is markedly so among the oldest nations
of Europe.
Much that is severe has been said lately of the bad man-
ners of Englishmen, but is it not probable that those who
make these complaints have had the misfortune to meet
only representatives of the English Lobred family ? A
writer in the"Contemporary Review" gives, as one reason
of the bad manners of Englishmen, that they are left more
than formerly to the training of boorish tutors ; but is it
not also just as true that some of the women whom titled
Englishmen have chosen as the mothers of their children

are not fitted, either by birth or education, to train children
into wellbred men? And then, too, as a French gentle-
man recently remarked, Englishmen are so fond of field
sports and out-of-doors life, that they are much thrown
with stable-men, book-makers and horse-jockeys, so that
some among them insensibly imbibe the air and manners
of this class. They who judge the English by such speci-
mens of the nation, or by the manners of u commercial
travellers," do the cultivated classes as much injustice as
Americans suffer at the hands of a certain English author,

who, writing upon the subject of good manners, says, " To '
do in Rome as the Romans do/ applies to every kind of

society. At the same time, you can never be expected to
commit a serious breach of manners because our neighbors
do so. You can never be called on in America to spit

BAD MANNERS. 291
about the room, simply because it is a national habit." The

same writer tells us, " In America a man may go to a ball
in white ducks."
Now, although insisting that gentlemen in America do not
spit about the room, or go to balls in good society generally
in white ducks, it must be admitted that white ducks are
occasionally seen in ball-rooms at watering-places, and that
men in bar-rooms do spit upon the floor yet, as the class
;
who indulge in " white ducks" are given to wearing straw

hats with frock-coats, they can hardly be taken as Ameri-
can authorities in dress, by any one. To judge of the
dress of American gentlemen by such representations,
would be as unfair as to take the dress and manners of a
shopkeeper, in England, for the English type of a gentle-
man. The same writer says " Insolence is so universal
:
in America, that even in what is called good society you

will meet with it." Evidently this English writer has been
thrown while here with the Lobred type of society; and
not he alone, for a lady writes from an obscure local
watering-place in Europe; "Last year at this time I was
in Newport. This is but a shabby place when compared
with that charming resort, but it has this advantage over
its rival, nearly every man whom you meet is a gentle-
man."
Upon the same subject a foreign author thus expresses
himself: "American young men rarely come up to the
European standard. Their women frequently surpass our
own ; but in the masculine line we take our revenge."
Vanity, ill-nature, want of sympathy, want of sense
these are some of the sources from which bad manners
spring. Spite, envy, and ill-nature are other sources, and
they are among the most expensive luxuries of life, if
luxuries they are. None of us can afford to surround our-

selves with the host of enemies we are sure to make by
indulging in unmannerly habits. Good manners, like

good words, cost nothing, and are worth everything. Syd-
ney Smith attributes bad manners to a lack of that fine
vision which sees little things, a want of that delicate
touch which handles them, and of that fine sympathy
which a superior moral organization always bestows. A
well-mannered man is courteous to all sorts and conditions
of men. He is respectful to his inferiors, as well as to his
superiors. Canon Kingsley tells us that the love and
admiration which Sir Sydney Smith won from every one,
rich and poor, with whom he came in contact, seemed to
arise from his treating rich and poor, his own servants,
the noblemen who were his guests, alike courteously, con-
siderately, and kindly
so leaving a blessing and reaping
a blessing wherever he went.
If kindliness of disposition be the essence of good man-
ners, the subject is seen at once to shade off into the great
one of Christianity itself. It is the heart that makes the
true gentleman, the great theologian, and the good Chris-
tian. The letters of the Apostle Paul, as well as those of
his fellow-apostles, are full of sympathy and consideration
for every one's feelings, because he had learned from Him
whose sympathy extended even to the greatest of sinners.
Lord Chesterfield said, A man who does not solidly
establish, and really deserve a character for truth, probity,
good manners, and good morals, at his first setting out in
the world, may impose and shine like a meteor for a very
short time, but will very soon vanish and be extinguished
with contempt.
What sad degeneracy our times show, if such a state of
things existed in the days of Chesterfield. In the closing
lines of the same paragraph a truth is embodied which
never changes in any age or in any society, viz. : People
easily pardon in young men the common irregularities of
SELF-RESPECT. 293
the senses ; but they do not forgive the least vice of the
heart. Let the young remember this, and keep their
hearts with all diligence, for out of them are the issues of
life ; and from them proceeds all that is evil, and all that
is good, in manners, as well as in conduct.

They who are naturally impulsive, often do themselves
great injustice for want of that self-control which can
alone check impulsiveness, leading them to appear to be
which really exist in their characters,
deficient in qualities
and which, were it not for the injustice which they do
themselves, would entitle them to the respect which they
would otherwise merit. A governess once complained to
a guardian that his ward did not respect her, or feel any
aifection for her. The guardian replied, " If your pupil
does not treat you with respect, it is simply a confession
that you do not deserve it. Eespect is not a thing that
can be given or withheld at pleasure; if you gain her
respect, you will also gain her affection." Upon further
inquiries, the guardian found that the child was in a state
of rebellion, from the fact that the governess had struck
her across her knuckles with a book used in recitations,
and then, pitching the book across the room, had ordered
the child to pick it up. This the young girl refused to
do, telling her governess that as she had thrown it, it
might lie had herself picked it up.
there until she The
impulsiveness of the governess had caused her to forget
the rights of her pupil, and to appear to be wanting in
that self-respect which leads those who possess it to respect
the rights of others while the less impulsive child was
;
able to control any outward manifestations of anger after-

wards, and to state her cause of grievance so clearly as to
carry conviction with it.
" He that ruleth his own spirit is greater than he who

conquereth a city;" and there is no better foundation for
self-respect than those possess who have learned to govern

themselves.
Self-respect may be compared to a tree, the flower of
which is courtesy, and its fruit heroism of character. It
needs no transplanting from court gardens to flourish in
our republic. Everywhere those who are worthy of
respect manifest their respect for the rights and claims of
others, while those who possess self-conceit, give evidence
of it by their, disregard for the feelings and the rights of
others.
Thus society is divided into two classes
those whose :
actions are influenced by self-respect, and those whose

actions are controlled by self-conceit. The latter are
moved and swayed by the opinions of the world, by pride
of pomp and show, by ambition to outvie their compeers.
They have no true independence of character. Like
rockets, they may astonish by their brilliancy, misleading
the young and inexperienced by the glare and the noise
they create, and also like rockets, they make no lasting
impression ; while those men and women whose lives are
governed by that degree of self-respect which brings with
it respect for the claims of others, move in their orbit as
does the sun, bringing life, and warmth, and blessings
wherever that orbit may be.
Persons who are endowed with that superior moral or-
ganization which confers moral courage with self-respect,

and that fine sympathy and quick intuition which we call
tact, will, in their family relations, " study for things that
make for peace," and, "like the gentle summer air, their
civility will play around all alike," wherever they go. If
a child needs reproof, comments of praise will be judici-
ously mingled with it. If some dear one connected by ties
of blood commits a breach of good manners, or some offence
against custom, or indulges in a display that is calculated
:
FACT. 295
to give a wrong opinion of his character, the correction will

be made in a way that will give the least offence.
At a hotel in a watering-place, X. said to Y., " I
wonder
why that sensible-looking, handsome old gentleman makes
such a fop of himself, wearing trinkets on his watch-chain,
and two such large rings on his fingers?" Y. happened to
be a friend of the old gentleman, and took the first oppor-
tunity of asking him to let her look at the marvellous "cat's-
eye" which he wore. Expressing her admiration of it, she
put it on one of her fingers, saying, " Will you let me wear it
for a few days ?" Permission given, Y. wore the ring, and
when she returned it, said, " Do you know that you really
have a beautiful white hand, and so well formed that it is
a pity to spoil it with two rings. Besides, that rare an-
tique looks so much more distinguished alone. I wish you
would not wear the two at the same time." Y. little
dreamed that, after all the pains she had taken to avoid
hurting the sensitive feelings of the old gentleman, her
course would be turned as a battery against her, to prove
that she was " given to beating around the bush."
This couplet is again suggested
" Surely there are some of nature curst,

Since of the best they make the worst."
Charles Lever said :

" There is a delicacy of the heart
as well as of good breeding," and where the two are united
in one person, there will be found that degree of sensitive-
ness necessary to produce a regard for the feelings of others.
Those who possess it feel that there is one thing that is
worse than to have their own feelings wounded, and that
is, to have wounded the feelings of one who is dear to
them.
The English are said to be more brusque, and to have
less polish than the people of any other nation ; but those
who have been so fortunate as to meet among them true

gentlemen and gentlewomen, know that they are suscep-
tible of the very highest polish, as are all solid bodies.
Where the material is fine, hard and close, delicate and
good, it can be polished to shine like mirrors of burnished
steel. Americans possess this capability for polish, only
they must be careful not to mistake varnish for polish. It
is only soft bodies which admit of little polish, that re-
quire varnish, to which substances it is applied to hide
all flaws, and to conceal the material beneath its surface.
However thickly it may be laid on, the false covering will
chip here and there, and the gloss will be superficial only,
and will never in reality equal that of true polish of the
grain.
An English author writes :
" From mauvais horde, indo-
lence, shyness, want of ease, or from some false or vulgar
estimate of what is good taste, many men neglect in tri-
fling matters that courtesy towards women, which in im-
portant matters would be more sure to guide them. This
is not as it should be. A man loses nothing by observing
these little points, for which there is no better name than
good manners, which soften the intercourse of life and
prevent so many difficulties and misunderstandings. It
often happens that incompatibility is one of the sources
of bad manners, and that of two people each is afraid of
the other, and thinks him or her alone rude. But this
only applies to the association of two, and has no refer-
ence to the absence of those outward graces which in an
assembly of many are of much effect. If a few of the
young men of the present day who are particular in the
observance of forms of courtesy, would show their disap-
probation of any neglect of them in the still younger gen-
eration, and could it be understood that all laxity in such
matters reflects upon the home training, upon their
WELLBRED MEN. 297
mothers and sisters even more than upon themselves,

much might be done in a short time to remove that which
is a growing blot on our social habits."
The same truths are applicable to our own state of
society : only it must be said that
would be difficultit
to find in our best society such boorishness as some Eng-

lishmen, moving in exclusive circles at home, have man-
ifested here. Their manners would be called bad in our
schoolboys, too bad, indeed, to cite in proof of the asser-
tion.
There are no men of any nation whose manners are more

pleasing than are the manners of our gentlemen. All that
we have to complain of, is that the bad-mannered predom-
inate in some circles.
" I shall have to come to Philadelphia to find a society
of wellbred men," said a New York lady, visiting in that
city not long since. " Our men do not have time to be
wellbred."
The truth is that every circle, at home or abroad, has
its wellbred men and women, and its men and women of
little breeding. In those circleswhere the wellbred pre-
vail, the society is the best, and there is no reason why so-
ciety in America should not be the equal of any society on
the globe, as far as good breeding is concerned.
Men much
are very in society as women will them to
be. Where women are not refined, men will not be chiv-
alrous, nor even deferential. As long as women refuse to
guide and to inspire, as long as they forget their higher
nature, and think of pleasure instead of blessing, so long
men they have ever done, take the impulse of their
will, as
lives from them, and do nothing chivalrous, nothing really

self-sacrificing, nothing very noble and persistent for the
blessing of the world.

Aime Martin, in his eloquent work on the education of
:
mothers, has expressed what all who desire and look for
reform in society must feel, namely, that its regeneration
must begin at the fountain-head that a purer atmosphere
;
must surround the cradle, higher intelligence watch the

dawn of reason and feeling, and train the early manifesta-
tions of mental and moral character, before we can hope for
a more complete and healthy development of the powers
and energies of society. This writer says
" It is upon maternal love that the future destiny of the
human race depends; do not then reject this power. Al-
though it may appear feeble, its action is invincible, and it
is destined to produce the greatest revolution which the
world has yet seen Expecting nothing from the
present generation, hoping nothing from our public edu-
cation, we, too, must endeavor to form mothers, who will
know how to train up their children."
It has often been said that female life and character are
sure indications of the domestic condition of a people. It
is even charged nowadays that all women are flighty, ex-
travagant, impractical busybodies; that they become bur-
dens and sorrows in the married state. Though this is
true to a somewhat alarming extent, yet the women who
are the salt of the earth are more numerous than people
think. It is unfair to judge the sex by the damsels who
walk delicately along the fashionable streets, allowing oc-
casional glimpses of their silk stockings, if it is fine weather,
and shocking propriety by making dredging-machines of

their skirts when the weather is bad ; whose dearest am-
bition is to dress well, dance interminably, and flirt ad
libitum.
The women who bless the world, and make good thoughts
to pervade the human race, who and constant
are the true
reformers, and a check upon the world's vicious proclivi-
ties these do not push themselves forward, but their arms,
UNDERBRED WOMEN. 299
like those of Moses, are sustaining the right day by day,

and they never weary.
There is, to-day as always, a disposition to describe the
personal charms of women, rather than their gifts of mind
and heart. Hence the absorbing ambition of mere society
girls to starve their minds and diligently cultivate the
person. The man who probably had the hardest contest

with this feminine proclivity was St. Chrysostom, the great
Christian preacher of the fourth century. Constantinople
was at that period the most luxurious capital on the face
of the earth. was the fashion for all the women of so-
It
ciety to paint their faces and dye their eyes with stibium,
and Chrysostom's remonstrances are sometimes amusing.
''
Should she be so addicted," said he, "do not terrify her,
do not threaten her; be persuasive and insinuating. Talk
at her by reflecting on neighbors who do the same tell ;
her she appears less lovely when thus tampered with. Ask
her if she wishes to look young, and assure her this is the
quickest way to look old. You may speak once and again,
she is invincible, but never desist; be always amiable and
bland, but still persevere. It is worth putting every en-
gine into motion ; if you succeed, you will no more see
lips stained with vermilion, a mouth like that of a bear
reeking with gore, nor eyebrows blackened as from a sooty
kettle, nor cheeks plastered like whited sepulchres."
Jewels, curls, and cosmetics were as much the favorite
Thracian belle as of her modern sister in the
articles of the
United States. " In one tip of her little ear," cried Chry-
sostom, " she will suspend a ring that might have paid for
the food of ten thousand poor Christians."
Many of our American women have a lack of keenness
of perception, in regard to the fitness of things, that the
women of no other equally high state of civilization are so
wanting in. In Europe you can tell underbred American
women (and, unfortunately, more of this class travel than

of any other), as far as you can see them on the boats and
railways, by the quantity of jingling bracelets, flashing ear-
rings, and loud neck-chains, lockets, and chatelaines they
wear. Highbred women never flash their diamonds at
table d'hote and railway buffets, nor wear them to church,
nor make any display of jewelry when in public places.
An American lady wearing in her ears diamond soli-
taires that were heirlooms, for their protection, said to an
English acquaintance, made in travelling :
" I am sure that
when you first met me you formed a different opinion of
me from that which you have now/' The English lady
was embarrassed, but, being pressed, frankly acknowledged
that the large diamonds in the American lady's ears had
very much prejudiced her at first; "for you know," she
added, " no English lady would think of wearing diamonds
when On another occasion, an American family
travelling."
fell some distinguished Europeans, not English.
in with
After becoming very well acquainted, one of the Europeans
said: "Hearing so many tongues spoken, we were very
njuch puzzled to know what nation you belonged to, and
finally concluded you must be English, although you have
not the dowdy look they always have." " But why did
you not take us for Americans?" asked one of the party.
The European tried to evade the question, but nothing
would do but a direct answer. " If I must tell you," was
the reply, "it was because you were all so plainly dressed,
and wore no jewelry."
If women who dress flashily, orwho indulge in displays
of jewelry when travelling, or who dye their hair, or use
paint and enamel on their faces, could know what strong
prejudices they lay themselves open to encounter, and what

effect it has upon sensible men and women, there would be
less of it.
SELF-RESPECT. SOI
One age succeeds another with increasing display, van-

itv, wrong, and
selfishness, say some. No, there are more
good women in the world to-day than there were in the
fourth or the eighteenth century
an ever increasing com-
pany of those who live lives of self-annulment. With all
the recklessness of fashionable life and its potent influences

upon the young and susceptible, there is more capability
for self-sacrifice among both men and women than ever
before. Women are as nearly naturally good as they can
be ; but men stand most frequently in the way of the cul-
tivation of women's affections, and that cultivation, in this
age, is and emotions.
too widely given to her passions
Every good woman exerts a refining: and humanizing
influence upon every man with whom she comes in contact,
and her husband, sons, or brothers, can scarcely set her
upon too high a pedestal in their estimation.
The beauty and the worth of American women are indis-
putable. Let their manners, cultivation, and good breed-
ing equal their beauty, and no others can compare with
them, says Mrs. Sherwood. If American mothers will do
their dutv in training: their sons and their daughters, in-
structing them as the young people in the best society
abroad are instructed, we shall not long be wanting as a
nation in any of the qualifications that go towards making
the best society of every land what it ought to be.
In the meantime, let our young people remember, that
those who respect themselves are never wanting in respect
to others, especially to their superiors in age.

CHAPTER X.
HOME EDUCATION" COMPANY MANNERS GENEALOGY RE-

QUISITES FOR SUCCESS THE TEST OF NOBLENESS SOCIE-
TIES' PIN-PRICKS NOBLE AND IGNOBLE PATIENCE TRUE
EDUCATION LIFE'S SHIPWRECKS.
"We have a genealogical tree, not traced by the flattery of syco-

phants, nor the uncertainy of heralds, but by the unerring Evan-
gelist, whose inspiration enabled him to mount from branch to branch,
a genealogy beginning with God, and ending with a poor Galilean
carpenter. Here is a lesson and a rebuke for the pride of descent.
The poorest carpenter, in the poorest village of England, can retrace
his lineage through the same unbroken succession ;
and the proudest
peer can do no more, unless the latter, in his presumption, should be
disposed to ignore his divine origin. But it would be of no use by ;
whatever different branches, they arrive at the same root. The

noble and the peasant, if both had the power of going back over their
ancestry, would both meet at the 38th verse of the 3d chapter of
Luke, "Which was the son of Enos, which was the son of Seth, which
'
was the son of Adam, which was the son of God.' Here we all meet
on equal terms. Disown them as we like in other degrees, here we
are brought face to face with, and can no longer refuse to acknowledge
our poor relations."
{
Iknow a duke well let him pass
;
Imay not call his grace an ass,

Though if I did I'd do no wrong-
Save to the asses and my song.
" The duke is neither wise nor good ;
He gambles, drinks, scorns womanhood,

And at the age of twenty-four
Is worn and battered as three-score.
!

HOME EDUCATION. 303
li
I know a waiter in Pall Mall
Who works, and waits, and reasons well;
Is gentle, courteous, and refined,
And has a magnet in his mind.

" What is it makes his graceless grace

So like a jockey out of place ?
What makes the waiter tell who can

So very like a gentleman ?
" Perhaps their mothers God is great

!
Perhaps 'tis accident or fate !

Perhaps hecause hold not my pen !
We can breed horses, hut not men !"
What is it that makes one man a gentleman and another

man a snob? Is it varying qualities of the mind, or of
the heart, or of both the mind and heart combined ? Is
one man born a snob (as another is born an imbecile), or
does he become one by training and the force of example?
If Locke is right in stating that, nine times out often, a
man is what his education has made him, we are forced to
the conclusion that it depends upon the home training
whether a boy becomes a snob or a gentleman and yet, it ;
must be acknowledged that some boys become snobs with

much more facility than others, while it is equally true that
other boys, with the same surroundings, take easier to the
character of gentlemen. Nature, then, has much to do with
the difference, but as nature never made a snob without aid,
training and example must be held responsible for their
share in the work. A gentleman is known only by his
manners and habits, to those who have no means of know-
ing his motives of action and the impulses of his heart,
just as a snob is only known by his manners. As manners
and habits are formed in the home circle, the deft fingers
of the mother being best adapted to that bending of the
twig by which the tree is inclined, parents cannot bestow
;
SO-i SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
too much attention upon the formation of the manners of

their children. From the clays of Epictetus, Socrates,
Aristotle, down Lord Bacon,
to the times of Chesterfield,
Burke, Ruskin and Emerson, we find the most cultivated
men and the finest wits of the day, as well as the philos-
ophers of each period, discoursing upon manners, with a
high estimate of their importance. And w hy is this ? Why
T
should men, whose minds are occupied with questions of

vital importance to the interests of humanity, take up topics
that are generally considered as belonging solely to the
provinces of the mother, the governess, and the teacher?
If we look around us and note how much the happiness
of the kindhearted and the cultivated- their comfort and
peace of mind even depends upon the manners and the
habits of those with whom they are thrown, the clue will be
given to the vitality as well as to the importance of the
interest which the most highly cultivated minds of all ages
have shown on the subject of manners.
Aristotle tells us that manners are the lesser morals of
life; and the greater part of the ethics might be used with
effect in a treatise upon manners. He has exalted the pe-

culiar behavior of the gentleman to his inferiors, as well as
to his equals and superiors, into one of the cardinal virtues
discoursing learnedly upon the proper carriage of good cit-
izens in society.
There no thoughtful person, of refined nature and kind
is
heart, whoif asked the question, " Which individual do
you find most essential to your enjoyment of society the

wit, the man of genius or talent, whose manners are bad,
or the man wanting in wit, wanting in talent even, whose
manners are faultless ? but would answer, If I cannot '
have a society where both wit and good manners are found,
I will dispense with the wit, for good manners I must
have.'"
HOME EDUCATION. 305
If the rude man and woman could see what the

the rude
effect of their bad manners upon all whose good opinion
is
is worth having, rudeness would forever be done away
with, for none could bear the odium that it heaps upon
them if it were not invisible, like the atmosphere that sur-
rounds them, which yet weighs them down, insensibly to
themselves. Having admitted that birth and nurture have
iheir part to play in the forming of the manners, we come
to nature's part, a kind heart. Where the mother has good
material to work upon, her task is not a difficult one in form-
ing the manners and the habits of her children but even ;
then, it is line upon line, precept upon precept, and never-

failing good example, which shapes the character of those
confided to her care. Should it be that the father does not
hold the same ideas that the mother does in reference to
the importance of early training, then the labor of the
mother must be proportionably increased. "Oh, what a
story-teller Iwould have been, if it had not been for you! "
said a youth to his mother once. " Why, my child, what do
you mean?" asked the mother. "I mean that my father
made so many jokes that I did not know what was true
and what was not true and that he frightened me so much
;
by his manner, when he found fault with me, that I couldn't

have known whether I was telling falsehoods or truth, if
it had not been who would not let me tell stories
for you,
in fun or even exaggerate, and who always talked as calmly
to me when you were censuring me as you did when you
were praising me."
Of such are the mothers whose hearts are never stung
through and through by the ingratitude of their children,
and who reap as they have sown, if Scripture promises are
not in vain.
" How lovely your mother is !" said a lady at a watering-
place to a young school-girl. "Oh, do you think so?
20
"Well, then, I wish you could see her at home. These are
company manners, just put on for the occasion."
Every one knows both men and women who indulge in
"company manners," who can be overflowing with civility
in society, and overflowing with rudeness in the family
circle. Such parents transmit their coarseness, and their
children have no manners at all, not even in company.
Wellbred men and women have the same manners at
home that they have in society. They would no sooner be
guilty of a rudeness to an inmate of the family circle than
to a society leader. Illbred men and women carry the
same manners into the domestic circle that they exhibit
outside of it, and what a pandemonium they can make
around the hearthstone " Why is it that the poor mother-
!
in-law is always blamed by the world if her son's wife

complains of her?" asks some newspaper, adding pithily,
" There are some daughters who cannot get along with
their own mothers, and marrying, bring reproach upon the
mothers of their husbands, and discord into homes that
were always peaceful ones until they entered them."
It is the manners that does all this. A daughter who
has been trained to show the same consideration for mem-
bers of the family as for persons outside of it, whose good
opinions she desires to win, will not bring the apple of dis-
cord into the home which her husband takes her to, even
though there be a mother-in-law in it. Such causes as she
may fancy she has for complaint, she will shut up in her
own heart, and her love for her husband will increase in
proportion to the love and respect which he shows his
mother ; knowing well that good sons make good husbands,
and that where true affection exists in a home circle, it is
the work of a demon to seek to disturb it.
Yet, sooner or later, some such experience must come to
all. Shadows are deep in proportion to the brilliancy of

HOME EDUCATION. 30*
the sunshine, and the One who leads us likes to try our
strength sometimes, and show us that the reeds on which
we are leaning are weaker even than ourselves, if he with-
draws his arm, failing us just when we need them most;
and then, in proportion to the warmth and the brilliancy
In which we have been basking, will be the coldness of
the shadows that come over our lives. Hard as it is for
the young to have their illusions fail them, to see the
rosy morning of their youth overcast, they can afford to
wait for the advance of the hours that will dispel the
clouds; but when age feels the withdrawal of some light
that it had trusted in to cheer its declining day, it can
never again hope to welcome it, because, long ere the
shadow shall be withdrawn from the chilled and weary
frame, the sun will have gone down forever into the ocean
of eternity.
Hand to hand combats inspire strength that sustains the
combatants as long as life lasts, or until one is withdrawn
because of unequal strength. The blow that staggers and
prostrates, falling with the suddenness of the lightning
that flashes out of the clouds, for which no preparation has
been made, is the one that demoralizes its victims. I believe,
says Spurgeon, in sanctified afflictions, but not in sanctify-
ing afflictions. The first tendency of all affliction is to
make the heart in its natural state rebellious ; and more
especially is it so when some agency other than death deals
the blow some agency in Avhich for the time we cannot
see God working his wonders to perform.
But all agencies, all instruments, are used in the battle
of life; the marksman behind the hedge, as well as the
battery upon the eminence; the hidden reef, as well as the
adverse gale which we bend our sails t.. meet; the clown's
bludgeon of attack even can be made to do its work as
neatly as the tempered blade of steel ; but to cleave through
helmet and mail, down to the very heart's core, there is

only one hand that is strong enough to deal such a deadly
blow the hand of one whom you love.
Do parents wish their children to be loving, appreciative
end grateful, as the years roll on? Do they wish their
daughters to be happy and respected ; their tastes refined,
their manners simple, charming, graceful, their friendships
elevating? Do they wish their sons to be nature's noble-
men, chivalrous to women, deferential to age, honorable in
comradeship? Then they must themselves be what they
wish their children to be, remembering the golden maxim,
" Good manners, like charity, must begin at home." On
utilitarian, as well as on selfish principles, we should in-
struct our children as to the immense social force, yes, even
as to the source of political power that lies in good man-
ners.
"Blank was very anxious for the post of minister at
and his friends moved heaven and earth to get it for
,
him but I remembered a rudeness that his wife had shown

;
to mine, and I swore I would defeat his aim, and by Jove!

I've done it!" said a politician, not long since. There is
no one who can afford to be rude. In the hour that he

least expects it, his rudeness confronts him with the bitter
fruit of its rank growth. Whether we wish our. children
to be successful in what they undertake, or to adorn society,
or to make happy homes, this is the surest way to accom-
plish our desires, by training them to be civil to every one;
and we must never lose sight of the fact that the only way
in which it is possible to acquire and retain the habits of
good society is to live in no other. As disease is far more
contagious than health, so are we much more apt to catch
the vices of others than their virtues. Therefore, judicious
parents will watch the associates of their children, asking
" What are their habits and manners ?" instead of " Who
HOME EDUCATION. 309
r.re th>y?" and, "Who were their grandparents?" The

child that hears these latter questions asked, cannot help
becoming snobbish, at least in this one point, although free
from it in others. It is only those persons and families
whose position is not a secure one that are afraid to be seen
with people outside of theirown social circle. Those who
have a position of their own that has been made for them
by their ancestors, and secured by their own worth, are
never so much interested in the antecedents of others as
those are who have no antecedents of their own. It is the
hard fate of this latter class to have to ask about the fami-
lies of others, instead of in reference to individual worth,
for to do as other people do is the ambition of snobs.
Those parents who are able to select their own associates
and those of their children, not so much in reference to an-
cestry as to character and manners, will prevent the evil
effect of bad examples, which so often counteracts the in-
fluence of a mother's training. Let it not be lost sight of,
however, that the probability of finding good manners is
always in favor of those parents whose children have good

maimers, and in families where culture has been trans-
mitted; for where there is proper pride of ancestry, there
will befound every motive leading to the endeavor to be
worthy of those who have been before them, and to avoid
whatever may reflect reproach upon their name. Just as
important is it to remember that those who have had no
distinguished ancestors, whose families are, comparatively
speaking, almost unknown, may have been ennobling them-
selves by pureness of moral habit, and that culture of the
mind and heart which antecedents alone cannot confer.
Therefore, the habits and the manners of families are of
more importance than their name or blood. And here let
it be said that those families that are called "new," because
they have newly moved into a city, are often of nobler and
longer lineage than those which are called " old," because
of their longer residence there.In a republic, more than
in a monarchy, must a tree be known by its fruits, because
a republic has no Burke to turn to for information, as to
the origin of the tree,and the quality of its roots.
A lady in society once asked a young Quaker who bore
a name known in English history, whether he was a de-
scendant of the one who had made the name famous.
" Not that I am aware of," was the cautious answer. " But
surely you can tell. What coat of arms does your family
bear?" "No especial coat belongs to the family in com-
mon; and I have good reason to think that some of my
ancestors must have made their own coats if they had any,"
answered the facetious Quaker. " But what is your crest?
You surely must have a crest with your name?" continued
the interrogator. " We use no crest," was the reply. At this
juncture the grandmother, who was present, interrupted:
" Why does thee feign ignorance when thee well knows
that the crest is a naked arm with a blade in it, and that
we do not use it because we are Friends?" " Which only
proves, grandmother, that our ancestors were butchers, and
that Friends are not willing to own such plebeian origin/'
vvas the answer of theQuaker youth, whose horror of all
snobbery was too well-grounded in him to permit him to
admit any claims that savored of pretence. Everywhere a
total absence of pretence is the first requisite for good man-
ners. Pretence is snobbishness, and snobbishness is vul-
garity. Where there is no pretence, labor is not looked
upon as degrading. " How little did my great-grandfather
think that any of his descendants would have to work for
Ldy to a Massachusetts kinswo-
a living," said a Virginia
man. " Your great-grandfather was too sensible a man not
to know that many of his descendants would have to work
for a living, as well as that many of his forefathers had also
GENEALOGY. 311
worked for a living," was the answer. ""Why, he was

the lineal descendant of a baronet, you know," the naive
Virginian replied. " Yes, and the baronet was the son of
a manufacturer, and the manufacturer the son of an apothe-
cary, and the apothecary himself was once an appren-
tice," added the New England woman. " Dear me! how
did you ever know so much about the family ? I wish
you had not told me, for I supposed our ancestors were all
baronets before they came to this country." "And the
apprentice was the grandson of a baronet, and the baronet
himself traced descent from a king of England," continued
the New Englander.
" Oh, that makes all the difference in the world," replied
the Virginian ; " I knew we came from good stock."
"Yes, you may well say that and the best of the line
;
was the apothecary's apprentice, who raised himself from

that situation to be Lord Mayor of London."
Here we find the Virginian, true to the type of a Vir-
ginia lady ; the Massachusetts woman, equally true to the
best type of a New England gentlewoman.
It is honor of a well-known Philadelphia family,
to the
tracing descent from a respectable Westmorelanclshire
house in England, that the ancestor in their line of descent,
to whom they refer with the most pride, was apprenticed
to a hatter at the early age of fourteen, rising from this
station to that of mayor. His history, as given in the
"Pennsylvania Magazine* of History and Biography,"
proves him to have been one of nature's noblemen, pos-
sessed of those abilities which insure a rise in life. Dur-
ing the mayoralty of this remarkable man, he frequently
expressed his great respect for those who were masters
of a trade. It was the custom then among Quakers,
* Bee History of the Wharton Family, commencing in Vol. I, No. 3.

or Friends, to give each of their sons a trade; and the

time was when even kings were compelled to master one.
Now, men talk about the indignity of doing work that is
beneath them, but the only indignity that they should care
for is the indignity of doing nothing.
Our Lord in early life was doubtless a poor artisan ;
every Jew learned a trade then, Paul made tents, and
Peter was a fisherman. A Philadelphia "millionaire sev-
eral times over" is the son of a gentleman, who, with his
brothers, were all apprenticed to their separate trades by a
wealthy grandfather after their father's death. This aged
Quaker, who belonged to one of the oldest families in the
United States (as well as to one of the oldest families of
the gentry in England), allowed his daughter-in-law* to
maintain herself after the death of her husband the father
of these young apprentices. It was not a thing of chance
that his great-grandson built up a fortune in one gene-
ration with his small capital of about twenty thousand
dollars, any more than it was chance that aided Girard,
Pidgway, Astor, Stewart and others to make their large
fortunes. Industry, integrity, economy, and caution are
good stepping-stones to success.
"When a man has risen from a humble to a lofty position
in life, carved his name deep into the core of the world,
or fallen upon some sudden discovery, with which his
name is identified in all time coming, his rise, his work,
his discovery is very often attributed to " accident." The
fall of the apple is quoted as the accident by which Newton
* This worthy woman, whose memory is revered by her descend-

ants, was the housekeeper of her valued friend the late Jacob Ridg-
way, and the companion of his daughters. She was related to the
families of Jay, the signer, Governor Lloyd of Pennsylvania, Gov-
ernor Bloom field and Governor Haynes of New Jersey. She proved
herselS worthy of " the good stock " from which she sprang.

GENEALOGY. 313
discovered the law of gravitation ; and the convulsed frog's

legs, first observed by Galvani, are in like manner quoted
as an instance of accidental discovery. But nothing can
be more unfounded. Newton had been studying in retire-
ment the laws of matter and motion, and his head was
full and his brain beating with the toil of thinking on the
subject, when the apple fell. The train was already laid
long before, and the significance of the apple's fall was
suddenly apprehended as only genius could apprehend it.
So with Galvani, Jenner, Franklin, Watt, Davy, and all

other philosophers they worked their way by steps, feeling
:
for the right road, like the blind man, and ahrays trying
carefully the firmness of the new ground before venturing
upon it.
Genius of the very highest kind never trusts to accident,
but is indefatigable in labor. Buffon has said of genius,
7
"It is patience.' Some one else has called it "intense
purpose ;" and another, " hard work." Genius, however,
turns to account all accidents call them rather by their
;
right names, opportunities. The history of successful men

proves that was the habit of cultivating opportunities
it
of taking advantage of opportunities which helped them

to success ; which, indeed, secured success.
If opportunities do not fortuitously occur, then the man
of earnest purpose proceeds to make them for himself. He
looks for help everywhere. There are many roads into
Nature ; and if determined to find a path, a man need not
have to wait long. He turns all accidents to account, and
makes them promote his purpose. Dr. Lee, professor of
Hebrew, at Cambridge, pursued his trade of a bricklayer
up to twenty-eight years of age, and was first led to study
Hebrew by becoming interested in a Hebrew Bible, which
fell in his way when engaged in the repairs of a synagogue;
but before this time he had been engaged in the culture

.314 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
of his intellect, devoting all his spare hours and much of

his nights to the study of Latin and Greek.
So in the acquisition of a fortune, it is not accident that
helps a man on in the world, but purpose and persistent in-
dustry. These make a man sharp to discern opportunities,
and to use them. To the sluggish and the purposeless,
the happiest opportunities avail nothing they pass them ;
by with indifference, seeing no meaning in them. Success-

ful men achieve and perform, because they have the pur-
pose to do so. They " scorn delights, and live laborious
days." They labor with hand and head. Difficulties serve
only to draw forth the energies of their character.
Doubtless Professor Faraday had difficulties to encounter
in working his way up from the carpenter's bench to the
highest rank as a scientific chemist and philosopher.
" What " said John Hunter, the first of English sur-
!
geons, originally a carpenter " is there a man whom diffi-

;
culties dishearten, who bends to the storm ? He will do

little. Is there one who will conquer? That kind of
man never fails."
Possibly a man may get another to do his work for him,
but not to do his thinking for him. What if a man fails
in one effort? Let him try again ! Let him try hard,
try often, and he cannot fail ultimately to succeed. It is
the man who prefers idleness to work, pleasure to industry,

that meets with no success ; the man of so little worth, so
little energy, that he would depend upon the fruits of the
hard toil of others, who remains in a dependent situation.
"There is something in resolution," says Walker, "which
has an influence beyond itself. It marches on like a
mighty, lord among its slaves. When bent on good, it is
almost the noblest attribute of man ; when on evil, the

most dangerous." It is only by habitual resolution that
men succeed to any great extent mere impulses are not ;
THE TEST OF NOBLENESS. 315
sufficient. The idle, the self-indulgent, the lover of pleas-

ure, need never hope for success, let their aims be what
they may.
In the United States, where wealth is held by such pre-
carious tenure that those who are living in luxury one
year may be seeking employment the next, it is the duty
of every mother to see that her daughters, as well as her
sons, are fitted for self-support. The daughters' chances
for marriage will not be diminished by it, and their
chances for happiness will be increased. If they are
blessed with homes of their own, they will be all the
better fitted for reigning in that kingdom which is their
heritage. And if destiny denies them the happy life-work
of happy wives and mothers, they will at least have
more resources within themselves for happiness than those
women possess who have notmade systematic preparation
for a life of usefulness. Fewer branches of study, and
more thoroughness in each branch, should at least be
upon and where no inclination is felt to continue
insisted ;
a course of study after school-life is ended, a course of

reading should be taken up and systematically followed.
In an age when so much is heard of
like the present,
professional education forwomen, university examinations,
female suffrage, and the like, it is more than ever neces-
sary for wives and mothers to fill their domestic vocations
in a way that will show their capacity to serve in other
ways, should it be necessary. Faithfulness in the dis-
charge of the duties of private life gives testimony to
capacity for faithfulness in any service.
Those who are now systematically advocating the
higher education of women, are constantly met with the
question, " What do women want with a higher educa-
tion?" Mrs. William Grey, of London, who has written
much upon this subject, answers this question in tho fol-
lowing manner : They want it because the duties allotted

to women by men-
the Creator's order, require the highest
tal and moral and a low-minded mother injures
discipline,
society at its very root in the family. They want it
because, by causes beyond their control, more and more
women are driven to their own exertions for support, and
can have no chance in the labor market if to their natural
disadvantages be added the artificial one of want of train-
ing.
They want it because we live in revolutionary times,
when the old beliefs, the old traditions which hedged
round the lives of women, at least in a guarded path, are
called in question in every newspaper, in every novel, and
women can no longer walk, like children, in leading
strings, but in this trial of all things must be taught to
discern and hold fast that which is good.
They want it because in the fierce competition of modern
society the only class left in the country possessing leisure
is that of women supported in easy circumstances by hus-
band or father, and it is to this class w e must look
T
for the
maintenance of cultivated and refined tastes, for that value
and pursuit of knowledge and of art for their own sakes
which can alone save society from degenerating into a
huge machine for making money, and gratifying the love
of sensual luxury.
Finally, they want it because they, like men, were cre-
ated in the image of God ; because to develop, and culti-
vate, and perfect that divine element within them is their
right and their duty.
To these reasons, so ably given, another might be added:
Women want a higher education that they may be fitted
to become the " helpmeets," the companions, and the con-
fidential advisers of their husbands, and made capable of
training the immortal souls, intrusted to their care, for
:
and happiness here and hereafter. No

rives of usefulness
man, who does not know by experience, is able to estimate
how much is gained from the daily companionship of a
woman who is his equal in range of thought, who, after
looking well to the ways of her household, is capable of
entering into his plans, making wise suggestions, sharing
his thoughts and his cares, and " directing his mind not
less than engaging his heart."
A writer upon " Marriage in France" says : Never was
the need that women should be thoroughly instructed so
urgent as it is now. The intellectual advance of man,
which has been 60 rapid since the last century, calls for a
corresponding advance in woman.

This writer advocates the admission of women to the
professions hitherto monopolized by men, upon the ground
that the mere fact of the professions being open to them,
will raise the level of their general education. He goes so
far as to assert that unless our women are educated to
become the companions of the men they marry, we shall
never be entirely safe from the danger which has proved
so fatal to France; that sinking gradually below the intel-
lectual level of men, they will in time imitate those
"charming yet terrible little carnivora" of which Dumas
speaks, for whom men sacrifice their fortunes, their
honor, and their lives. This writer shows us that the
evils which so often arise in wedded life are mainly attrib-
utable to the want of that thorough education which fits
women to be the companions of men intellectually.

Turning from the nation of which he writes, he says
We shall not, therefore, inveigh against the French ; let
us rather look to ourselves, and learn a lesson from their

errors. The cardinal error, the prime mover of all the
evils we have pointed out, lies in the education of women.
We are not speaking merely of the work of governesses
and school teachers; we are speaking of the pressure exer-

cised by society to fix women in one sphere of activity to
the exclusion of all others, the popular notion being that
women are intended by nature to be wives and mothers,
nothing else; and as they must be wives before they are
mothers, the whole effort of their training goes to make
them pleasing, in order that men may be attracted to marry
them. Furthermore, as they are to marry very early, it
follows naturally that they must please by those attractions

which are most powerful in youth, namely sexual attrac-
tions. Hence their attention is concentrated upon their
person, their dress, and all the provocations of coquettish-
ness. Their mind remains void they advance in years
:
without acquiring those qualities of slower growth which

alone can adorn maturity; and when they have captured a
husband, they find themselves utterly unfit for companion-
ship with him.
The consequence of this state of things finds illustration
everywhere.
Alexandre Dumas says of society in France, in his pref-
ace to "L'Aini des Femmes " Society is threatened with
:
destruction; no household is secure from the dissolute

invaders; they seat themselves at every board
No matter, let them come ; they can destroy nothing but
what worthy of destruction they will rid us of the
is ;
ruins and the rubbish which would hinder a new society

from arising out of the old. Their mission is to destroy in
the society of our day the element which has proved fatal
to all societies gone by, the most pernicious element exist-

ing the idle-handed When they shall have eaten up
!
inheritance, property will renew itself by labor when they ;
shall have decomposed our families, better families will
constitute themselves. They will furnish, together w ith T
their victims, the manure needed by the social soil for its
mysterious germs. When there is nothing more to prey

upon, they will die of inanition, and woman will reappear
under a new form.
This is the state of society against which we are warned,
and which it is predicted will engulf us in turn, unless
we educate our women to a higher standard, and rid our-
selves of our idle men. Before the reign of Edward III,
the word used for gentleman was iddk nan, the meaning
of which was freeborn. In the reign of Henry VI, a
gentleman was known as an idleman, the word having the
same meaning. It is to be feared that too many in our
day confuse the word with idle man in their definition of
a gentleman; but, as Ruskin says, its primal, literal, and
perpetual meaning is "a man of pure race," wellbred, in
the sense that a horse or a dog is wellbred. The term has
nothing whatever to do with the false meaning given to it
now that of a man living in idleness on other people's
labor. When idleman in this sense is no longer associated
with gentlemen, may we not hope that the false idea that
an idle man is a gentleman will disappear so generally,
that not one individual can be found to make the boast
which some American men have been said to make, namely,
that they have never earned a dollar in their lives? The
woman who works, as well as the man who works, should
rise in the social as well as in the moral scale ; and they
will so rise in the society of all true gentlemen and all true
gentlewomen. Ruskin attributes the want of a thorough
understanding of the real meaning of this word gentleman
to the fact that, while there are many who assert that the
more a man works the more of one he is likely to become,
they hold, at the same time, to the error that race is of no
consequence; the truth being that race is precisely of a3
much consequence in man as it is in any other animal.
He tells us that no nation can prosper till both these errors
;
are got rid of; that gentlemen have to learn that it is no

part of their duty or privilege to live on other people's
toil ; that there is no* degradation in the hardest manual
or the humblest servile labor, when it is honest; and that
those who deny the existence of transmitted qualities have
to learn that every vicious habit and chronic disease com-
municates itself by descent ; and that by purity of birth
the entire system of the human body and soul may be grad-
ually elevated, or by recklessness of birth degraded; until
there shall be as much difference between the wellbred
and illbred human creature (whatever pains be taken with
their education) as between a wolf-hound and the vilest
mongrel cur. The knowledge of this great fact, he adds,
ought to regulate the education of our youth, and the en-
tire conduct of the nation. The same writer tells usgen-
tlemanliness, however, in ordinary parlance, must be taken
to signify those qualities which are usually the evidence of
high-breeding, and which, so far as they can be acquired,
it should be every man's effort to acquire ; or, if he has
them by nature, to preserve and exalt. Proceeding to note
some of the characteristics of a gentleman, he names sensi-
tiveness, sympathy, self-command to a certain extent, per-
fect ease, openness, and that form of truthfulness which is
opposed to cunning, yet not always opposed to falsity abso-
lute. A cunning person seeks for opportunities to deceive

a gentleman shuns them. A cunning person triumphs in
deceiving ; a gentleman is humiliated by the success, or, at
least, by so much of the success as is dependent merely on

the falsehood, and not on his intellectual superiority. The
absolute disdain of all forms of falsehood belongs rather to
Christian chivalry than to mere high-breeding. Though
* A ili?roughbred is always a thoroughbred, even though he comee

4own to drawing a cart.
!
Tightness of moral conduct is ultimately the great purifier

of race, the sign of nobleness is not in this rightness of
moral conduct, but in sensitiveness.
How many, high in rank, would fail to bear the test,
if sensitiveness were made the test. A story is told of a

haughty Austrian princess who stood by her class with
great persistency, and who was as much feared as she was
admired. When Liszt was a young man, and at the height
of his success and popularity, he visited Vienna, and was
received at one of her receptions. The princess asked him
how long since he had visited Vienna, how long he in-
tended staying they were surrounded by a fashionable
crowd and then, she added, with a mixture of haughty
condescension and elegant insolence, as if dismissing him,
" Tespere, Monsieur, que vous fassiez bien vos affaires."
(I hope, sir, you may succeed in your business.)
" Madame laprineesse" replied Liszt, in his cool, lofty
manner, which arrested the attention of every one, " Je ne
me mele qu'avee art. Je n'ai point oV affaires. Affaires
Tout cela appartient aux banquicrs et diplomates." (O prin-
cess, I interest myself only in art. Business ! I have no
business. All that sort of thing belongs to bankers and
diplomates.)
As the princess's husband was the diplomate 'par excel-
lence of the day, this reply
was a hard retort, though, under
the circumstances, a warranted one. Her own want of
delicacy drew it down upon her, and she had
all felt that
merited the clever rejoinder. The was told by a

story
lady who was present. She said the scene was admirable.
For one instant the two measured swords, figuratively,
in the silence of the salon, then both bowed and parted.
This was one of those cases in which duty did not require
submission. There are impertinences and evils that must
be put down at the moment, or the contamination of un-
21
rebuked ba^ example will spread like contagion. Rev.

S. A. Brooke says " None of the Old Testament saints
:
were very patient with evil. It is true, Christ says, If <
a man smite thee on one cheek turn to him the other/

but he never meant that for a universal rule ; and if, in
doing it, we were to promote injustice, and the oppression
of others by the encouragement our patience gives to the
oppressor, Christ, who did not turn his cheek in silence to
the Pharisees, would be the first to say, '
That was not my
meaning/ When the injury or the insult done to us is only
personal, that is, begins and ends with us, it is our duty to
take the spirit of the words of Christ to our heart, and to
see what patience with the injurer will do. But when the
injury has an evil influence on other lives, it is not our
duty to submit, but to resist. Patience then would be
ignoble."
There are many mere pin -pricks received in society that
should not be dignified with any notice whatever, too
small even to come under the class of injuries to which it
is our duty to submit with patience; but it is not every

one who can bear such pin-pricks as coolly as did a cer-
tain young man who, after a long absence from his native
town (at college and abroad), came back to receive a studi-
ously prepared insult from members of a committee arrang-
ing for a festivity. The wires were pulled by an outsider,
and the puppet used did his work so well that the young
man was first asked to subscribe on account of want of
funds, and then excluded from the list of subscribers. He
was never heard to allude to it but once, and then after
this fashion " I am reminded of an illustration in Punch/
:
'
Two forlorn, rum-soaked, and seedy loafers are on one side

of the street, a gentleman on the other. l
Bill, who is that
(
swell over there ?' asked one of the rowdies. I don't
know/ replied Bill, 'but he's a stranger, and let's heave a
society's pin-pricks. 323
brick at him.
?
jSTow, I am in the situation of the stranger.
I have beenaway nine years, the men on this committee
do not know me, and consequently can have no grudge
against me to satisfy, but this is the brick which they
have got ready to welcome me home with."
We do not make sufficient allowance for temperaments*
What is easy for one to bear is difficult for another.
Temperaments are born with the individual, while charac-

ter depends upon early training and the daily effort of
each individual. It is as easy for some to try to over-
come evil with good, as it is for others to lie in wait for
years to indulge the demon-born instinct of revenge.
Some natures are like the tough caoutchouc, the prickly
thorn, the stinging nettle; others like the sensitive mimosa,
shrinking from all contact with the rou^h and rude. The
latter never flourish, nor look, and do their best except in
beds of their own species. They are never understood

even, excepting by their own kind. This is why we so
often find such differing views concerning one person pre-
vailing in a community. "
Haughty, dictatorial, self-
seeking, suspicious," some say; "genial, ardent, trusting,
unselfish/' others say.
" You you care too much what people
are too sensitive ;
think; you go out of your way to make explanations; you

treat people as though they all had feelings as fine as your
own," said a gentleman to a lady.
"It used to trouble me very much when people told me
that I cared too much for the good opinion of others," she
replied, "but I have learned that no human being can
care too much for the good opinion of his kind so long as
he cares more about being worthy of it. I used to try to
deaden and benumb my sensitiveness, until I learned that
we cannot change our original nature without spoiling it
and committing spiritual suicide."

Every power in politics, in the Church even, hears of

acts attributed to him which it seems incredible could be
believed by any who know him. The slanderer often has
it all his own way for it is but seldom
; that any opportu-
nity is Formerly the idea was
afforded for contradiction.
that such slanders must be borne patiently. We have
learned better in these days. The loathsome little viper
that looks of too little consequence to crush in your garden
walk, and that you would not willingly defile your own
heel in crushing, creeps away to hatch brood after brood
of its own kind, to spread their slime in after days over
the fairest flowers that blossom on your turf.
In the same way society has its vipers, its hissing adders,
its venom-spitting reptiles, fostered in the hot-bed of a
slander-loving, gossip -spreading home circle.- And from
them spring up, daily and hourly, some evils that must be
borne patiently, for a time at least since they are too
petty to do battle* with as well as those larger evils
which must be crushed out on the moment with an iron
heel, if they are ever to be crushed at all.
No wife, no mother, no woman can be too sensitive con-
cerning any charge against the integrity of her woman-
hood. Such charges are the vipers that must be crushed
on the instant. Of quite a different nature are those
which she can wait her opportunity to deal with.
" I heard of that excellent reproof that you administered
to a young girl who came to your ball without answering
your invitation," said a lady to a relative.
" What do you mean ? Do you think me capable of
reproving a guest for any remissness ?"
" Why, I did not look at it in that light at all. I heard
you told her that you did not expect to see her, as she had
not answered your note of invitation, and I must confess I
thought she deserved the reproof."
;
society's pin-pricks. 325
" However much she may have deserved it, she most
certainly did not receive it," was the reply.
Of such a nature are the pin-pricks that only pierce the
skin. It is left for the Judases of society to cut to the
heart sometimes ; they w ho
r
kiss while betraying, who
mingle the drop of gall so subtly with the drop of honey,
that we know not from whence the bitterness proceeds
they who, perhaps under the guise of affectionate censure
of our conduct to others, awaken suspicions which were
never harbored before, poisoning the sweet wells of living
waters which are the sources of solace and refreshment in
the green oasis of life's Sahara.
Loyal souls, noble minds, are not able to take in the full
extent of such treachery until the hour comes when the

honey is exhausted, and* only gall remains. Women whose
natures are antagonistic to worldliness are seldom under^
stood by the worldly. Indeed there are but few acts of
any woman, worldly or unworldly, which do not bear an
interpretation according to the narrowness or the breadth,
the baseness or the nobleness of the mind interpreting
them. An oblique moral vision, an envious disposition,
and even a hasty judgment, may change the color of an
act as much as a bit of smoked or stained glass changes a
landoape.
The exercise of patience under showers of degrading
suspicions, unmerited accusations, and invented calumnies,
though sometimes a noble patience, is at other times, as
we have seen, an ignoble patience. One may say, while
accepting the situation, and enduring all that is unavoid-
able, "My life is so rich with blessings, ought I not, with
the Persian king, to welcome these little grievances and
annoyances as perhaps averting some greater misfortune ? ,;
Those who have drawn prizes in the lottery of life should
not suffer their hearts to harden toward the drawers of
blanks j nor yet should they forget that impatience J

s
sometimes as noble as patience.

Every one who is able to say, " I have had good at the
hands of God, shall I not now bear evil quietly ? I will
take my pain as well as my pleasure as coming from his
loving hands/' will find that the spirit becomes calm, under
such trials, and that the calm of the spirit spreads to the
intellect. We wait, not inactively, but on the watch ; we
believe God has sent all discipline, even petty trials, for our
good and our growth; and waiting thus, bearing the in-
evitable, a time arrives when noble impatience comes to do
its work. We have no notion now of bearing what we can
avoid, of folding our hands in ignoble patience upon the
tomb of our higher selves. We accept the trial, whatever
it may be, with the patience which produces labor, and
the end is that we are not overcome of evil, but that our
lives and our works will give the lie to traducers and de-
fa mers.
Ignoble patience grows out of noble impatience. The
latter begins by crying out against fate, destiny, Providence
itself, spending our anger upon our dependents, makinghome
miserable, and the atmosphere of our own lives stormy and
turbid, turning the good which God intended the diffi-
culty to do us into evil, and, having made it evil, we are
in the end overcome by the evil. Then comes ignoble
patience bidding us to do nothing, since it is the tyranny
of fate, from which there is no escaping and with what ;
result if we follow its slothful counsels ? The death of the

soul, and the stupor of its faculties for this present life at
least.
What we call fate is simply the universe telling us we

have taken a wrong path, and that we had better make haste
and find another. Everything goes down before a healthy
human will which believes in God ; and does not worry
TRUE EDUCATION. 327
about the morrow while working in the present. The

world soon comes round to our side if we let it know that
it is not our master. All we have to do is to do our work
steadilyamong men, and for others as well as for ourselves,
believing that it is God who does the work in us, and is
helping the world through us. Our children should be

trained as those who will have to go on with this work,
for the sake of the truths and thoughts on whose support
the cause of mankind to run directly counter, if nec-
rests ;
essary, to the opinions of society, and so to develop all

affections that they may last, still beautiful, still true, in
a glory which will outlast time. Our training here is but
the beginning of an eternal progress. We need not be dis-
turbed or hurried in our work on ourselves or on others.
We can afford to learn our lessons with the slowness which
will make them sweet and strong. We can afford to be
patient with the evil and the uncharitableness that we
see around us, if we exercise that noble patience which
leads to the impatience that overcomes all evil in the end.
By so developing our own
natures into strength, by having
experienced and overcome them, we are fitted to
difficulties
aid others in the work of self-improvement. In women's

hands, as mothers and teachers, lies the work of moulding
and forming the minds and the character of the next gen-
eration. According to the narrowness or the broadness of
their interpretation of the word "education" will that
generation bear testimony to the thoroughness of their
work. Let us, then, keep in memory the truth, that both
manners and morals are so intimately connected with edu-
cation that we are responsible for the growth or for the
disappearance of snobbishness in those confided to our
care, as we are for their right instruction in the duties of
life duties which leave no men, no women, any hours of
idleness to corrode their characters, or breed plague-spots
on their lives. When idleness disappearsfrom communi-

ties, snobbishness goes with and when snobbishness has
it ;
gone, there will be less of bad manners left to contend with

or to suppress.
An education whose aims and extent are wider than at
present is what is needed to meet the requirements of our
daughters' lives. An education which will encourage an
habitual reference of life to higher motives than personal
ones, higher even than those which belong to the family;
which will give in the young vivid interest in social
questions, such a knowledge of government, and of the
history of other countries, as to enable them in after-life
to movements which are likely to bear
enter into those
on the progress of mankind. An education which will
help them to live a natural, healthy, God-fearing life,
putting duty before feeling, and self-sacrifice before passion.
To go to the root of education, and see what was meant
by the word in the former ages of the world's history, we
find that among the ancient Persians, and in the best times
of the Greeks, the word meant what a man was and what
he could do, not what he knew. The oldest summary
of education is that of the Persians of Cyrus: "To ride,
to shoot with the bow, to speak the truth ;" that is, the
accomplished military chevalier to manage the horse, to
handle the best instrument of warfare known, and, finally,
to speak the truth ; not in the narrow sense of not telling

lies, but the attitude of the whole nature in its integrity,
honor, and fearless loyalty ; in short, in the establishment

of perfect habits. The perfect man is he who has all the
perfect habits of mind and body. Education is the agency
by which these perfections are created. Education, then,
isnot so much knowledge as capacity. A wide difference
between it and the three B/s for one class of persons;
the cramming for examination of another class. It is nci
life's shipwrecks. 829
strange that so many lives are wrecked when we see how

few are furnished with proper tools to do the work of life.
Idleness, and their companions, jealousy,

ignorance,
hatred, revenge, love even, where it is wrong, these are the
things which wreck lives. There are few who will not
have, to meet the gale, and stagger under its blow, few
who at one time or another will not have to struggle or re-
sist, conquer or yield to its force. Let it smite the ship
unprepared, and all is over with it. One who has gone
through and conquered such a storm, can conquer all storms
thereafter ; but it is better for those who are caught in it,
to sail out of it, to ride head to the wind until the storm
blows itself out, for if one rope gives way, all is over ; so
strained to utmost tension is everything, that if one sheet
be snapt, all snaps with it.
A character which has not been strengthened by proper

education and by principle may dropdown in such a storm,
like a thing smitten with paralysis. A song, a softer day
than usual, a sudden association, a sudden cry of the heart.
The will is seized by the tyrant emotion, and the ship
strikes in midnight darkness on the craggy ledge, and all
is over. As these shipwrecks of life are oftener made by

the idle than the occupied, it is another, reason why
mothers should seek occupation for their daughters, as
well as for their sons, why they should seek to make them
strong and true, instilling self-control, laying firm and solid
the foundations upon which each individual builds up his
or her character. Then will our sons and daughters grow
up, not victims of evil, but victorious over evil.

CHAPTER XI.
REQUIREMENTS FOR HAPPINESS IN" MARRIED LIFE THE

MARRIAGE CEREMONY
" All Republicans of gentle birth admit the instinct which loads
* like '
to match with ' like,' an equality of blood and race." Bulwer.
" The evils arising from the excessive liberty permitted to American
youth cannot be cured by laws. If we are ever to root it out, it
must begin at the very bottom. Family life must be reformed
For children parental authority is the only sure guide. Coleridge
well said* that he who was not able to govern himself must be gov-
erned by others, and experience has shown that children of civilized
parents are as little able to govern themselves as the children of sav-
ages The liberty, or rather the license of our youth will
have to be curtailed. As our society is becoming complex and arti-
ficial, like older societies in Europe, our children will have to approxi-
mate to them in status, and parents will have to waken to a sense
of their responsibilities, and postpone their ambitions and their
pleasures to their duties." Review of Statements made by Mr. Corn-
stock, Special Agent of Post Office department.
11
Though fools spurn hymen's gentle powers,
"We, who improve the golden hours,
By sweet experience know
That marriage, rightly understood,
Gives to the tender and the good
A paradise below." Cotton.
It is greatly to be regretted that in America the circumv,
stances which most tend to make or mar women receive so

little attention. Upon our daughters are usually centred
all that generosity and the sincerest affection can bestow.
They are carefully educated, liberally provided for, and no
safeguard can too vigilantly protect these treasures from

HAPPINESS IN MARRIED LIFE. 331
disease, from the contamination of evil, and from vulgarity

of manner. A girl's natural protectors know by experi-
ence, if not by intuition, that her purity is her chief at-
traction to honorable manhood, that a certain coyness
which hides the secrets of her nature, and a quiet dignity
which reserves the charms which heaven has bequeathed
her, forhim upon whom she bestows the treasures of her
heart, embody the allurements which men desire their
wives to possess. They know that virginal freshness is a
power respected by the most depraved, and that with true
men the influence of such wives is almost omnipotent. In
other countries this truth is so fully realized that daugh-
ters are guarded by the vigilance of parents, in their scru-
tiny of all the men who enter their households. "With us,
the social freedom of which we boast, deprives parents of
their prerogative, and not unfrequently brings sad results
in its train. Does any right-thinking man, asks a journal-
ist, choose as a life companion, and for the mother of his
children, a woman whose real self was long ago given to

others ? Marriage is an actual partnership which has
more to do with our prosperity than any other, and here
we find the reason why one of the parties so often puts in
fraudulent capital ; for it is a fraud when a woman brings
to her husband, or a man to his wife, worn-out affections,
stale hackneyed emotions, writes an able journalist.
It has been said,it is the mother who moulds the char-
acter and fixes the destiny of the child. It is, then, her
province to guard well her daughters, that the bloom of
innocence may not be brushed off by wanton hands, but
protected and preserved for him who will most value it
her husband. If the mother leaves her daughter un-

guarded, to receive attentions authorized in these days,
without any of the restraints of parental presence, she may
feel sure that the man with whom her child is thrown will
832 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTBo
treat her with a liberty which is graduated by her indi-

vidual character, but which is inevitably a liberty. The
man has no idea of dishonoring or even injuring her in
public esteem, but he accepts the intimacy or friendship
of the young girl as one of the good things which society
offers him ; he would be a dull fool if, when lovely Thais
is left to sit beside him, he did not take the goods the
gods provided him Here is one of the results of this
social freedom. Any man is at liberty to gain the affec-
tions of the young girl. He may mean marriage, or he
may not mean marriage, it is all' the same. Instead of
the prompt exclusion that he merits from the parents,
simply as a protection for their child, American society
rules that the father and mother of the girl shall remain
passive. The man may be the most desirable or the most
unsuitable husband for the daughter, but they have no
right to speak until he formally proposes. If they shall
"ask his intentions," according to the national custom of
our forefathers, the girl herself would be the first to rebel,
on the ground that she was made ridiculous, and that her
"friend" was mistaken for her lover. When her friend
betakes himself to fresh fields, the woman controls her dis-
appointments as she can, and marries somebody for an
establishment or a home.
Here we have the key to much of the unhappiness of
modern married life, to the intimacies that spring up be-
tween single men and married women, and to their shame
be it said, between young unmarried women and married
men. Happy marriages are founded upon various condi-
tions. Respect for the object of fancy is as necessary to
abiding happiness as that the heart should be interested.

There should be social equality, intellectual sympathy,
and sufficient means. A great many people are hopelessly
estranged by a social gulf between the families of the wife
and husband. The man, if it is he who has faced the
risk, will find in the end that he has made a sacrifice, for
which he has grievously miscalculated the cost. The
wife, stung by the discovery that her husband does not
feel her an adequate compensation for all that he has lost,
loses all desire to help him bear the evil, which, in the
headstrong impulse of early youth, blindly set on its own
personal gratification, he has brought upon himself, and so
two lives must become soured and spoiled, if neither has
strength to keep itself sweet in a lifewhere fretting cares
are doubled instead of divided, from want of congeniality.
Or it may be the wife that finds her ideal is made of
clay ; that the noble qualities with which she has endowed
her lover have no existence in the husband, and that they
are drifting farther and farther apart as the years pass on,
a terrible punishment for a hasty, ill-advised marriage.
Intellectual sympathy is another condition of fireside hap-
piness. Let the woman's first requisite be a man who is
domestic in his tastes, and the man's first object be a

woman who can make his home a place of rest for him.
The beautiful in heart is a million times of more avail, as
securing domestic happiness, than the beautiful in person.
They who marry for physical characteristics or external
considerations, will fail to find happiness in their homes.
As we should say to women who wish for domestic happi-
ness, never marry a. pleasure-seeker, an idle man, so we
would say to men, never marry any but an intelligent
woman, for after purity, quite the next best thing is that
good sense which comes with intelligence. It is the best
of dowries. There is no burden on earth like a foolish
woman tied to a competent man, with the one exception
of a false woman. No beauty, no sweetness, can compen-
sate for the absence of clear thought and quick comprehen-
sion.
33 i SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
Many men have a secret belief that intelligence and the

domestic virtues cannot go together; that a wife who can
feel intellectual interests will never be content to stay at
home and look after the children ; that a clever woman
will, above all, be incapable of worshipping themselves.
There never was a theory more unreasonable, more mis-
chievous, or more unfounded; for there is more capacity
of affection, of domesticity , and of self-sacrifice in the able
than in the foolish.

He who has two oars in his boat has a great advantage
over the man who has but one. Cultivation diminishes
selfishness, and by enlarging the field of thought makes us
more fit to bear the harassing cares and troubles of the
world, and raises us above petty jealousies and prejudices,
softening the heart, and making us more kind and consid-
erate to others. Another essential for happiness in mar-
ried life is trust. Love without trust is no love at all.
From the moment a man puts his heart into the hands of
a woman, she has the responsibility of his life. Hence-
forth her personal qualities are so much positive or nega-
tive quantity added to his own. If the motto of both be :
I could not love thee, dear, so much,

Loved I not honor more,
the woman will be, in her own way, her lover's Beatrice,
raising and lighting him with her own spiritual nature,
and purifying the current of earthly love with the water
of life itself. Theirs is emphatically true love, refining
and ennobling each.
Once engaged, a girl has need to take care that her
spirits and love of notice do not betray her into looks and
words disloyal to her lover and unfair to other men.
She may be secure in her heartfelt allegiance to him, but
to toy with it is not only unsafe but wrong. Coquetry
has been compared to the thorn which guards the rose,

flirtation to the slime of a worm that has crept over the
fair petals.
Moral and religious sympathy is another requisite not ;
that the two characters should be precisely similar. It is

a great deal better that it should not be so, otherwise
there is nothing to learn and everything to lose. Faults
are intensified and hardened, even goodness has less en-
couragement to grow. Moreover, the same sort of quality
in a man is somewhat different in a woman, made different
in the purpose of God. Rather, while supplementing
each other's deficiencies, bearing with each other's infirmi-
ties,and encouraging each other's impulses for good, hus-
band and wife should be walking side by side on the
same clear path of moral purpose and social usefulness
with joint hope of immortality.
Men, as they look down the vista of the past, can re-
member how they were devoted to women, the memory
of whom fails to call up anything but a vague sort of won-
der how they ever could have fallen into the state of in-
fatuation in which they once were. The same with
women. There have been heart-breaking separations be-
tween those who have learned that the sting of parting
does not last forever. Even the heart, wdiich has been
lacerated by a hopele&s or misplaced attachment, when
severed from the cause of its woe, gradually heals and
prepares itself to receive fresh wounds from bodies which
are present and patent to its senses, for affection requires
either a constant contemplation of, or intercourse with its
object to keep it alive. The young man

proverb, "A
married is a young man marred," must have had its origin
in the fact that the choice of a man at twenty-one is
not such as he would make at a more mature stage of

his existence ; but whatever be the age when his courtshrp
commences, he must not weary the object of his devotion

with too much of his presence.
A man ought always to be able to judge whether he
will be favorably heard before he ventures upon his offer.
"When accepted he must avoid all airs of mastership, all
foolish displays remembering that quarrels
of jealousy,
impair mutual respect and diminish love. The lady must
not be capricious or exacting, and both should remember
that they are in the first stage of what is to be a life-long
friendship, and should cultivate the utmost degree of
mutual candor, confidence, and sympathy. It must surely
be unnecessary to hint that no approach towards familiar-
ity must ever be indulged in. The most perfect reserve in
courtship, even in cases of the most ardent attachment, is
indispensable to the confidence and trust of married life to
come. All public displays of devotion should be avoided.
They tend to lessen mutual respect and make the actors
ridiculous in the eyes of others. It is quite possible for a
man to show every conceivable attention to the lady to
whom he is engaged, and yet to avoid committing the
slightest offence against delicacy or good taste.
No wellbred woman will receive a man's attentions, how-

ever acceptable, too eagerly ; nor will she carry reserve so
far as to be altogether discouraging. It is quite possible
for a man to show and even assiduity up to a
attention
certain point, without becoming a lover; and it is equally
possible for the lady to let it be seen that he is not disagreea-
ble to her, without actually encouraging him. No man
likes to be refused, and no man of tact will risk a refusal.
The gentleman presents the lady with a ring as soon as

they are engaged. Flowers she can always accept. A
sensible man will not give more presents than he can
justly afford. It isthe privilege of the mother of the
fiancee to fix the wedding day of the daughter. Tho
THE MARRIAGE CEREMONY. 337
trousseau should be in accordance with the means. It is
not wise or well for ladies of limited means to provide

themselves with showy outfits.
"New York Social Etiquette" says: "'The Home

Journal ' is expected to gazette the engagement very soon
after it is made known to kinspeople and intimate friends.
Acquaintances are thus informed of the new relation, and
the proper felicitations are expressed in the usual manner.
Not unfrequently this journal is selected as the only
medium through which an announcement of an approach-
ing marriage is made to the world outside of the home of
the bride. The propriety of adopting this method of com-
municating with society at large is approved by our high-
est authorities in polite affairs. This journal occupies the
same position, and serves the same purposes for our repub-
lic as the court journals in Europe."
After the marriage invitations are issued, the fiancee does
not appear in public. It is also de rigueur that she does
not see the bridegroom on the wedding-day until they
meet at the altar.
Only relatives and the most intimate friends are asked

to be bridemaids the sisters of the "bride and the bride-
groom where it is possible. The bridegroom chooses his

best man and the ushers from his circle of relatives and
friends of his own age and from the relations of his fiancee
of suitable age. The dresses of the bridemaids are not
given unless their circumstances are such as to make it
necessary.
The bridal costume most approved for young brides is
of white silk, high corsage, a long, wide veil of white tulle

reaching to the feet, and a wreath of maiden blush roses
with orange blossoms. The roses she can continue to wear,
but the orange blossoms are only suitable for the ceremony.
No jewelry of any description, for when she goes up to
22
the altar she is still a young girl, but she leaves it with the
privilege of ever after appearing at her will in diamonds,
thick silks, expensive laces and cashmere shawls, where
her husband's means permit these indulgences.
The bride breakfasts in her room and meets the bride-
groom for the first time that day at the altar. The bride-
groom and ushers wear full morning dress, dark blue, or
dark frock-coats, light neckties and light trousers. The
bridegroom wears white gloves ; the ushers wear gloves of
some delicate color. White neckties are not worn with
frock-coats under any circumstances. Nothing black is ad-
missible at a wedding in England. In France, the mothers
of the bride and bridegroom frequently wear black velvet
gowns and black lace bonnets with some bright color in
the garniture of both gowns and bonnets, and the bride-
groom is married in full evening dress, although the bride
always wears a high corsage and long sleeves.
"Where the bride makes presents to bridemaids on her

wedding day, they generally consist of some article of
jewelry, not costly, and given more as a memento of the
occasion than for its own intrinsic worth. The bridegroom
sometimes gives his groomsmen a scarfpin of some quaiut
device as a memento of the day, and as a slight acknowl-
edgment of their services.
Where there are no bridemaids nor ushers, the order of
the ceremonies is as follows : The members of the bride's
family set off before the bride.She follows with her
mother. The bridegroom awaits them and gives his arm
to the mother. They walk up the aisle to the altar, the
mother falling back to her position on the left. The
father, or relative representing the father, conducts the
bride to the bridegroom, who stands at the altar-steps with
his face turned towards her as she approaches, and the
father falls back to the left. The relatives follow, taking
their places standing; those of the bride to the left, those

of the groom to the right, as previously arranged in the
rehearsal for a rehearsal should always precede the cere-
mony by a day or two. After kneeling at the altar a
moment, the bride, standing on the left of the bridegroom,
takes the glove off from her left hand, whilst he takes the
glove off from his right. The service then begins. The
father of the bride gives her away by bowing when the
question is asked, which greatly simplifies the part formerly
assigned tohim of stepping forward and placing his daugh-
ter's hand hand of the clergyman.
in the
Perfect self-control should be exhibited by all parties
during the ceremony; nothing is more undignified than
exhibitions of feeling in public. People who are unable
to control their emotions should stay at home.
The bride leaves the altar, taking the bridegroom's right
arm. They pass down the aisle without looking to the
right or to the left. It is considered very bad form to
recognize acquaintances by bows and smiles while in the
church.
The bride and bridegroom drive away in their own car-
riage, the rest follow in their carriages.
Where the circle of friends on both sides is very exten-
sive, it has of late become customary to send invitations to
such as are not called to the wedding-breakfast to attend
the ceremony at church. This stands in place of issuing
cards. No one must think of calling on the newly-mar-
liedwho has not received either an invitation to the cere-
mony at church, or cards after their establishment in their
new home.
The following explicit directions as to the latest New
York form for conducting the marriage ceremony are prin-
cipally from the "Home Journal."
When the bridal party has arranged itself for entrance,
the ushers, in pairs, march slowly up to the altar and turn

to the right, keeping step to the organ music. Behind
them follows the groom, alone. When he reaches the altar
he turns, faces the aisle, and watches intently for the coming
of his bride. Of course, he does not permit his attention
to be distracted from the object of present paramount in-
terest. After a very slight interval the bridemaids follow
him, in pairs if there be but few, and they turn to the left.
Another very brief interval of waiting, and the bride,

alone and entirely veiled, with her eyes cast down, follows
her companions. The groom comes forward a few steps to
meet her, takes her hand, and places her at the altar.
Both kneel for a moment's silent devotion. The parents
of the bride having followed her, stand just behind her,
and slightly at the left. The service by the clergyman
now proceeds as usual. All churches, at present, use the
ring and vary the sentiment of its adoption to suit the
customs and ideas of their own rites. A jewelled ring has
been for many years the sign and symbol of betrothal, but
at present a plain gold circlet, with the date of the en-
gagement inscribed within, is generally preferred. This
ring is removed by the groom at the altar, passed to the
clergyman, and used in the ceremony. A jewelled ring is
placed upon her hand by the groom on the way home from
the church, or as soon after the service as is convenient.
It stands guard over its precious fellow, and is a confirma-
tion of the first promise.
When the bride and bridegroom are passing out of
church, the bridemaids follow slowly, each upon the arm
of an usher, and they afterward hasten onward as speedily
as possible to welcome the bride at her own door, and to
arrange themselves about the bride and groom, in the salon,

half of the ladies upon her side and half upon his, the
first bridemaid retaining the place of honor. The ushers.
at the door of the salon, offer themselves as escorts to parties

who them to the
arrive slowly from the church, conducting
them by name. This an-
bridal party, there presenting
nouncement becomes necessary when two families and two
sets of friends are brought together for the first time. If
ladies are present without gentlemen, the ushers are careful
to accompany them to the breakfast or refreshment room,
or provide them with attendants, after which the ladies can
easily manage to be comfortable by themselves.
The room for bridal presents is no longer thrown open
to guests. Indeed, the universal bridal present has fallen
into disuse along with the universal funeral bouquet. It is
not any more considered good form to talk about these

contributions. Of course the bride acknowledges every
gift that she receives by a note written with her own hand,
but that is all.
If the wedding occur in the evening, the only difference

in the ceremonials of the morning is that the ushers or
groomsmen wear full toilette,and the bridal pair retire
quietly to dress for their journey before the dancing party
and thus leave unobserved. At the morning
disperses,
wedding only bridemaids, ushers, and relatives remain to
witness the departure of the pair.
If the newly wedded commence life in a home of their
own, it is customary to issue "at home" cards for a few
evenings at no distant date, unless the marriage occurs in
early summer, when these informal receptions are delayed
until autumn. Only such persons are invited as the young
people choose to keep as friends, or perhaps only those
whom they can afford to retain. It is an easy and sensible
opportunity for carefully rearranging one's social list, be-
cause there are limitations to hospitality, which are fre-
quently more necessary than agreeable. This list of oid
friends and acquaintances cannot be too seriously considered
and sifted, and no moment is so favorable as at the begin-

ning of housekeeping. This custom of arranging a fresh
list is admitted as asocial necessity, and nobody is offended.
The entry of the bridal party to the church may be
varied to suit the taste, but care should be taken to avoid
dramatic effects while endeavoring to be picturesque and
impressive. If the formality described be followed, the
parties adopting it will be certain to find precedents
for their style among the highest social circles of New
York. But there are timid brides, who prefer to ad-
here strictly to the fashion of their grandmothers, and gain
content in the imitation of a long line of worthy examples.
In such cases the bridemaids first pass up the aisle, each
with a gentleman on whom to lean (this style is almost
strictly an American fashion), they turn at the altar, the
ladies left and the gentlemen to their right,
going to their
and the groom follows, bearing his destined mother-in-law
on his arm. This lady he seats, as speedily as politeness
permits, in a convenient frontpew at his left. The bride
follows, clinging to thearm of her father, or if she be
orphaned, her next of kin supports her on her way to her
expectant groom. At her left, and just a step or two back
of her, her father waits until asked to give her away,
which he does by taking her right hand and placing it in
that of the clergyman. After this brief but important
formality, he joins the lady who entered with the groom
and becomes her escort. The father and mother pass out
of the church just behind the bridal company.
Sometimes, in America, if there are no bridemaids, the
ushers walk into church in pairs, just in advance of the
groom, and parting at the altar, half stand at one side and
half at the other. While the clergyman is congratulating
the bride they pass out in pairs, a few yards in advance of
the married party.
;
Weddings at home vary but little from those at church.

The music, the assembling of friends, and the descent of
the bridal party, and their entree to the position selected
are just the same. An altar of flowers and the place for
kneeling can be easily arranged at home. The space be-
hind the altar need be no wider than is required for the
clergyman to stand. The altar is generally only a high
fender or railing, entirely wound and concealed by greenery
or blossoms. Whatever other floral accessories are desired,
such as the marriage-bell, horseshoe, or a white dove, etc.,
can be arranged with ease by a skilled florist.
When the marriage ceremony is concluded," the party

turn in their places, and face their friends, who wait to con-
gratulate them. If space be of importance, the kneeling-
stool, and even the floral altar may be removed a little
later, without observation. The latter, however, is usually

pushed back against the wall, and adds to the decorative
part of the festivity.
Calls and card-leaving by all the guests, upon the
family of the bride, are a rigorous formality within ten
days after the wedding.
The marriage ceremonial of a widow differs only in the
not wearing of the veil and the orange blossoms. She
may be costumed in white, and have her maids at the
altar if she pleases. This liberty has been given to her
only within a few years, and refined taste will determine
her in these matters. On her wedding cards of invitation
her maiden name is name
used as a part of her proper
this is but respect to her pareuts. Having dropped the
initials of her deceased husband when she lays aside her
crapes, she uses her own Christian name. If she have
sons or unmarried daughters at the time she becomes
again a wife, she prefixes the last name of her children to
her new one on all ceremonious occasions iu which they
are interested in common with herself. This respect is
really due to them, and etiquette permits it, although our

social usages do not imperatively command its adoption.
Of course the formalities which follow the marriage of
a widow can seldom be regulated in the same manner as
those of a younger bride. Circumstances must control the
entertainments which follow the marriage of a widow, and
no fixed forms can be arranged for them. A quiet taste
and refined sentiments are the best regulators of these
civilities.
Fashion and common-sense unite in condemning the

harassing bridal tour, prescribing a honeymoon of repose,
exempted from all claims of society. It is no longer
de rigueur to maintain any secrecy as to their plans for
travelling where the newly married depart upon a tour.
The bride drops her middle name if she desires to do
so, taking her family name.
Wedding breakfasts have been spoken of in another
chapter.
For the enlightment of those readers who live at a dis-
tance from our most important social centres, the following
information is given as to our latest forms for invitations
to marriages. The invitation should be engraved in
script. Neither visiting cards nor invitations are admis-
sible in old English or German text.
Mr. and Mrs. Arthur Vivian

request your presence
at the marriage of their daughter.
Miss Bella E. Vivian,
to
Mr. Beresford Chesterfield,

On Thursday, October 11th, at tioelve o'clock.
Grace Church,
Clarendon Square.
:
This invitation requires no answer. Friends living in

other towns and cities, receiving it, inclose their cards, and
send by mail. Eesidents call on the family of the bride
within the prescribed time, or as soon after as it is possible.
The invitation to the wedding breakfast is inclosed in
the same envelope, generally conveyed on a square card,
the same size as the sheet of note-paper which bears the
invitation for the ceremony, after it has been once folded
across the middle. The following is one of the adopted
forms
At Home
Thursday morning, October 8th 3
from twelve until three o'clock.

8 Clarendon Square.
The separate cards of the bride and the bridegroom are

no longer necessary.
The card of admission to the church is narrower, and
plainly engraved in large script.
Grace Church,
Ceremony at eleven o'clock.
Generally, only half an hour intervenes between the

ceremony and the reception.
The order of the religious part of the marriage ceremony
is fixed by the church in which it occurs. The appointed
master of ceremonies is expected to be present as soon as
the church doors are opened, as the spectacle of an
awning and carpet in front of any edifice is a signal that
halts the footsteps of all the idlers of the street. He takes
good care that the white ribbon which is stretched across
the main aisle, is placed far enough from the altar to
provide sufficient room for every invited guest, remem-
bering that ladies in grand toilette require ample space.
Sometimes an arch of flowers, mounted on wire netting by

the florist, is arranged to divide those who wear the wed-
ding garments from those who do not. The organist must
be early at his post, with the list of compositions which he
is expected to play during the arrival of the audience.
The ushers, chosen from among the friends of both fam~

ilies, stand by the inner entrance of the church, and offer
their arms to escort the ladies, as they enter, to their
proper seats in the church. If a lady be accompanied by
a gentleman, he follows her to her seat. These ushers,
knowing the two families, understand where to place the
nearer and where the remoter kinspeople of the bridal
party, the groom's friends being arranged upon the right
of the entrance, and the bride's upon the left. This dis-
tribution of guests places the father or guardian of the
bride at the proper place during the ceremony.
After the service, the ushers act as cavaliers of the bride-
maids at the reception. The ushers wear dark frock-coats
and light trousers, light neckties, and gloves of some deli-
cate tint, like pearl-gray or lavender, perhaps to match the
trousers.
Those friends who receive the " At Home " invitations,
acknowledge them as soon as received, and never fail to
accept where there are no reasons to prevent. The guests

bidden to a marriage in the house, or to a marriage feast
following the ceremony in church, are in the same position
as are they who receive an invitation from royalty. They
do not feel at liberty to decline from any whim. Cards
are afterwards left on the bride's family by those who are
invited to the church, as well as by those who are invited
to the house.
Bridemaids and ushers should allow nothing short of
illness or some unavoidable accident, to prevent them from
officiating, thus showing their appreciation of the friend-
AFTER MARRIAGE. 3^7
ship which has caused their selection at this, the most im-
portant event in life.
Sometimes by reason of sudden mourning, some one of

the briclemaids or ushers are prevented from attending, re-
quiring a substitute to be found at the last moment. This
is no easy task, for no one upon other than
likes to call
their most ir.timate friends for such services but where it
;
is necessary to do so, the reasons should be well understood,

that no opportunity may be given for the invidious and un-
charitable comments which are always made, when the bride
or bridegroom, from complex motives, select their attend-
ants for reasons other than relationship and past intimacy.
After marriage both husband and wife should remember
that it is in home companionship that deference is most
needed to lift the dulness out of our lives, and send the
light of poetry into the heaviness of little cares, that in the
home circle the forms of courtesy are by far the most-
precious, filling the atmosphere of daily existence with their
fragrance.
Self-abnegation is one of the lessons which love teaches,
and where marriage is made a matter of moral judgment,
it becomes the habit and not the exception, each striving
to yield in matters where it is right to yield, and firm only

where duty is concerned. Neglect the whole world rather
than one another. Never deceive, for the heart, once mis-
led, can never trust wholly again. Never find fault unless
some criticism is needed, and then make it with tender looks
and loving words. Let all mutual accommodations be
spontaneous, whole-souled, and free as air. The felicity of
married life is in the mutual cultivation of usefulness. No
man who remains a bachelor can hope for that degree of
happiness and development which will come to him in
married life, if his wife be loving and virtuous. In our
land such women predominate everywhere.
Never reflect on a past action, which was clone with a

good motive, and with the best judgment of the individual.
Make allowances for each other's weaknesses, at the same
time that you endeavor to repress them mutually ; and
lastly, let every wife remember that the one unpardonable
sin in the eyes of creation's lord is to make him uncom-

fortable, mentally or physically.
In other words, wives who wish to retain their husbands
as lovers must never indulge in fits of temper, hysterics, or
other habits, which, easy to conquer in the outset, grow
and strengthen with indulgence. Equally important is it
that husbands should control their tempers and their
tongues, and always leave home with loving words, and
return to it with pleasant greetings.
In those homes, where, for the sake of mutual improve-
ment, the husband and wife have agreed to receive and
give corrections in a kind spirit, there are they preparing
themselves for the work which God gives to parents, of
training lives for usefulness here and hereafter.
Faithful unto death in all things, should be the motto
of both, and forbearance with each other's peculiarities,
their never-ending effort to attain. The glamour of court-
ship having given place to the realities of life, they must
accept the inevitable where they have made the mistake
of an ill-assorted marriage and endure until the end, for
better or for worse as it may be, for in so doing can they
find their only consolation for having rashly failed to test
their fitness for a lifelong companionship before it was too
late. Duty without love is like thorns without roses, and
such too often is married life to those whom glamour has led
into But glamour is not always confined to courtship,
it.
and it is a happy thing when true, pure, and well-placed

love sustains and beautifies married life with its continu-
ance. There are other examples of glamour, which are not
AFTER MARRIAGE. 349
so desirable. Some journalist says: No lessons learned by-
experience, however sharply taught and sadly conned, can

enlighten the numbed which love has sent to sleep
senses
by its magic fascination and things as plain as the sun in
;
heaven to others, are dark as night, unfathomable as the

sea, to those who let themselves love before they prove.
Glamour can make an unsuspecting honest-hearted man
give his good old family name and personal honor into
the keeping of a woman who has not one qualification to
make her a worthy custodian of either, and very many
which one might have thought would have made any wise
man hesitate before he gave himself and his precious treas-
ures into such perilous guardianship. He alone ignores
what all other men know he alone believes where others
;
more than doubt. Yet the man whom she holds in thrall
loves her, and marries to his ruin a nineteenth century
Circe, who, if she does not transform him into a swine,
does lower the tone of his mind so that she makes him
accept dishonor for fame, and humiliation for glory. An-
other, who finds Solomon's " crown of glory," thinks no
more of his treasure than if it were an every-day trouve,
and lets what might have been the sweetness of his mar-
ried life run to waste through neglect and indifference.
Again, it may be a young girl who is doomed to expe-
rience its mortal blindness, accepting a man's attentions,
and faithfully believing that he is honestly seeking in her
his fitting life-companion. All his
loving looks, and
subtle, vague, suggestive words, which may mean any-
thing, and to which he gives the meaning by his looks ;
all his pretended confidences and crafty bids for sympathv,
meant nothing but a selfish seeking of his own pleasure.

Had she not been under the delusive glamour of love, she
would have listened to her parents' counsels, and frus-
trated his cruel aims.
3")0 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
Or some inexperienced youth may be entrapped by the

knows where he is, though
wiles of a fair coquette before he
every one else can see the run of the lines and the shape
of the trap, and more than one have spoken words of warn-
ing, or called out to him to mind his ways. But under-
the spell he runs headlong into the jaws of ruin ; for
there are some which can never shake off the
loyal hearts
effects of the glamour by which they have been led and
betrayed, and who thenceforth lose their faith in the

womanhood that they have trusted in as a Christian trusts
in his Redeemer.
No, to prove all things, and hold fast to that which is
proved, is not the course of the man or woman who is
under thisglamour; yet, for lasting happiness in mar-

ried life there is no more important requirement than this.
In it is the true aspect and scope of duty to themselves
and to each other; this it is which keeps husbands and
wives faithful unto death.
Faithfulness makes our life with any one almost divine,
for it seems to give the enduringness of God to human
love, and bestows on it the beauty and colors of eternity.
There is no comfort on this earth, which shakes ever
beneath our feet, like that we feel when we can say, " I
possess one on whose character and heart I can lean as on
a rock." There is even a touch of heaven in affections
which are guilty, when they are faithful unto death. He,
then, who finds faithfulness on earth, finds a pearl of
great price, for which he might sell all his goods, and live
in poverty content. But how infinitely rare it is so rare
that it is hard to believe it exists at all in the perfection
we demand. There is nothing for which we ask so much

proof, and we do not give it faith till we have proved it,
after years of trial, says Rev. Stopford Brooke.
It is the one thing in which we make the least allow-
AFTEK MARRIAGE. 351
,mce for the weakness of human nature, for unless it is
perfect we do not care for it. All its beauty lies in its
being without a flaw. If it is stained, even in the slight-
est, if a falsehood touches it, if, in a moment of vanity
or heedlessness, something is done which is untrue to its
strong delicate life, it is faithfulness no longer. The

divinity of it passes away, and the thing is now of the
earth, earthy. No wonder, then, that we want proof of
this quality. It is far too great and dear a tiling to trust
in lightly, for the ruin is too terrrible almost for flesh and
blood to bear, if, having truly trusted in the faithfulness
of any one, it fail us in the end. To believe in the fidel-
ity of love, and to abhor one's self afterwards for one's be-
lief no one will lightly expose himself to that who has
once known the overwhelming misery of it. No one
should ever trust to the faithfulness of man or woman,
until it has been found to be as true in temptation as in
its absence, in adversity as in joy.
This may, at first thought, seem to make too great a
demand on feeble human nature ; but men and women of
thought and character, do not choose to enter lightly into
such relations as ask for, or promise to give, absolute
faithfulness, lest they should expose themselves to a treach-
ery which may darken all their lives. They only ask
much when this one quality is in the case, and when they
give or receiveit, they must give it and have it at its best,
It must be faithfulness unto death. For the rest of life

they do not make half as large demands as the thoughtless
do. They do not expect their leaders in politics or religion
to be always true to the highest ; they do not expect per-
fection of character in their friends, or unfailing justness and
kindness, or perfect sympathy in sorrow, or unforgetfulness
in absence ; they do not expect entire nobility in act or
speech, or unshaken courage in trial, or unstained faith-
fulness to good. They do not expect these things they ;
know own weakness, and they do not think that

their
others are not weak; they know how easily they are
overtaken in a fault, and they make allowances for others,
they live and let live, and do not magnify, by slander
or gossip, the frailties of their kind; but if faithfulness is
asked of them, or belief in the faithfulness of another, they

do make there the demand that it shall be absolute, sus-
tained, perfect for they know that the failure of it would
turn their life into a desert. This is a chance that no man
or woman will lightly run. And yet it is better to run it,
and take its possible misery, than to be so guarded and

suspicious as not to be able to believe in faithful love. It
is and be deceived, than to distrust
better to love, believe,
all, than to be afraid to risk one's happiness on the faith
of another, where that one has given no cause for distrust.

Men and women are born to believe and trust, and will do
so where the qualities exist which inspire belief and confi-
dence. Some terrible blow must first cut into the heart
before the vital blood of faith flows away and leaves it
robbed of this, its life-giving power. But it is possible
to be faithful unto God in the very bitterness of such an
experience even, and he who is so, will not lose faith in
human nature because of the glamour which led him on to
trust one false heart. More than one Gibraltar bears the
buffeting of storms and the fierce winds from polar cur-
rents, while Table Rock crumbles and disappears because
it has no secure foundation. There must be a secure foun-
dation for every rock, for every house, or, when storms
beat upon it, it will fall away. To be faithful unto death
are words of great significance. Even without sharp
trials, there are difficulties enough in ordinary life to try
our fidelity to duty, to call upon the exercise of all our
force of character. When we have to go on, day by day,
AFTER MARRIAGE. 353
contending with a passionate nature, or even a sluggish

one limiting the one, enkindling the other meeting
small temptations every hour, so that watchfulness must
never be relaxed ; when no sooner is one wrong-doing laid
in the grave than another rises up, so that the sword of
life is never in the scabbard ; when we know that this
must go on for years, till death comes then, not to give
way to anger, or to weariness, not to brood over the battle,
but to take it frankly as it comes, as part of the day's
work ; to make of high endeavor an inward light, which
keeps the path before us always bright; to conquer the
chill of custom and the weight of commonplace, and be
inspired always by an inward thought; to pour into life
such love of God and man that all things will grow beau-
tiful and worthy to be done and to look forward, perse-
;
vering to the "from well to better, daily self-sur-

last,
passed," this is to be faithful unto death, and for these things

there is the crown of life. Great are the powers of man
in the power of God, but there is one greater than all, it is
a faithful heart.
Home is by heritage the woman's kingdom ; there at
least she reigns supreme; and, surely, to embellish that
home, and to make happy the lives of the near and dear
ones who dwell within it, is a task of no little honor, re-
warded by no scant meed of gratitude and praise.
Who can find a virtuous woman ? for her price is far
above rubies.
The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her.
She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her
life.
She stretcheth out her hand to the poor ; yea, she reach-
eth forth her hands to the needy.
She openeth her mouth with wisdom, and in her tongue
is the law of kindness.
23
She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eat-

eth not the bread of idleness.
Her children rise up, and call her blessed ; her husband
also ? and he praise th her.

; ;
MIXED SOCIETY. 355
CHAPTER XII.
MIXED SOCIETY THE FAST SCHOOL DIFFERENCE BETWEEN

INNOCENCE AND VIRTUE THE MOTHER'S INFLUENCE,
AND THE INFLUENCE OF BOOKS IN FORMING CHARACTER.
" I must put you on your guard, my dear Sylvia, against both the

manners and the morals for it is difficult to separate the two that
prevail among the set to which the Flounders belong. They are ex-
ceedingly fast, and, to use a phrase, which I am told is much in
vogue, " rowdy." It is the fault of the rich parvenu society to which
they belong, to tolerate and cultivate a familiarity of address, man-
ner, and tone, which you will never meet with among really well-
bred people. The time was when, if men elected to be fast and
rowdy, they had to be fast and rowdy among themselves, or, at worst,
among women who were not in society. Then it never entered any
one's head to suppose that love was made to an unmarried girl, save
in the lower ranks of society, but for the honorable purposes of mar-
riage; the most abandoned and adventurous men confining their
enterprises to those married women who were thought capable of dis-
gracing their condition. It has remained for our age, which boasts
so much of moral progress, to produce married men, who pay court
to unmarried girls, and to produce girls to listen to them
Very few men, till after they have passed middle life, have much
interest in women remaining virtuous. So long as their mothers,
sisters, and wives conduct themselves properly, that is all they seem
to require." Letter of a Grandmother in u The Truth."
11
Children are what the mothers are
No fondest father's fondest care
Can fashion so the infant's heart." Landor.
American society (especially at its summer resorts) ha3
been said to be a very elaborate puzzle to comprehend, and

"
foreigners often think that wealth is its " open-sesame
but whatever influence wealth may have, culture has more
in its really best circles. It may be entirely overshadowed

by claims of wealth, through sheer force of superior num-
bers, in some places, and in some classes but it is every- ;
where recognized in itself as a sufficient passport to the

highest social circles. Education, says an English writer,
is the keynote of the best society ;
" A
blockhead makes
a blockhead his companion," says Emerson ; and it will be
noticed that when an Englishman, or any foreigner, pos-
sessing bad manners, visits this country, he chooses that
circle, or clique, in which he feels the most at home. He
would not feel at ease in the company of wellbred persons
anywhere. Devoid, himself, of that delicate tact which is
far more subtle than any mere occasional veneer of con-

ventional manner, he betrays the coarse and vulgar soul
which bad manners indicate; for nothing is truer than the
old saying, "Manners are the index of the soul." We
may find this tact in humble artisans, we may miss it in
aristocrats but the lower we go down in the social strata,
;
the less do we find of that mutual courtesy and forbearance

which leads its members to place any value upon the fine
points which regulate the intercourse of all wellbred
people.
Now, if the matter of personal refinement, and the ab-
sence of vulgarities, had only to do with mere conventional
usages, its presence or absence would be of very little sig-
nificance, and certainly would not be of sufficient impor-

tance to make it one of the questions of the day, as it is.
But a great deal more is effected by personal culture than

by observance of a code of arbitrary details. The high-
breeding which was practically the same in the Athens of
Pericles, the Rome of Augustus, the Constantinople of
Justinian, the Paris of Louis XIV, and the cosmopolitan
drawing-rooms of our own day, is ultimately reducible to
the factors of that consideration, for each other's feelings,
MIXED SOCIETY. 351
which is the social exponent of the Law of Rights, ana

familiarity with all those matters which set forth the Law
of Beauty, whether in literature, art, dress, or personal
culture. Hence, there is quite a charm to the polished in
polished society, quite apart from its moral or intellectual
Wei. Men and women who have had all the advantages
of refinement from their cradles are easy to get along with,
because the whole bent of their education, such as it is, has
been to inculcate lessons' of social tact, of mutual forbear-
ance, of habitual familiarity with graceful, beautiful, and
delicate things. They would feel any gross rudeness like
a sword-thrust, and consequently they are the ones who
respect the claims of others, even as they expect their own
to be respected. One practical result of all this is, that a
powerful curb is put upon self-conceit and self-assertion,
vulgarity of nature and purse-pride, and upon all whose
tendency of their self-indulgence is to make others un-
comfortable. By this silent repression the weak are pro-
tected against the powerful, and the liberty, equality, and
fraternity of pleasant intercourse are made possible. Men
and women who are rude, pushing and pretentious, or too
Joud and pronounced, or who are wanting in culture, who
are too much given to narrative, to punning, to sarcasm, or
to tattling, who monopolize the conversation, paying little
attention to what is said in reply, are not accepted as good
form, and thus society is protected.
AYhat American society is really most in need of to-day
is a better general understanding of the duties and privi-
leges of its members a settled code of regulations, such
as is found everywhere in corresponding circles abroad,
and by means of which people meet each other in harmony
and peace, with the greatest amount of pleasure to all
parties. Xow, misunderstandings are constantly occurring
which with an established code might be prevented.
A stranger,
arriving at Newport for the first time this
summer, sent his letters and made his calls at the houses
where his letters introduced him. He was most cordially
received by all, invited to return on their reception days,
and also to dine with one of the families. The gentleman
who extended the dinner invitation called upon him but ;
the days passed on, and no calls or cards were received

from the gentlemen of the other families. Consequently
he did not feel at liberty to accept the informal invitations
that had been extended to him upon the occasion of his
calls at the other houses. When, at last, he met one of
the ladies, he was taken kindly to task for absenting him-
self on the lady's reception day. Surprised to find such
conflicting ideas, he addressed a note to the lady whose
dinner invitation he had accepted, telling her the circum-
stances, and asking her to give him her opinion of the ne-
glect upon their next meeting. The following quotation
from the note explains itself:
"I fear that I have offended Mrs. Goodform by not
understanding a certain point of etiquette as she did. To
have varying ideas as to social duties is as confusing as to
have a double standard for weights and measures Of the
three families to whom I have brought letters of intro-
duction, only yourself understood points of civility as I
did, and consequently your husband was the only one who
left a card for me at my lodgings. Not being native here '
and to the manner born/ what wonder if I give offence to

some ? "
Here was a point where, had the gentleman who took
the letters been acquainted with our neglect of European
customs, he would not have waited to have his call returned
before accepting the cordially extended invitations of those
to whom he had brought them. However important it
may be in Europe to receive the card of the gentleman

MIXED SOCIETY. 359
which announces to you that you are admitted to his house

upon the footing of an acquaintance, it is considered by
many in America a thing of no moment; and an invitation
given by a lady, formally or informally, should be accepted
as cordially as if the form of leaving a card on her hus-
band's part had been gone through with. Many Amer-
icans who scrupulously observe this form with foreigners,
omit it with their own countrymen because of the non-
importance which is here attached to the receiving of a re-
turn card before accepting an invitation. The invitation,
in fact, is considered by some as the return courtesy that
the call and letter demand, and few persons in America
would, under such circumstances, think a previous call
upon a single gentleman absolutely binding. ]Sot so with
a first call made by a lady. That requires a return call
everywhere, but if the acquaintance of the person calling
is not desired, cards are handed in by the footman without
any inquiries being made as to whether the ladies are at

home.
Wellbred people are punctilious in their observance of
all rules which involve a regard for the feelings of others,
considering a disregard of them an unpardonable vulgarity.

The tribute we all claim for ourselves as our inalienable
due from others, is also their inherited and inalienable
right, without regard to varying circumstances of birth
and social position.
Great weight attaches to family descent in many parts
of our country. When we remember that one family is
as old as another as far as age is concerned, we see the

absurdity of valuing a family alone for its age; but when
we and mental,
find one family old in culture, physical
and in the introduction into life of the attractive and
beautiful, the high and unselfish and another family new
;
and crude, with no appreciation of high and noble qual-

ities of mind and heart, then we see why it is that, even

in a republic, families are valued as being old families.
If such families seem sometimes to be despotic, in certain
circles, is it not better than that despotism of wealth which
is under the reign of pure and unadulterated snobbishness?
The English complain that the peers and baronets of
recent creation are influencing the manners, and lowering
the tone of society with their bustling ways and vile
habits ; and still others hold the heir-apparent as respon-
sible for the change, in replacing the original with the
counterfeit presentment, false standards of honor, perverted
conceptions of dignity, for the genuine. Here it is, where
the deepest roots of snobbishness lie deeper than those
which germinate in the ostentation of newly and suddenly-
acquired wealth. Snobbishness implies unreality, pretence;
and whatever tends to place the unreal above the real, the
accident above the essence, is one of the manifestations of

snobbishness. This it is which makes the reign of wealth
which some of our social circles are under, not merely a
tyranny, but a peril. At present there is not visible the
slightest indication on the part of those, who might pos-
sibly have the power, to terminate or to mitigate this
despotism still when one recalls what society in the same
;
circles was, especially in New York, from five to ten years

since, one is compelled to acknowledge that outwardly it
is better in morals.
AnEnglishman writing on the subject of " Mixed Amer-
ican Society," says " As everywhere else, social manners
:
are built up by ladies, and American ladies of really good

society are admirably polished. They cannot fail, in the
course of time, to polish the men, too, and the day is not
far distant whenYork, Boston, and Newport society
JSTew
will be as refined as that of the Faubourg St. Germain,
and that of the royal part of the West End."
THE FAST SCHOOL. 331
The "Saturday Review" complains bitterly of the ten-

dency, in English society, to increasing freedom of man-
ners, and a relaxation of those prudent restraints on
giddiness or forwardness, which used to be an indispensable
protection to all modest women. There is a sufficient ac-
cumulation of human experience since the Avorld began to
explain the necessity of those social rules which are now
falling into contempt, and the danger of disregarding
them. The conduct of people mainly depends upon their
habits, and if those habits tend in a certain direction, and
present constant temptation to, and opportunities for evil
doing, the decline is usually found slippery enough by those
who try how far they can slide, in the hope they will still
be able to pull themselves up again on the verge of sudden

peril. It is not merely that the prevalence of free and
easy manners affords a convenient covering to vicious
courses, but that an encouragement to in-
it also serves as
nocent people to trust themselves on dangerous ground.
Nothing is so fatal as the curiosity which leads women
into experiments of this kind, and it is inevitable that
out of a number of cases there should be some disasters.
It is no excuse to say that some women are quite able to
take care of themselves under such circumstances, for, in
the first place, this is seldom true, and, in the next, mis-
chief is done by the example which is set to those of
warmer feelings, or weaker resolutions. Cases occur from
time to time which supply illustrations. Womanly mod-
3sty has composed of
been compared to an onion, which is
successive folds, and, these one by one

being stripped off, r
there is found to be nothing left. The suppression of any

of the precautions which are required to keep libertines
at arm's length, not only weakens the general defence,
but fosters the audacity and unscrupulousness of the enemy.
It is quite impossible for any one who has his eyes oper ta
be blind to the injurious influence which fast women are

having upon society. Indeed, the fashion of the day in
fast circles is to sail so very near the wind, that they who
have altogether renounced the restraints of law and opin-
ion, and who are so far honest as to be consistent, must
feel their manor poached upon by men and women whose
aim is seem to be much worse than they really are, says

to
the " London Times." Whether it be in talk or in deed,
in manners, in style, or in dress, the age is certainly every-
where showing a very open contempt of the safeguards
which once formed the advance posts of propriety.
It is " the fast school " that vitiates the tone, undermines
the character, and corrupts the whole atmosphere, till it
becomes really a matter of less importance whether the

guilt be gross and actual, or only in the heart, mind, soul
indeed, whole nature. The tongue, true to its
in the
nature, cannot help being tell-tale, and its follies and am-
biguities .tell of the change within long before there is an
opportunity to carry will into deed. Those who have
vacant minds, who spend their lives in a world of foolish
amusements and frivolous gayety, in a succession of flirta-
tions, in running after pleasure wherever and with whom-
soever it can be found, amid doubtful associations, at places

and in circumstances where there cannot be but danger
and contamination, will find, should the last barrier give
way, that the downward career of immorality beats the
rolling stone of Sisyphus.
It is vain to ask how such a state of things exists. The
mode of life has its attractions, and they are potent to cer-
tain natures. There
no reasoning against the baser
is
instincts and the lower tastes. They must and will claim
their way, and will sway a part of the world.
But, although it may be vain to inquire how such a state
of things as this is brought about, which English and
the mother's influence. 363
American journalists have discussed so freely, it may not

be wholly vain to search for some remedy.
This remedy -is suggested by more than one writer on
the instruction and education of the young. Chancellor
Kent says, Without some preparation made in youth for
the sequel of life, children of all conditions would prob-
ably become idle and vicious when they grow up, from want
of good instruction and habits, and the means of subsist-
ence, or from want of rational and useful occupations. A
parent who sends his son into the world without educating
him in some art, science, profession, or business, does great
injury to mankind, as well as to his son and his own fam-
ily, for he defrauds the community of a useful citizen, and
bequeaths to it a nuisance. This parental duty is strong-ly

inculcated by the writers on natural law. Solon was so
deeply impressed with the force of the obligation, that he
even excused the children of Athens from maintaining their
parents, if they had neglected to train them up some art
to
or trade. The parent who trains his child for some
special occupation, and who at the same time is able to
inspire in him genuine self-respect, that corner-stone for
the great
work of life for there is no work like that of
self-education has done his share toward contributing a
useful citizen, instead of a nuisance, to the ranks of hu-
manity. Another w riter upon the education and training
r
of girls says, The one thing needed to give us a gener-

ation of modest, chaste gentlewomen in our daughters is
mothers. Mothers who know their business, and who

do it mothers who have the sense to see that there is a
;
time in a young woman's life, as in a man's, when animal

spirit, or excess of vitality, needs outlet; mothers who can
guide their daughters through this strait in all purity, en-
lightening them as to the nature of evil,and instructing
them in that positive good which crowds out evil. Why
is it that we sometimes find lovely daughters of lovely

mothers, who have been guarded carefully by all the cir-
cumstances of their lives from temptation and trial, brought
up in the midst of pure influences, early taught by precept
and example the fear of God, and the happiness that comes
from doing good, have yet sunk away before temptation,
and become corrupted and wretched? Is it not because
there is no strength to the character, no power to resist
evil, no assurance of continuance in well-doing, where the
work of self-discipline and self-education, begun by the

mother, has not been continued by the daughter? It is
of the utmost importance for her child's moral, spiritual,
and temporal welfare, that the mother should begin this
work with correct ideas as to the relations of innocence and
virtue ; for with many there is a great confusion as to the
meaning of these words. The literal meaning of virtue is
strength, efficacy, power. It should be the mother's object

to educe strength of character, and then virtue becomes easy.
To ignore the existence of sin, error, misery, is in reality to
encourage and to increase them. It is like walking upon
thinly crusted lava, or upon treacherous ice, certain to pre-
vent saving others, ready indeed to ingulf all who trust
to it. In this chapter will be found the opinions of a writer
on this subject, who
nearly twenty years ago wrote with an
earnestness which must have been appreciated then, and a
discernment which is needed to be shared by all parents now,
who seek to discriminate and choose for their children the
proper books for them to read, the proper companions for
them to have, and the proper habits for them to acquire.
A Persian ambassador asked the wife of Leonidas why
they paid such honors to the women at Lacedsemonia. " It
is," replied she, " because they have entirely the forming
of the men." But great as are the responsibilities of a

mother, she must not be left to bear all the blame when the
THE INFLUENCE OF BOOKS. 365
characters of her children have not developed as she has en-

deavored to form them. Much depends, as we have seen,
upon transmitted qualities of mind and heart, and upon the
temperament of the child, and much also depends upon the
example of the persons with whom they are thrown, and
the influence of the books which they are permitted to read.
Judicious mothers who study the inherited peculiarities
and the temperaments of their children, who guard them
from associates whose influence is evil, who will not permit
their daughters to read books which have not first been
looked over, will be better able to train up their children in
the way they should go, than are those who give no thought
to such subjects.
Reverend Morgan Dix, S.T. D., in an essay entitled,
u Sensation Romances and Novel Poison," attributes the
deterioration of individual character, and the poisoning of

society, which are conspicuous among the signs of the times,
to indiscriminate novel reading. A glance at the plots of
some of the most popular novels of the day, he tells us,
shows little but crudities, follies, and social frauds, not held
up for the reprobation they merit, but to demonstrate that
to be quiet, decent, and mannerly, is to be stupid and dull;
that if you wish to be thought interesting and brilliant,
you must be fast and free that it is natural and right to
;
do the meanest and most odious things, and that every one
would do them if placed under like circumstances that it ;
is high-toned and high-spirited to be treacherous and un-
controllable that so long as persons do not utterly throw

;
themselves away, they may love whom they please ; that

husbands and wives are of all persons the least to each
other ; that a disorderly passion has more depth, beauty,
and sacredness in it than a solemn vow at God's altar;
that the state of holy matrimony is a tyranny of bondage,
under which to chafe is no sin. The result of all this, he
continues, is unfortunately too plain and most evident in

the manners of the young women of the period. There can
be no doubt that the standard of womanhood is declining.
How could it be otherwise? way be more
Girls can in no
by giving them a false idea of
certainly destroyed, than
life by perverting their moral sense by weaving a web
;
of unreality about them by taking from them the right

;
idea of duty, loyalty, and honor; by making them see

everything in a false light, till they are filled with fantastic
notions, and have lost the habit of simplicity and sincerity.
With such models as these before them, and with no one
to tell them what abominable characters they are, it is
natural that they should imitate what they have learned to
admire, and that when they come to act their part in life,
they do as the light women do in their favorite stories. . . .
The slow deterioration in manners and morals is going on

among the lowly and the high, in the homes of elegance
and fashion, in the apartments of the working classes in
town, in the cottages and farmhouses from which the vicious
population of the city is fed In multitudes of
cases, perhaps in the greater part of them, the household
sorrow and the household wreck may be traced to the work-
ing of a poison distilled into the unhappy family through
a literature which ought to be driven like offscourings
from every respectable library, and every circle of honest
people.
Vincent Murray, writing in the " Contemporary Re-
view," says that the chief caterers if not consumers in this
line, are women, closing his paper with the assertion that
the society which, reads and encourages such literature is a
" whited sepulchre," which, if it be not speedily cleansed
by the joint effort of pure men and women, will breed a
pestilence so foul as to poison the very life-blood of the
nation.
Dr. Dix, commenting upon this, says The same may :
he said of our own and such joint effort to save the

people,
young was never more needed than now. What we ought
to aim at is the forming and deepening a sense of moral re-
sponsibility. The characteristic vice of our time is irre-
sponsible self-will. It ought to be attacked everywhere,
with all the power that can be brought to bear on it.
Parents should be instructed that they are directly respon-

sible to God and the Church for the training of their chil-
dren and children must be made to understand that read-
;
ing bad books is as dangerous as keeping bad company, or

lying, stealing, or any kind of self-abuse.
This essay of Dr. Dix should be not lightly skimmed
over, but studied by parents who would know what class
of novels to put into the hands of their daughters, and what
to withhold. Very different is his discriminating criticism
from much of that which we see at the present time. He
draws the line between those novels which expose these
"social frauds," for the purpose of drawing the attention
of a society that ignores them to their inevitable conse-
quences, and those that drag such scenes in to excite an
ill-regulated appetite in the reader. There are some critics
who would prohibit an author from exposing in fit language

a class of abuses or vices known to be prevalent, but which
divers interested persons would, for obvious reasons, rather
not hear mentioned. Such a prohibition amounts to saying
that when offenders go to certain lengths in criminality,
the very foulness of their sins should exempt them from
punishment; and it makes both author and critic abet-
tors of the evils of which they know, but are afraid to di-
vulge, on the principle, invitat culpam qui peccatum prceterit.
One of the highest functions of the writer is to point out
the awful consequences of human error, and to trace some
fault, for which, maybe, the world is too indulgent, from
its first careless commission to its tragical results. That

was the design of the earliest and greatest masters of
fiction, says Grenville Murray.
When men or women commit crimes and to all seem-

ing remain prosperous and happy, retaining the world's
esteem, the real truth about them should be told. It should
be explained by what tears of blood and anguish they re-
deemed themselves, and by what terrible punishments they
were visited in secret. King David's history reveals to us
the problems of a life, where, oftentimes, the highest suffer
most, the noblest wander farthest. No man could be so
shaken as King David was with the jars and shocks of
nature and life, exactly because no man living could be so
entranced with her harmonies. Small tricks and follies
are of little consequence to mankind but drama, pathos,

;
and instruction begin where weak and sometimes good

men or women commit heinous offences, as in the terrible
story of Royal Israel and the warrior, whom he sent to
death because his wife was very beautiful to look upon,
and in other Bible records of human error, written for our
instruction and consolation. If the world has slowly
grown better than it was in bygone centuries, we owe it
much to the fact that authors of the past have scattered
the truth fearlessly ; therefore it yielded a harvest, and
sowers must not cease to scatter seed if they would have
the earth go on bearing fruits of increase.
The best moral training is not that which diligently shuts
out allknowledge of the world, but that which teaches
self-control, ability to resist evil and cleave to the good, to
fight and overcome temptation, and to be actively virtuous.
Vices laid open to the public cautery are in a much better
condition for being cured than those which are permitted
to fester in semi-secrecy for personal or class considerations.
Says an American journalist: The only possible safe-
:
guard for evil practices is secrecy. So long as public at-

tention can be diverted from them they flourish with im-
punity ; but the moment they become notorious, shame
sets up an effectual barrier to keep away those w ho are not
T
hopelessly perverted.
The London " Saturday Review" comments as follows
upon a recent divorce case in fashionable society in London
There are some things which everybody sees, but which
there is a general reluctance to speak about until some
kind of explosion occurs and compels attention. For some
time past, for instance, there has been visible in English
society a tendency to increasing freedom of manners and a
relaxation of those prudent restraints on giddiness or for-
wardness which used to be supposed to be an indispensable
protection to all modest women. We have ourselves re-
peatedly called attention to it, and urged that the spread
of habits of dangerous familiarity ought to be closely

watched, and some check placed by social influence on the
introduction of novelties of this kind, all tending in one
direction. It would appear, however, that the departure
from old-fashioned traditions of propriety is growing still
more marked, and that a system of social intercourse is
being gradually established, under which all the once recog-
nized rules of decent behavior are completely set at naught.
Notwithstanding these strictures upon the state of society
in London, this "Review" not long since accused an English
novelist of want of patriotism, because she depicted scenes
that reflected upon English society. Must the novelist be
silent from patriotic motives, and the journalist be allowed
to speak in such plain terms ? The novelist in whose pen
lies the power to describe the downward road from its
first to its last step, must she, for " personal or class con-
siderations," hold back the lessons which romance can be

made to convey to the minds of the young? If she has
24
the true inspiration, and if convinced that God has given

her "the one talent" to use, and not to fold away in a
napkin, she will say with Dr. Cummings "Were news- :
papers more able than the i Saturday Review 7 to attack any

book I write, and any sentiment I hold, I shall not be
moved a hair's breadth from a course which I believe to
be dutiful toman and right in the sight of God."
We ahknow that in no land is domestic life purer than
in our own that it is the fast school here, as elsewhere,
;
that introduces into it its dangerous elements. As the

"London Times" says, " It is vitiating the tone, undermin-
ing the character, and corrupting the whole atmosphere of
society." Up to the present time we have been spared in
America (in our most refined and highly cultivated circles
at least) such disgusting scandals as London high life has

from time to time disclosed : but those "fast" women
who have cast discredit upon American society at home
and abroad need all the checks that can be imposed upon
them, to prevent our divorce courts from emulating those
of England in the offensive details of their cases.
To quote again from the " Saturday Review" article:
" Suspicion must necessarily be part of the penal system of
society, and it is exercised in rightful defence. It might
be difficult or impossible to secure conclusive evidence of a
particular offence, such as would be necessary for judicial
purposes, but society has a right to judge from appearances,
and to place under a ban those who try to break down
the barriers of propriety."
(
A writer in the "New York Tribune" says, in an edito-
rial: "There is not a fashionable circle, not a town or til-
lage, in which the records of our domestic life do not bear
evidence of the debasing influences of this authorized, uni-
versal custom of flirtation before marriage, and Platonic
friendship after. Here is the secret of indifference of wives
and husbands, of the neglect of their children, of the reck-

less excitement by which they try to forget their bondage,
and the adultery suits by which they end it."

The feeling with many seems to be that these evils are,
on the whole, inevitable ; or, if not, that we can mend so

very little of them that it. is wisest to leave them alone
altogether, lest, like certain sewers, "the more you stir
them, the more they smell."
I should answer in and humility, " If we
all courtesy
think that things are going must we not have a

all right,
most beggarly conception of what going right means?

And if things are not going right, can it be anything but
good for us to see that they are not going right? Can
truth and fact harm any human being ? I shall not be-
lieve so, as long as I have a Bible wherein to believe,"
says the Ilev. Charles Kingsley.
Thus journalists and divines are drawing attention to
needed reforms. They are not seeking reformation in
individual cases any more than does the author; but both
journalist and novelist may try to lead men and women of
influence to exert themselves to raise society to the highest
possible standard of sound morals and good manners. At
least, attention thus drawn to these evils has a tendency to
place a check upon those whose pernicious examples in-
fluence theyoung and giddy too often leading them astray
;
before their judgment is sufficiently matured to shadow

forth to them the inevitable end of the path they have
chosen. As a stone, thoughtlessly thrown into a pool of
water, breaks its placid surface into ever-widening Circles,
so one example may influence for good or for evil the
moral condition of a whole community. If journalists are
allowed to draw attention to this general relaxing of social
restraints, may not novelists depict the evils that arise
from loveless marriages, showing life as it is when entered
upon by those in whom exist that sympathy and congeni-

ality which is so essential in the close companionship of

married life ? and last, but not least, may they not strive
to awaken to a sense of their duties those who, while they
hold the fast school in abhorrence, are trying to ignore its
existence, asserting that the least that is said about it the

better?
Writers who treat these subjects require both skill and
moral courage : skill to write with delicacy of the coarse-
ness with which they deal, and moral courage to face the
sneers, ridicule, prejudices, and misrepresentations that
they will encounter. "This man blasphemes, this man is
immoral," is what the world says of those who utter un-
welcome truths in unwilling ears.
The fast school is a vulgar school. Those who portray
its scenes- cannot hope to escape the charge of vulgarity
from the ignorant, the prejudiced, the narrow-minded, and
from all those who are not able to understand that when
a writer has great truths to develop he must choose such
characters as will best serve his ends, although they may
not be such as predominate in real life. He cannot show up
folly and worse than folly by depicting the characters of
the wise and good. He will not create ideal men and
women show us what they ought to be, but he will
to
show us what they really are how they struggle with ;
temptation, overcoming it, or being overcome by it, as the
case may be ; no creature all saint, no creature all sinner ;
but all free agents, each left to the work of forming its
own character and accomplishing its own destiny.
" Never by lapse of time, the soul defaced by crime,

Into its former self returns again j
For every guilty deed holds in itself the seed

Of retribution and undying pain."
"Will not the young girl who still holds her fate in her
:
THE INFLUENCE 0E BOOKS. 373
own keeping, pause, and take into consideration what she

may become if she treads down in a loveless marriage the
holiest instinct of a woman's heart, when she sees how the
revolting discipline of a marriage where there is no love
upon the woman's side, eats away the health of her moral
life as decay eats the heart of some bud before it has blos-
somed into a rose ?
" We have
no kind of sympathy," says the " Saturday
Review," " with the woes of young women who sell them-
selves to hateful husbands." And yet there are no woes
that should receive more compassion than those of the
young girl who, knowing nothing of the sacred mystery
of her being, sells herself, or is sold by her parents, to a
" hateful husband," thus entering upon that demoralizing
life which fits her to fill the place of one more fast woman
in society. The ever increasing frequency of these sacri-
fices, says the " London World," makes it far more to be
wondered at that so many women are virtuous than that

a very few should go astray.
Upon this subject, a clergyman of the Church of Eng-
land writes
" God looks down upon no baser deed on this earth
than such a when Christian parents make their
sacrifice,
children pass through the fire to Moloch, and go about in

society, enraptured with their success ; thinking, when the
sale of the slave is over, that they have accomplished the
greatest good, when, in reality, they have murdered a soul,
and sown, it may be, the first seed of their daughter's dis-
honor. She is told that she will have all things she
needs wealth, position, luxury, society, at her feet that
these things will heal the hurt her honor feels ; these will
console her for the loss of the freedom of the heart; these
will supply her with a higher happiness than that which
comes of mutual respect and mutual love in marriage. If
betrayed, by weakness or through terror, any poor soul

lias taken up this degradation, and wakes too late to find
that she has a soul and a heart, let her not hope to kill
her pain in desperate pleasure, nor allow scorn of life to
master her, nor give up her duties because every step she
makes in them is marked by blood." Here is a broad field
for novelists to exercise their powers in. Here lie shoals
and rocks of life, where, if beacon lights are placed in
time to warn the ignorant of danger, many shipwrecks
may be prevented, many fair and richly-freighted barks
be saved. Still, where mothers are vigilant, where duty
is more to them than ambition, the novelist's warnings
may not be needed, and yet such mothers are always quick
to seek aid from outside influences, realizing the truth of a
remark made by a distinguished French mother of a by-
gone century, who said " Whatever care is used in the
:
education of children, it is still too little to answer the

end." After all, the mother only lays the foundation for
the hourly work of self-improvement which alone can
build up a fair and perfect structure of character; and
although she may be often disheartened and well-nigh dis-
couraged in her labor of love and duty, she should remem-
ber the promise, " Train up a child in the way he should
go, and when he is old he will not depart from it." The
promise is not given that his conduct will always be in his
youth as exemplary as she would desire it to be ; but when
he arrives at the age that character becomes symmetrical
(if the material is good and it has been built up aright),
then, to use a worn-out simile, his virtues will be found
locking into each other like the stones of an arch, in which
each takes its relative position, and all are held in place
by the keystone of duty, thus making good to the mother
the promise of Holy Writ.
" I shall never forget," said Kant, in his old age, "that
it was my mother who caused to fructify the good which

is in my soul."
Cuvier, it is said, attributed to his mother all the pleas-
ure of his studies and the glory of his discoveries. "I

used to draw under her superintendence, and read aloud
books of history and general literature. It is thus that
she developed in me that love of reading and that curiosity
for all things which were the spring of my life."
Byron's mother, a woman full of caprice and pride,

whose narrow mind was only expanded by vanity, hatred,
and revenge, who piteously made a jest of the natural in-
firmity of her child, ingrafted in his heart her corrosive
passions, and made his life a curse to himself and to others,
despite his genius.
Lamartine, over whose cradle was shed the light of a
tender mother's love, under her tuition developed that
genius (a spark of which is said to be implanted in every
soul) until it resembled incense, the perfumes of which
are diffused over the earth, but which burns only for
heaven. Only mothers (and women with mother- hearts)
possess thepower of inspiring that love of virtue and
knowledge which, when once established in the soul,
enables a man to"mould his own material, quarry his
own nature, and make his own character " what it should
be ; for this is a work that no one can do for him.
Tt is hard for the mother, as well as for her older chil-
dren, when, with a large family, nursery duties prevent

her from continuing that degree of watchful care which
they have had in their childhood, just at the age when
character is moulded like wax by the shaping power of
thought and example. But her babes even are in less
danger from neglect than are those of her children whose
minds are developing as rapidly as exotics in a hot-house.
At this age a taste is easily cultivated for works on natural
science and for history, as well as for those juvenile books

that teach important lessons such as are found in the
works of Mrs. Edgeworth, Mrs. Child, Miss Yonge, and
in many other books written for the young. If mothers
could realize the influence which the companionship of
books exerts in youth upon the tastes and the habits of
their children, they would choose for them such as would
both interest and instruct, before their children's minds
have become vitiated by works of an unhealthy nature and
stories of a sensational order. A taste for these once ac-
quired, the task of a Hercules would have to be accom-
plished to bring back the mind to its virgin state. The
poison imbibed from books works all the more surely be-
cause it works secretly ; so that the influence of bad books
may be even greater than the influence of bad associates.
The mother has it in her power to make those books that
her riper judgment selects as suitable, the companions and
friends of her children, and to impress upon them the
truths found in their pages by conversing with them
about the moral lessons or the intellectual instruction that
they contain. Children are always asking questions with
regard to everything that they see or hear, and the patient
mother who answers these questions to the best of her abil-
ity, seeking information to impart to them when their
questions are beyond the reach of her capacity to answer,
will reap a rich reward in their superior intelligence and
knowledgea thirst which, when once
in their thirst for
aroused in the human soul, is never quenched. It does
not seem to occur to some minds that parents owe any
other duties to their children than to send them to good
schools and to see that they are properly clothed and fed.
Their morals and their manners are left to their nursery-
maids, possibly, for the mothers who best fulfil their duties
in these respects are quite as often found among those who
cannot afford to keep a maid. Sometimes children are

trusted to choose their own associates or mothers choose
;
for them, in reference toward position in society more than

in regard to the best culture of mind and heart and man-
ners.
It is hard to escape being influenced by the opinions of
society, and it is not well to be too independent of them
in many particulars ; but those who have a high ideal in
character to attain, learn to care only for the judgment of
those whose lives and conversation illustrate that ideal.
In disregarding the opinions of the purely worldly, mothers
can best cultivate that true spirit of independence which
enables them to choose what is best for the highest devel-
opment of their children, instead of with reference only to
external advantages. In this way, society expands and
exalts the powers, instead of dwarfing and degrading them.
A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. Rudeness, vul-
garity, and all evil, are as contagious for the young as are
the whooping-cough and the measles, and their effects are
much more lasting. is necessary to guard
Therefore it
the child, as far as from all approaches of

is possible,
either; so that the careful mother keeps a vigilant eye
upon the associates of her children, as well as upon the
books they read, until their tastes and their habits have
been formed in such matters, thus preserving the purity
and innocence of childhood untainted, up to that period
when the ignorance of evil is no longer desirable, but on
the contrary, is fraught with danger. Then the prudent
mother will instruct her children where the pitfalls and
the quicksands of life lie ; she will enlighten them as to
the nature of evil, showing them how stealthily it ap-
proaches, clothed in alluring garb, and wooing with seduc-
tive smiles. Which will be in the most danger, the youth
who, walking in a thicket of roses, discovers for himself
the precipice that borders one side of it, concealed from

sight by the beautiful flowers that grow along its very
brink, or the one who knows from the start that the preci-
pice is and that only one step from the roses lie
there,
coiled the serpents of sin and remorse ? Now comes the
period when the mother may be aided by works of fiction
which teach that our earthly passions are the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil; and that, according as the
fruit is gathered from this tree, will be the life or the death
of the spiritual nature of her children. Innocence is not
virtue. Innocence is weak ; virtue is strong. The strength
of virtue lies in its power to resist and endure; the weak-
ness of innocence is in its ignorance; therefore, the change
from ignorant youthful innocence, to one of enlightened
manly or womanly virtue, is one that mothers should
hasten, instead of retarding, when the eyes of their chil-
dren have been turned toward the alluring fruit of the
tree of life ; then, when the tempter comes offering this
fruit for their use, they will be able to discern the evil from
the good; for the fruit of the knowledge of evil, and the
knowledge of good, grow together side by side,
fruit of the
on the same tree. Merely to deny improper books is not
enough. Something must be given in place of them, or
the craving will continue, and the child will be very
apt to gratify its appetite in secret. Books which teach
that sin and sorrow are God's divinely appointed apostles
to mankind ; that no one is secure from temptation, but
rather that virtue is tested by it as gold by the refiner's
fire ; that no love which is properly controlled but may be
made the means of one's own spiritual advancement; that

innocence is not virtue ; that ignorance is cruelly danger-
ous ; that the knowledge of evil is essential to all progress
as well as to all virtue of the highest type, such are the
books that many youth of the present day need to warn
.
them of the rapids toward which they are tending,

the whirlpool of unregulated passion in which so many
barks go down.
There are some careful and conscientious mothers, who,
watching the gradual change from infancy and childhood
to youth and maturity, and who, marking how often addi-
tional knowledge is accompanied by additional sin, wish
that their children's ignorance of evil might be prolonged,
and are inclined to fancy that knowledge itself is but a
doubtful blessing. This idea proceeds rather from a neg-
ative hatred of evil than from a positive love of good, and
its error lies in mistaking innocence for virtue.
Innocence is lovely in the child, because in harmony
with its nature ; but our path in life is not backward but
onward, and virtue can never be the offspring of mere in-
nocence. If we are to progress in the knowledge of good,
we must also progress in the knowledge of evil. Every
experience of evil brings its own temptation, and according
to the degree in which the evil is recognized and the temp-
tations resisted, will be the value of the character into
which the individual will develop. Innocence may be
beautiful, but can never be strong, while the whole essence
of virtue lies in its strength to resist and power to endure.
If the innocence of childhood be replaced by the firm prin-
ciples of integrity and honor, the loss will be really a great
gain. It is only where the knowledge of evil is unattended
by appreciation of its nature, where temptations are yielded
to and not resisted, that we are induced to grieve over the
departure of that innocence which was so beautiful in earlier
years.
It is not so much the knowledge of evil that is to be
feared as the ignorance of positive good to overcome it;
not the advance of one part of our nature, but the failure
to advance in the higher and nobler parts. As the stature
and power of the full-grown man is superior to that of the

little child, so is the strength and energy of virtue superior
to the innocence that only ignores the evil without having

tasted the good.
Knowledge, to be truly valuable, must be guided by
wisdom, and the essence of all wisdom consists in discover-
ing and obeying the laws of the Creator. This can render
even the loss of innocence itself the means of developing
our highest nature. The real danger to be feared for the
rising generation, is not so much that they should learn
about evil as that they should not learn about good. Pos-
itive good will soon crowd out evil, while, if we could, by
our utmost energies, simply guard the mind from all ap-
proaches of sin, we should at the most only accomplish a
negative work, which would fail in producing a virtuous
character. Let mothers then be careful to sow the seeds
of positive moral goodness, as well as to eradicate the
weeds that will occupy the soil of every heart that is left
uncultivated.* Planted thickly with the seeds of truth,

integrity, self-denial, and love, a rich harvest of noble
character will be yielded, while the utmost toil will fail to
keep down the weeds of vice in the heart where positive
* To all who have a purpose and a high hope in rearing their chil-
dren, Harriet Martineau's little book on " Household Education"
will he found a wiseand helpful counsellor, as well as possessing great

interest. There is no discoursing about things in a vague, uncertain
way. JSTor are words spent in picking flaws without suggesting
remedies. The difficulties in the case are always duly considered.
Indeed, the whole book is a study for any one having the care, of
children. One reading will not suffice. We
like to think of the
eager gratitude with which many a perplexed and anxious mother
will turn its pages and glean therefrom not only comfort and en-
couragement, but, what is still more to be desired, a clearer knowl-
edge of her duty, and a more reasonable assurance "that through
patient endeavor she can yet become a better and truer mother than
ghe has ever been.
CHARACTER. 381
virtues do not grow. And yet, as we have seen, character

is not wholly dependent upon either instruction or training.
It is the result of the use which each individual makes of
the lessons of life. God will have deep-tilled soil, bearing
such harvest as he shall sow for; whence, at autumn, we all
cake either our ripe sheaves or our worthless ones with us.
Suffering, keen anguish of spirit, is the tax which intel-
lect, or intelligence, or advanced mental culture must al-
ways pay for its gains in the individual. We must endure
much and go through bitter trials ere character is perfected.
And what a rich treasure is a deep character, a fertile life.
How instinctively we honor those who, in spheres infin-
itely various, fulfil in fair measure sixty if not a hundred,
thirty if not sixty fold, the hope of God in us says the !
E,ev. Joseph May. Who but loves to see in society those

who good aims who rise above
live unselfishly to serve ;
sensuality,and fashion, and frivolity who look about for ;
good deeds to do, whether humble or important; whose

hands are ever busy at home or abroad whose hearts are ;
ever tender to the next appeal who listen willingly and

;
respond surely ; who take hold, not egotistically, not be-

cause they live to manage, refusing machination, fearless
of criticism, rebuffs, and ingratitude, unwearied and self-
forgetful, doing such work as they can do quietly, simply,

unpretentiously, for each good cause.
Though suffering be the price of such a character, wel-
come be the suffering. The world is the field where life's
prizes are won. As Bushnell says: There are no fires tha*
will melt out our drossy and corrupt particles like God's
refining fires of duty and trial, living, as he sends us to
Jive, in the open field of the world's sins and sorrows, its
plausibilities and lies, its persecution, animosities, and

fears, its eager delights and bitter wants.
By our fruits we are known. A character, says Emer-
;
son, is like an acrostic or Alexandrian stanza ; read it for-

ward, backward, or across, it still spells the same thing.
Character teaches above our wills. Men imagine that they
communicate their virtue or vice only by overt actions, and
do not see that virtue or vice emit a breath every moment
a breath that is stronger for good or for evil than any
power that lies in mere words, though we preach sermons
and make books of which there is no end. Character
reveals itself in myriad ways, but most in the brotherly
sympathy which we show our kind. The right which our
fellow-men have to whatsoever aid our hands can afford,
says the Rev. William H. Furness, is sacred and inalien-
able, far beyond the right which we claim to the perishing
possessions of the world, and is not to be denied by us, save
to the wrong of our own souls.
CHAPERONS. 38G
CHAPTER XIII.
CHAPERONS CUSTOMS SOCIAL OBSERVANCES SHOWY SU-

PERFICIALITIES HARVARD EXAMINATIONS THOROUGH
EDUCATION HIGHER CULTURE OF WOMEN.
"There is no civilized country in the world where so much license

is permitted in the intercourse of young men and women as in the
United States ;
it gives to the foreigner travelling here a singular
idea of American morality, and leads, for instance, to the production
of such a play as Uncle Sam,' which presents a picture that may be
'
exaggerated in most particulars, but which at the same time conveys

a suggestion that if proper decorum were exhibited by the young
people, the idea of such a play would not have entered the mind of its
author. He knew that if he had seen young men and women acting
toward each other in France as he had seen young Americans doing,
he would reach a conclusion unfavorable to the purity of their rela-
tions.
x- * x x *
"It is the personal contact of the man which
to conquer
does more
the woman than his speech or his good looks. A statue of Praxiteles
vivified with the soul of wit and original thought, standing away from
her, must make slow progress toward her heart. Proximity in talk>
where the words fall close to the ear, is effective. The affinities of
nature are revealed in the power of the touch. The nobler part of
man looks upward, and the baser downward the aspirations of the ;
soul would wing their flight to the clouds, but the inclinations of the
body keep them to the earth. It is for this that the young woman
must be safe-guarded against the weaknesses of this superior kind of
animal man.
" It has been said that our young men can safely be trusted not to
take advantage of long tete-a-tetes with young women to do anything
they would not do in presence of the mothers; but it is better not to
have too much confidence in masculine rectitude under such circum-
stances. It is well for the young woman that the man is educated as
her social protector, for if he were not, she would be morally in a
lower scale than she is to-day he is not always a social protector, and
;
the family cannot afford to take the risk of his being a black sheep.

'.' According to Arabic law the man is not held accountable for per-
suading the woman to leave the straight path, it being regarded as
the duty of the woman herself and her family to take care and defend
her from his pursuit, he being considered as aggressive by nature and
she repressive. There is a little hint conveyed in this Oriental law
which should not be lost on mothers with grown-up daughters.
* * # * * #
" But in most cases the mothers are more to blame, perhaps, than
the young people, who are inexperienced and drawn together by an
affinity which belongs to all healthy natures in the vigor of life. It
can hardly be expected of them to pursue the straight path without
the healthful restraints and good counsel which a mother alone can
give, and it is clearly the duty of the mother to command as well as
to teach, to make of her daughter her constant companion and friend,
so that she may confide to her secrets which in the absence of confes-
sion and advice, often lead to fatal results. The habit so common
among our companionship in girls of their own
girls to seek this close
age, or young married women, and to stand, in a measure, aloof from
the mother, is unfortunate, for, in proportion as the daughter culti-
vates such intimacies, she withdraws herself from her mother and
from home influences." Chaperons for the Girls, by Rhodes.
The license existing and increasing in many circles of

American society has caused this age to be not inappro-
priately termed "the reign of shoddy," for it is at the
door of uncultivated families, possessing speedily acquired
wealth, that the responsibility of this state of things lies.
Those who seek to maintain the customs of past genera-

tions in their training and teachings, are looked upon as
eccentric, to use the mildestterm ; while those who adopt
innovations which are really sensible ones, and long used
in foreign society for the convenience of its members, are
stigmatized as " reformers," and treated as such. In addi-
tion, young people find parties without the restraining
presence of dowagers such an attractive innovation upon
old-school customs, that the dowager is no longer consid-
ered a necessary institution in some of our circles of society.
Gatherings organized in this manner lose, however, ths
customs. 385
charm depending upon the contact of various ages and ;
youth, uncontrolled and paramount, becomes regardless of

the pleasure of others, pushing aside, and often without
the least restraint, whatever stands in its way.
A lady was recently asked if she allowed her daughters
to accept invitations which were not extended to herself.
"It is quite contrary to all my ideas of propriety; but I
find that I must take my choice between excluding them
from society or allowing them to go with some young mar-
ried friend ; for old ladies are very seldom invited in these
days, was the answer."
The laxity of morals and the freedom of manners which
are declared to be characteristics of our age, are attributed
by many to the fact that young girls are allowed so much
more liberty than was formerly thought respectable and ;
physicians and writers are now drawing attention to some

of the ways in which this liberty has been abused, with
varying results.
One of these results, in its effect on society, is shown in

the conduct and manners of some of our young men in the
society ofwomen. There is a want of respect which is painful
to witness, and no less painful is it tp listen to the comments
made by them upon womanhood in general. They seem to
forget that they reflect upon their mothers and sisters in giv-
ing utterance to such sweeping assertions of disbelief in cor-
rectness of principles and purity of life. " If we would save
the manners and the morals of the country, our women
must have a higher tone," says a journalist, and he is right.
Even those young men who have been taught to respect
all who are worthy of respect without regard to worldly
position, and to observe the little courtesies of every-day

life, become careless after associating with those girls and
women who hold these lax ideas, and who encourage instead
of condemning the license. " I like the cut of that .woman's
25
&S6 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
jib," said a gentleman to a lady once in a ball-room. The

lady answered, " Why, you speak of a woman with no more
respect than you would of a ship."
Her companion frankly thanked her for her reproof,
adding, "If all ladies were like yourself, men would not
fall into such a beastly way of talking." It is this neglect
to show disapproval of coarse remarks and offensive habits
which has caused our women to be held responsible for the
bad manners of men and the "tendency to rowdyism"
which, it is said, prevails in this generation, and which is
a growing social blot in English as well as in American
society. If all ladies were to follow the example given,
and never pass over without some notice (though only by
raising the eyebrows) any ungentlemanly speech or con-
duct, we should soon hear of a change for the better, for
man is most unfortunately an animal whose tendencies are
downward when deprived of the beneficial corrective influ-
ence of refined and pure-minded women. Many instances
could be given of the remissness of men in society, English
as well as American men, which would startle cultivated
persons. Two, however, will suffice to show the different
courses pursued by yoûng men in the highest strata of
fashionable society in New York, one having been trained
to a strict observance of these forms, the other belonging to
a family which considered such forms as of no importance.
At a ball in New York, a gentleman said to the young
lady to whom he was indebted for his invitation to the
house of her parents, "Willyou kindly introduce me to
your father <ind mother?" She replied, "Don't give your-
self that trouble.; it is not of the slightest consequence, I
assure you ; it is my ball." The gentleman answered, " I
do'ftotlook upon the introduction as a trouble, but as a
pleasure. My self-respect, as well as my respect for you
and your parents, makes the introduction necessary." He
SOCIAL OBSERVANCES. 387
spoke so firmly that he carried his point and was introduced.

In the other case, the young man was invited (by the re-
quest of a common acquaintance) to an entertainment

given by a New York lady in Newport. Afterwards he
was asked if he knew this lady. He answered, " No, I do
not know her. I was at her ball the other evening, but I
avoided an introduction." Rudolf Harfthal's reply to the
Earl who "had not self-respect to be a gentleman " is
again suggested.
To such a level must where " fast " men and
society fall,
women and untrained boys and girls are dominant but ;
as yet such a state of things finds no support nor sympathy

from those whose opinions are in any way likely to in-
fluence its general tone. It is to prevent the headway of
this class that writers are turning their attention "to the
manners of young people, and that mothers are counselled
to secure their daughters as far as possible from such in-
fluences. There may be some who are inclined to think

that the subject of 'manners is receiving too much atten-
tion from those who call "a question of the day," but
it
such should bear in mind that we must guard the manners,

if for no other reason than to protect the morals.
A few social observances, some of which we most need
to be reminded of, from time to time, are here recapitu-
lated.
Persons who accept invitations to stop at the houses of
friends or acquaintances, either in their city homes or at
their country seats, should try to hold themselves at the
disposal of those whom they are visiting. If they propose
to you to ride, to drive, or walk, you should acquiesce as
far as your strength will allow, and do your best to seem
pleased by the efforts made to entertain you. As a rule,
host and guest are quite independent of each other from
breakfast until lunch. After that meal the guest is
bound to make himself as agreeable as he can to the com-

pany, and to behave in all respects as if he were a visitor.
If anything goes wrong during the visit, one should seem

not to see it. If children are fractious, no remarks con-
cerning their conduct must be made. Your friend's
friends may be such as you do not care to be intimate
with, but persons possessing tact can always keep people at
a distance without hurting their feelings. There is a tacit-
confidence reposed in all guests, and the greatest delicacy

is required in order to keep it inviolate.
A guest should always ascertain what are the usual
hours of rising, taking meals, and retiring, and then con-
form scrupulously to them. These hours are sometimes
given on a card, left in the guest-chambers. License is
generally allowed for breakfast and lunch, the members

of the family sitting down and not wait-
as soon as served,
ing for the delinquent. In large establishments, no incon-
venience is experienced by delay those who come late are
;
served as well as those who sit down with the family. In

all well-regulated families in America, its members are
early trained to be punctual at all the meals of the day.

Visitors are bound by the laws of social intercourse, to
conform in all respects to the habits of the house. To
keep dinner waiting, to accept invitations without consult-
ing your friend, to call upon the servant to do errands for
you, or to wait upon you too much, and to keep the family
up after the hours of retiring, are alike evidences of a want
of thought and good breeding. Letters can be read at
breakfast or at lunch, by asking permission to do so, but
not at dinner.
Whatever you may have remarked to the disadvantage
of your friends, whilst partaking their hospitality, should
never transpire through your means, neither while you are
under their roof or afterwards. Speak only of w,hat re-
dounds to their praise or credit. This feeling should be

mutual between host and guest ; whatever good is dis-
covered in either may be commented upon, but let silence
cover what is amiss. Guests should be careful about de-
facing* the marble of dressing-bureaus, mantles, and wash-
stands, or the carpets and furniture covering, with the
contents of the bottles in their dressing-cases and never
;
allow their maids to use fine damask towels for wiping the
dust from their walking-boots. Careful home training is
shown by a due regard for these matters.

When a lady offers to drive a gentleman in her phaeton,
he should walk to her house if he accepts the invitation,
unless the distance being great she should propose to call
for him. Under such circumstances he will be on the
watch, and, if possible, meet her on the way.
A gentleman precedes a lady passing through a crowd;
ladies precede gentlemen under ordinary circumstances.
AVhen two ladies meet in a doorway, and the younger
steps back to give the elder precedence, should the latter
motion her to precede, she should bow and pass in without
hesitation.
A gentleman in paying a morning or evening call rises
successively upon the entrance of each lady in the family,
but does not rise a second time if the ladies are passing in
and out of the room, unless he has some reason for doing
so. It is embarassing to a lady who is called out of the
room frequently, to find a gentleman rising each time of
her return.
An invitation once given cannot be recalled, even from
the best motives, without subjecting the one who recalls it
to the charge of being either ignorant or regardless of all

conventional rules of politeness. There is but one excep-
tion to this rule, and that is when the invitation has been
delivered to the wrong person.
False delicacy once prevented a lady from sending for

an invitation that had been sent by mistake, and the sender
of the invitation was afterwards represented, first, as push-
ing, in asking older residents, and next, as rude, in not
inviting all themembers of the large family, who had
taken occasion to leave cards upon her when the one
wrongly-delivered invitation had been received.
To sit with your back to a person, without asking to be
excused ; to lounge or yawn in the presence of others ; to
sit or stand with the feet wide apart; to hum or sing in
suppressed tones; to stand with the arms " akimbo;" to do
anything, in short, which shows disrespect or selfishness,
or indifference, is unequivocally vulgar, and betrays bad
breeding. _
Servants who have not been well trained, nor fully in-
structed as to their duties, often do their employers injus-
tice. The neglect of servants frequently seems to give
evidence of the incapacity of the master or mistress. Of
course there are circumstances constantly occurring, emer-
gencies in which the servant must use his or her own judg-
ment but there are duties which are always the same. For
;
example A foreigner, going to the cloak-room, after an

:
evening party, in one of our principal cities, was told by

the servant in attendance, " There's your ulster and crush
hat, sir, all safe, under that big chair." The gentleman,
taking this piece of information in good part, answered,
" Thank you, you have taken very good care of them, I
see. Now will you get them out for me, and help me on
with them ?" The amused foreigner left with the impres-
sion that thiswas an American custom, instead of an ex-
ceptional case. On another occasion, a lady leaving a
house in the rain, after an evening party, where the ser-
vant in charge of the door had not provided umbrellas for
the use of the guests, in going to their carriages, asked the
man if he could get her one. He said he could not.

When this fact reached his mistress, she interrogated the
man to know if it were possible he had been so remiss in
his duties. This modern Casabianca replied, "I could
not disobey your orders, madam, and you told me on no
iccount whatever to leave the door."
Never reprove servants or children before strangers.
Slight inaccuracies in statements should not be corrected
in the presence of others.
Give your children, unless married, their Christian names
only, or say " my daughter," or " my son," in speaking of
them to any one excepting servants.
Gentlemen lift their hats when passing ladies who are
strangers, on staircases, in corridors, and enKring public
rooms. In riding, driving, or walking on public prome-
nades, the salute in passing acquaintances is not necessary
after the first time meeting the eyes.
Gentlemen having occasion to pass ladies who are already
seated in lectureand concert-rooms, theatres, and all other
places, should beg pardon for disturbing them passing ;
with their faces and never with their backs toward them.
At garden parties, and at all assemblies held in the open
air, gentlemen keep their hats on their heads. If draughts
of cold air, or other causes,make it necessary for them to
retain their hats on their heads, when in the presence of
ladies within doors, they explain the necessity, and ask
permission of the ladies whom they accompany. Formerly,
all ladies arriving at dinners, parties, or balls, thought it
necessary, upon entering the drawing-room, to take the

arm of some gentleman. Now the
their husbands, or of
escort follows closely without offering his arm (where the
former method is not looked upon as essential), as in thu
best society abroad.
Madame MacMahon's treatment of Madame Simon is
attributed to the following cause: "At the first dinner

given at the Ely see, Madame Jules Simon, instead of en-
tering the drawing-room in advance of her husband, and
leaving him to follow behind, and occupy himself with not
treading on the train of her gown, came in arm-in arm with,
him, as a grocer's wife might have done, and as no lady
familiar with the present usages of polite society in Paris
would ordinarily have done. From that moment she had
the Marshal's wife for her avowed enemy." This absurd
pretext for dislike was made only to cover the real cause,
which was entirely a political one.
Ladies in escorting each other never offer or take the
arm.
Avoid speaking of your birth, your travels, and of all
personal matters to those who may misunderstand you, and
consider it boasting. When led to speak of them, do not
dwell too long upon them, and do not speak boastfully.
Never speak of absent persons who are not relatives or
intimate friends by their Christian names or surnames, but
always as Mr. or Mrs., or Miss , Above .
all, never name any one by the first letter of his name, as
Mr. A Married persons are sometimes guilty of this

.
offence against good taste, when speaking or writing of

each other. Give a foreigner his name in full when speak-
ing of him, as Monsieur de Yigny; never as Monsieur
only.
Acknowledge an invitation to stop with a friend, or any
unusual attention, without delay.
Never refuse a present unless under very exceptional
circumstances. Unmarried ladies ought not to accept pres-
ents from gentlemen who are neither related nor engaged
to them.
There is a rule to the effect that in presenting a book to
a friend, the name of the one to whom you give it must not
be written in it unless requested. This rule is better hon-

ored in the breach than in the observance, when the giver
of xhe book is its author. " Our tokens of love/ says Emer-=
7
son, " are for the most part barbarous, cold, and lifeless, be-
cause they do not represent our life. The only gift, is a
portion of thyself. Therefore, let the farmer give his corn;
the miner, a gem ; the sailor, coral and shells ; the painter,
his picture ; and the poet, his poem." For this reason, to
persons of refined natures, whatever the artist, poet, or
friend creates, takes added value as a part of themselves

part of their lives, as it were, having gone into it. People
of the highest rank abroad will often accept with gratitude
a bit of embroidery done by a friend ; a poem inscribed to
them by an author; a sketch executed by some protege;
who would not care for the most expensive bauble that
was offered to them.
Mere costliness does not constitnte the soul of a present,
it is the kind feeling that it manifesto, which gives it its
value. Those who possess noble natures do not make gifts

where they feel neither affection nor respect. Their gifts
are bestowed out of the fulness of kind hearts. Ac-

knowledge a present without delay, but do not quickly
follow it up by a return. It is to be taken for granted that
a gift is intended to afford pleasure to the recipient, not to
be regarded as a mere question of investment or exchange.
Never allude to a present which you have given, unless
you have reason to fear it has not reached its destination.
A good memory for names and faces, and a self-possessed
manner, are necessary to all who wish to create a favorable
impression in society. Those who see that they are not re-
membered should have self-respect enough to recall atten-
tion, where they have been the recipient of any courtesy a ;
persistency in touching the hat when passing is a gentle-

man's best form of callino; himself to the recollection of a
;
lady to whom he has been properly introduced, and evi-

dences the best breeding. Only snobbish or pretentious
people could misconstrue such a civility. One cannot be
and gentlemen, has passed into a proverb
too civil to ladies
but it must be remembered that civilities, to make sure of
their being appreciated, ought not to be extended to persons
who belong to either a higher or a lower class of society. The
former are warranted in looking upon you as pushing ; the
latter are apt to consider you as patronizing them.
A clear intonation, a well-chosen phraseology, a logical
habit of thought, and correct accent, will prove of inesti-
mable advantage to the young of both sexes on beginning
life.
Vulgarisms in conversation must be scrupulously guarded

against. A well-educated and finely cultured person pro-
claims himself by the simplicity and terseness of his
language. It is those who are but half educated who in-
dulge in fine language, and think it distinguished to use
long words and high-sounding phrases. A hyperbolical
way of speaking mere flippancy and should be avoided.
is
Such phrases as "awfully pretty," " immensely jolly,"

" abominably stupid," "disgustingly mean," are not in
good form and should be avoided. Awkwardness of atti-
tude does one the same ill service as awkwardness of speech.
Lolling, gesticulating, fidgeting, handling an eye-glass or
a watch-chain, and the like, give an air of gaucherie, and,
so to say, take off a certain percentage from the respect of
others. A lady who sits cross-legged or sideways on her
chair, who stretches out her feet, who has a habit of hold-
ing her chin, or twirling her ribbons, or fingering her
buttons ; a man who lounges in his chair, or nurses his leg,
or bites his nails, or caresses his foot crossed over on his
knee, manifests an unmistakable want of good home

traf ing. Both should be quiet, easy and graceful in theii
carriage, the gentleman, of course, being allowed more

freedom than the lady. He has the privilege of sitting
cross-legged, if privilege it be, but he should not sit with
his knees far apart, nor with his foot on his knee, hand-
ling it some of our swells have
in the presence of ladies, as
a fondness for doing. Is it woman's weak-
that they have a
ness for displaying a well-made foot, or do the silk stock-
ings lure them into this exhibition of vanity ?
If an object is to be indicated you must move the whole
hand, or the head, but never point with the finger. If one
is obliged to touch his person, let it be with all the fingers
and not with a single one, as is the habit of bumpkins.

Coughing, sneezing, clearing the throat, etc., if done at
all, must be done as quietly as possible. Snuffling, hawk-
ing, expectorating, must never be performed in society.
Pressing the thumbs or fingers firmly across the bridge of
the nose will, when one wishes to prevent sneezing, stop it
in the act. If not checked, the face should be buried in

the handkerchief, for obvious reasons.
Susceptible nerves are often tortured by the beating of
time with the feet, whistling, or humming, which travelling
companions indulge in. In the home circle it is never
allowed, but one cannot control strangers in a railway car.
This is one of the reasons that travelling in Europe is
rendered so much more agreeable. Those who have nerves

of steel, and no exclusive tastes, prefer our own cars to the
European railway carriages.

The breath should be kept sweet and pure. Onions are
called the forbidden fruit of this century. No gentleman
ought to come into the presence of ladies smelling of tobacco.
In those homes where the husband is permitted to smoke
in any room that he fancies to use for the time being, be it
drawing-room or chamber, the sons will follow the father's
example, and the air of the house, in more ways than one,
will be like that of a public house.
Physical education is indispensible to every wellbred
man and woman. A gentleman should not only know
how to fence, to box, to ride, to shoot, to swim, and to
play at billiards, he must also know how to carry himself,
and how to dance if he would enjoy life to the uttermost.
A good carriage is only attained by the help of a drilling-
master, and boxing must also be scientifically taught. A
man should make himself able to defend himself from
ruffians, and women from them also.
to defend
What fencing and drilling are to a man, dancing and
calisthenic exercises are to a young woman. Every lady
should know how to dance, whether she intends to dance
in society or not; the better the physical training, the
more graceful and self-possessed she will be.
Sw imming, skating, archery, games of lawn-tennis and
T
croquet, riding and driving, all help to strengthen the

muscles, and to take the young out in the open air, which
makes these games desirable. The subject is one that too
much cannot be said of by parents, teachers, and educa-
tional reformers.
In boating parties, one gentleman should always stay in
the boat, and do his best to steady it, while the others
help the ladies to step in it from the bank or landing.
As the seat of honor in a boat is that occupied by the
stroke oar, it is etiquette for the owner of the boat to offer
it should he be a rower.
to his friend,
In skating, a gentleman carries the skates of the lady
whom he accompanies. He fastens on her skates, guides,
supports, and instructs her if she be a novice.
In conversation, all provincialisms, affectations of foreign
accents, mannerisms, exaggerations, and slang are detestable.
Equally to be avoided are inaccuracies of expressions, hesi-
tation, an undue use of French or other foreign words, and

anything approaching to flippancy, coarseness, triviality, or
provocation. Gentlemen sometimes address ladies in a

very flippant manner, which they are obliged to pass over
without notice, because of various reasons, while inwardly
they rebel. Many a worthy man has done himself an ir-
reparable injury by thus creating a lasting prejudice in the

minds of those whom he might have made his friends, had
he addressed them as though he considered them rational
beings, capable of sustaining their part in a conversation
upon sensible subjects.
This flippancy is as much an evidence of ill-breeding as
is the perpetual smile, the wandering eye, the vacant stare,
and the half-opened mouth of the man who is preparing to
break in upon the conversation.
Suppression of undue emotion, whether of laughter, or
anger, or mortification, or disappointment, or of selfishness
in any form, is a sure mark of good training.
Do not go into society unless you can make up your
mind to be sympathetic, unselfish, animating, as well as
animated. Society does not require mirth, but it does de-
mand cheerfulness and unselfishness, and you must help
to make and sustain conversation. The matter of con-
versation is as important as the manner. Compliments are
said by some to be inadmissible. Flattery most certainly
is. But between equals, or from those of superior posi-
tion to those of inferior station, compliments should be not
only acceptable but gratifying. It is pleasant to know
that our friends think well of us, and it is always agreeable
to know that we are thought well of by those who hold
higher positions, as men of superior talent, or women of
superior culture. Compliments which are not sincere are
only flattery, and should be avoided but the saying of
;
kind things which is natural to the kind heart, and which

;
confers pleasure, should be cultivated- at least not sup-

pressed. Those parents who strive most for the best modes
of training their children, are said to have found that it is
never wise to censure them for a fault without preparing

the way by some judicious mention of their good qualities.
The flattery of those who are richer than ourselves, or
better born, is vulgar, and born of snobbism
and is sure ;
to be received as emanating from unworthy motives.

Testify your respect, your admiration, your gratitude to
such by deeds more than by words. Words are easy, but
deeds difficult. Few will believe the first, but the last
carry confirmation with them. Abroad, compliments are

not tabooed, excepting in England, and should be received
without offence.
All slang is vulgar. It lowers the tone of society and
the standard of thought. It is a great mistake to suppose
that slang is in any way witty. Only the very young or
the uncultivated so consider it.
Scandal is the least excusable of all conversational vul-

garities. Envy prompts the tongue of the slanderer.
Jealousy is harmony of all inter-
the disturber of the
ests. A paragraph in one of John Hughes's letters to
Doctor Watts, with a little change, might be made to read
as follows : Gossip is a troublesome sort of insect that only
buzzes about your ears, and never bites deep"; slander is
the beast of prey that leaps upon you from his den and
tears you in pieces. Slander is the proper object of rage
gossip of contempt.
Those who best understand the nature of gossip and
slander, if the victims of. both, will take no notice of the
former, and will allow no slander of themselves to go un-
refuted during their lifetime, to spring up in a hydra-
headed attack upon their children. No woman can be too
sensitive as to any charges affecting her moral character,
;
whether in the influence of her companionship, or in the

influence of her writings.
Religion is a topic that should never be introduced into
general society. Like politics, it is a subject dangerous to
harmony. Persons are most likely to differ, and least
likely to preserve their temper on these topics. Long argu-

ments in general company, however entertaining to the
disputants, are, to the last degree, tiresome to the hearers.
Interruption of the speech of others is a great sin
against good-breeding. It has been aptly said, if you
interrupt a speaker in the middle of his sentence, you act
almost as rudely as if, when walking with a companion,
you were to thrust yourself before him and stop his prog-
ress.
To listen well is almost as great an art as to talk well

but it is not enough only to listen, you must endeavor to
seem interested in the conversation of others. Only the
lowbred allow their impatience to be made evident.
Young persons can but appear ridiculous when satirizing
or ridiculing books, people, or things ; opinion, to be worth
the consideration of others, should have the advantage of
maturity. Cultivated persons are not in the habit of re-
sorting to such weapons as satire and ridicule. They find
too much to correct in themselves, to indulge in coarse
censure of the conduct of others, who may not have had
advantages equal to their own.
Anecdotes should be very sparsely introduced into con-
versation. Puns are everywhere considered vulgar. Rep-
artee must be indulged with moderation. It must never
be kept up, as it then degenerates into the vulgarity of an
altercation.
In addressing persons with titles, add the name always,
as, " What do you think of it, Doctor Hoyt ?" not " What
do you think of it, Doctor ?" Few solecisms give deeper
offence than any liberty taken with one's name, which

should invariably be spelled and pronounced according to
the example of the possessor.

In speaking to foreigners, the reverse of the English
rule is observed. No matter what the title of a French-
man, he is always addressed as Monsieur, and you never
omit the word Madame, whether addressing a duchess or a
dressmaker. The former is " Madame la Duchesse," the
latter, plain " Madame."
Always give a foreigner his title. To omit it savors of
ill-breeding, although it may arise only from ignorance. If
Admiral Hightone travels in Europe, and is received by
the best classes with the dignity that his worth, culture,
and position as an American admiral demands, he will
never be called Mr. Hightone, but his title will invariably
precede his name. There are some persons who fancy that
the omission of a title is annoying to those who possess
them. This is not the ground taken why the title should
be given, but because it reveals either ignorance or ill-
breeding on the part of those omitting it.

" We
Americans don't care for titles," said an illbred
youth. " Sir Abercrombie was introduced to me,
but I didn't '
sir ' him. I called him Mr. Abercrombie
all the time."
This young man afterwards made an unsuccessful at-

tempt to get the prefix of Captain to his name.
The same class of persons, from ignorance of the cus-
toms of good society, speak of persons by their Christian
names, who are neither relatives nor intimate friends. This
is a familiarity which, outside the family circle, and beyond
friends of the closest intimacy, is never indulged in by the
wellbred.
It is left to provincial people to say " Sir," " Ma'am,"
and " Miss," in conversation with their equals. The great
secret of talking well is to adapt your conversation as

skilfully as may be to your company. Some men make a
point of talking commonplaces to all ladies alike, as if a
woman could only be a trifler. Others, on the contrary,
seem to forget in what respects the education of a lady
differs from that of gentlemen, and commit the opposite
error of conversing on topics with which ladies are seldom
acquainted. The latter savors of pedantry, the former of
want of savoir /aire; and a woman of sense has as much
right to be annoyed by the one, as a lady of ordinary edu-
cation by the other. If you really wish to be thought
agreeable, sensible, amiable, and unselfish, yes, and well-
informed also, lead the way in tete-a-tete conversations, for
sportsmen to talk of their shooting, a mother to talk of her
children, a traveller of his journeys and the countries he
has seen, a young lady of her last ball and the prospective
ones, an artist of his picture, and an author of any book
that he has written.
Do not, however, tell you hope he will
the artist that
send you a ticket to the Spring exhibition, where his pic-
ture has been placed, in order that you may have the pleas-
ure of seeing it nor an author, that you have sent to the
;
circulating library until you were tired, as the book is

always out, lest they may be tempted to answer that they
have known two or three of their friends who have pur-
chased the tickets or bought the book. Nothing is more
gratifying to an author than to find his book in sight
upon entering a house ; to the artist, than to see at least a
print of his best picture, which has taken a prize or
received honorable mention. Yet, in these days, when the
world is flooded with new books and new pictures, it is
only the most intimate of his friends from whom either

artist or author can expect to receive such a flattering at-
tention.
:
A witty and able author once made the remark that he

had received such myriads of letters containing favorable
notices of his booka that he was at a loss to understand
how so few of them had been sold, until he reflected that
they must have been very generally borrowed. " Though
the writers of books are many," says General de Peyster,
" the writers of well-written books are few ;" and it is a com-
pliment to the authors when books are even universally
borrowed; still more when they are ably criticized. To
show any interest in the immediate concerns of people is
very flattering, and when not in general society one is
always privileged to do this. People take more interest
in their own affairs than in anything else which you can
name (unless the good that is in their hearts has been
eaten out by a love of gossip concerning the affairs of
others), and if you manifest any interest to hear, there are
but few who will not sustain conversation by a narration of
these affairs in some form or another. Thackeray says
" Be interested by other people and with their affairs. It
is because you yourself are selfish that that other person's
self does not interest you."

In a tete-a-tete conversation, however interesting, it is
extremely illbred to drop the voice to a whisper, or to

converse on private matters. Never put the hand or a fan
up Avoid conversing in society
to hide the lips .in talking.
with the members *of your own family. Always look but
never stare at those with whom you converse. If, upon
the entrance of a visitor, you carry on the thread of a pre-
vious conversation, you should briefly recapitulate to hira
enough of what has been said to enable him to understand
it. Remember that a low voice is an excellent thing in
woman. There is a certain distinct but subdued tone

which is peculiar to persons of the best breeding. It is
better even to speak too low than too loud. Everything

THOROUGH EDUCATION. 403
"loud" in style or dress is objectionable, loud voices and

loud laughter included.
Conversation is a reflex of character. The pretentious,
the illiterate, the impatient, the envious, reveal their char-
acter by it for strive as they may, they cannot always be
;
acting. There are many words, the use of which reveal

the degree of cultivation, or which are used in some cases
by persons who have known better, but who have become
careless from association with others who make constant
use of them. " Because that" and " but that" should never
be used in connection, the word "that" being entirely su-
perfluous. The word "vocation" is often used for "avoca-
tion;" the former means a calling, the latter a calling
from, and thus a man cannot attend to his vocation, because
he has avocation elsewhere. "Unhealthy food" is often
spoken of when it should be " unwholesome." " Had not
ought to" is sometimes heard for "ought not to;" "preven-
tative" for "preventive;" "banister" for "baluster;"
"aught" "naught;" "handsful" and "spoonsful"
(o) for
for " handfuls " and " spoonfuls " " it was her " for "it was
;
she;" "it was me" for "it was I;" "whom do you think
was there?" for "who do you think was there?" "a mu-
tual friend " for " a common friend ;" "like I did" instead
of "as I did " "those sort of things" instead of "this sort
;
of thing ;" " laving down " for "lying down ;" "setting on
a chair" for "sitting on a chair;" "try and. make him"
instead of u try to make him;" "she looked charmingly"
for"she looked charming; " " loan " for " lend " (a not un-
common vulgarism); "to get along" instead of "to get on; ;5
"cupalo" instead of "cupola;" "who" for "whom;" as
" w ho did you see? " for " whom did you see? " double nega-
r
tives, as "Fleetfoot did not win the race at least I don't

think he did;" "lesser" for "least;" "move" instead of
"remove;" "off-set," instead of" set-off;" "oldest" instead
of "eldest;" and many, many other words which are often

carelessly used by those who have been better taught, as
well as by those who are ignorant of their proper use. The
author of that excellent book, " The Art of Conversation,"
recommends " Live and Learn," a work which contains
examples of one thousand errors in speaking.
The course of reading which is laid down by this author
is admirable in selection, comprising not only works on
aesthetics, on the various sciences and the choicest writings
of standard authors, but those books of miscellaneous
knowledge, best adapted to suggesting topics of conversa-
tion and to instruct in literary composition. The "Art
of Conversation " is not only a book for the young, who
seek counsel for self-education, but should be studied by all
it
who are
young people teachers
interested in the culture of
as well as parents. There are some writers who express
themselves in purer English than others, and whose
works it is well to study for the cultivation of style.
Macaulay, Sydney Smith, Southey, Jeremy Taylor, Defoe,
George Eliot, and Anthony Trollope, are distinguished
for good, clear Saxon English. Among American authors,
too numerous to mention, the works of Washington Ir-
ving, Emerson, Motley, and Hawthorne stand high on the
list.
The indifference of parents to this matter of forming and

guiding the tastes of their children in early youth, even
of very intelligent men and wotfien, is extraordinary
Children are permitted to select books at will from home
libraries, which must always contain among their standard
works many things that should not be brought ]to the

notice of immature minds; and. boys and girls are given
the largest liberty in visiting public libraries, and in
choosing therefrom at random, books, of the character of
which they know nothing, and against which there is ne
THOROUGH EDUCATION 405
one to warn them. Nothing is more important to the educa-

tion of a child than its reading. Many a man has obtained
almost all the education he has from such a source. And
yet the mass of parents, while exercising the most scru-
pulous care in selecting teachers for their children, are
utterly heedless of the nature of the material which is
gathered by them from the books they read for entertain-

ment. A wise father will find it most profitable to the in-
tellect and the morals of from
his sons to outline for them,
their earliest childhood, the course of reading in which
they must proceed, and to guide them carefully through it.
The parent who has not the acquaintance with literature
which is necessary to the preparation of such a plan, ought
to seek the counsel of some learned and judicious friend
who can arrange a system for him.
Fiction of course is not to be excluded. There is a
wide range among the standard novel writers in which a
lad or young girl may be permitted to go almost at will.
But the flashy novels, the unclean novels, the novels that
glow with the fires of impure passions, are to be relentlessly
proscribed. A boy can obtain more real enjoyment from
such a wholesome book as Robinson Crusoe, than he can
from any of the tales of adventure which corrupt and dis-
tort his mind. But a youth should be taught very early
to look with other than the very common feeling of dis-
like upon more solid literature. An intelligent boy who
can be induced to read, for instance, such a book as
"Prescott's Conquest of Mexico," will find that it has an
interest possessed by no work of fiction ; that upon a solid
basis of instructive fact, there is built a story of enterprise,
daring, and heroic achievement so fascinating that it will
rivet the attention and excite the enthusiasm of the dullest
reader. The excellent works of this class, and of other
classes equally important, are so plentiful that the only
matter for perplexity in laying out a course of reading

will be to choose the best among the thoroughly good.
But the important object to be aimed at is to train th@
undeveloped taste of the learner so that it will prefer the
pure and profitable things to those that are dangerous and
worthless. The mind of a child can be disciplined in such
a matter quite as readily as its feet can be taught to walk,
and the process does not demand harsh treatment of any
kind. The young intellect may be led by pleasant paths
up through the most beautiful ways of literature to easy
familiarity with the best thoughts of the world's best wri-
ters, and to loving appreciation of all that is good and
noble and elevating in the things that are recorded in
books. The child who has had such training is the most
fortunate of beings. The man who has grown up under
such a system has had mental discipline and has acquired
knowledge which will equip him most fitly for the battle
of life. The churches cannot possibly do this work, so-
ciety cannot do it, no organized effort on the part of wise
men can accomplish it. It must be done by those who
make the child's life a part of their own, who minister to
the child in other things, and who have and
the authority
the tender solicitude which only a parent can have. But
the other agencies can enlighten parents and show them
clearly what are their opportunities, and that there is dire
need of such enlightenment is certain enough.
Those mothers who realize how vast are their responsi-
bilities, and who seek that counsel from the experienced
which such mothers always feel the need of receiving, and

that co-operation of teachers, which is essential to the
highest and best development of the mental, moral, and
physical nature of children, will find in a little book
called " Sex In Education/' those suggestions which are
the most needed for enabling them to attain such an end.
THOROUGH EDUCATION 407
It is true that the reader of this book, if a mother, might

feel at first that she would rather err upon the side of too
little learning for her children than too much, and exclaim
against the advocates of woman's higher culture for seeking
to stimulate girls into the pursuance of more ambitious
aims in following their home or their school studies.
" Harvard examinations for girls!" said a mother not
long since. " What ! do they propose to send girls to
college ? and no matrons to look after them !"
Not at all. Harvard examinations for girls are not

identical with the entrance examination of the University,
nor are its doors thrown open to women ; but are offered
as a test of culture, with a desire to promote that thorough-
ness of instruction and acquisition, which will, at least, tend
to establish the basis of education on as firm a foundation
for women as for men. Whether regarded as a special
preparation for teaching or other literary work, or as a
means of purely private mental cultivation, it cannot fail
to richly compensate those who are willing to strive

earnestly after that thorough education, which it is the
object of the "Harvard examinations" to aid women in
attaining.
At present, the chief impediments to the higher edu-
cation of woman are the superficial character of her
studies, and the opposition of men who associate blue-
stockings in their minds with all that is unfeminine and
unlovely. But if we look around us in social life and note
down who are the faithful wives, the most patient and
careful mothers, the most exemplary housekeepers, the
model sisters, the wisest philanthropists, and the women of
the most social influence, we will have to admit that most
frequently they are women of cultivated minds, without
which even warm hearts and good intentions are but partial
influences.
It will be seen that mothers who have fancied that

the advocates of " Harvard examination/ are seeking to 5
give girls a co-ed ncation with their brothers, and that

they are aiming at a more exhaustive course of study
than has yet been laid out for them, are in error.
Such women take but a narrow and one-sided view of the
word " education." Dr. Clark shows the readers of his
book that, according to his ideas, education comprehends
instruction, discipline, manners, and habits; that it in>
eludes home-life, school-life, and social-life and the same ;
author tells us that if we w ould

r
give our girls a fair
chance, and see them become and do their best by reaching
after and attaining an ideal beauty and power, which shall
be a crown of glory and a tower of strength to the re-

public, we must look after their complete development as
women. This is too sensible a statement not to be ad-
mitted without question; but is it not a fact that, before
boys and girls have attained their full growth, that amouut
of study that is bad for the one is bad for the other ; and
should not the object be, of both parents and teachers, an
equal degree of thoroughness for either sex?
The same studies that are pursued by boys for the
strengthening of the faculties of the mind will produce
the same result in girls; and when we remember how
large a share of the training of her sons falls to the lot of
a mother, we see how important it is that a woman's re-
flective and reasoning faculties should be well developed
before such responsibilities are thrust upon her.
Why then is it that our girls are taught so much that is
superficial? such a smattering of many branches? when
two or three studies at a time, systematically pursued and
thoroughly mastered, would accomplish so much more
for them in the way of mental training, as well as in lay-
ing a solid foundation for that structure, which, although
the work of a lifetime, each one must build for herself.

A man's mind may be roused by another, and his desire
to improve and advance himself excited by another, but
he must mould his own material, quarry his own na-
ture, make his own character. Admitting this, what then
is the work of the teacher and the parent ? Not only is
it to lay the foundation aright, but to supply such tools as

are best fitted to this life work.
Ho\V often young girls given from six to ten studies,
are
in which they prepare daily lessons, and this too, at an age
when the development of their physical growth is checked
by excess of mental labor geography, history, ancient
:
and modern; natural philosophy, botany, chemistry, math-

ematics, mental philosophy, rhetoric, grammar, astron-
omy, and weekly or semi- weekly lessons in political
economy, English literature and composition. All these,
without touching upon languages, music, drawing, and
needlework. Is it any wonder that mothers who have
not understood the aim of the advocates of a higher edu-
cation for our girls cry out against it ? Is it any wonder
that the victims of our present system protest that their
school education already embraces a higher 'number of
studies than they are able to pursue?
, A course of instruction that bestows only a smattering
of many branches wastes the powers of the mind. It does
not lay aright the foundation, nor does it provide the neces-
sary tools for the work of self-improvement. Concentra-
tion of the mind upon the thorough acquisition of all it
undertakes, strengthens the reflective, and forms the rea-
soning faculties, and thus helps to lay a solid foundation
for future usefulness.
We see the idea now everywhere advanced,
that owing
and industrial life which have
to the changes in social
crowded many women from the privacy of their homes inte
the arena of public life, they must select their branch of

labor and train for it as a man trains for his work (when
the circumstances of their parents make it impossible to
secure to them an independent position) if they wish to
attainany degree of success. Even where women have an
independence, their lives will be all the happier if they have
been trained with some end in view some occupation, that
;
may be made a self-sustaining one.

in case of reverses
The woman who is able to support herself increases her
chances for a happy marriage, or, as Lady Gore Langton
expresses it, "A woman who knows that in remaining
single she does not leave herself without interestand occu-
pation, would both double her chances of marriage, and be
able to judge calmly of an offer when it comes." So that
still another advantage would be gained, by diminishing
the number of those loveless marriages, which are as dis-

honorable to women as they are deteriorating to their moral
natures, and productive of unalloyed misery to both hus-
bands and wives.
But to return to the subject of school instruction. In
the preposterous number of lessons given to our daughters
lies one source of the deficiencies in their education. It is
also the fruitful cause of their deficient physical develop-

ment, and of the ofttimes serious consequences that result
from the too great strain imposed upon their mental pow-
ers. The word education means to educe, to draw out the
powers of the mind; not the cramming into it of facts and
dates, and of whole pages, to be repeated like a parrot. Not
until the best methods for drawing out these powers are
pursued, with a view to the highest development of the
physical, moral, and mental nature combined, will our
women receive that " higher education " which fits them
first and foremost to be wives and mothers, and equally
well fits them to take care of themselves when destiny

makes it necessary for them to depend upon their own

exertions. Dr. Clarke tells us, in his book referred to,
that it is not the object of a liberal female education to ar-
rest her physiological development that such is not the
;
consummation which the progress of the age demands. Let

us hope with him that it is only necessary to point out the
existence of our erroneous method, and prove its evil re-
sults, to have parents and teachers unite in the work of
reformation. So well has Dr. Clarke done this work of

pointing out, in his book, " Sex In Education," that we
know of no greater act of philanthropy toward our race,
than it- would be to place a copy in the hands of every
mother capable of understanding it. Its pages tell us
how woman can have a liberal education that will de-
velop all her powers up to the loftiest ideal of woman-
hood, as well as that this higher culture is the legitimate
aim of womankind. " Physiology," he says, " teaches that
this result, the attainment of which our hopes prophesy, is
to be secured, not by an identical education of the sexes,

but by a special and appropriate education, that shall pro-
duce a just and harmonious development of every part."
To mothers, with young daughters to rear, who have given
this subject any thought, but who have felt they were
walking in darkness as far as any steps in the way of
reform were concerned, this book of Dr. Clarke's will come
like an angel of light to reveal the path of duty; while to
those less fortunate mothers, who having felt the need of a
more thorough education for their daughters than girls
generally receive, have stimulated their mental efforts at
the expense of their proper physical development, it will
!"
waken that knell of memory, " Too late too late !
Surely there is no mother who has not thought that our

school systems are at fault, as much for her sons as for her
daughters. Is it xight for any growing child to be kept in

any school but a Kinder-Garten five hours of the day, with

additional study hours at home? How can we look for
other than deterioration of our race so long as mothers pay
so little attention to the laws of physiology ? The wonder
is, that when the brain is so constantly taxed, and the
physiological development overlooked, that nature, in ful=
filling her laws, makes any selections for survival from our
men and women of intellect, and not that so few persons
of genius have transmitted their mental qualities to their
posterity.
The physiological motto is, Educate a man for manhood,
a woman for womanhood, both for humanity. In this lies
the hope of the race. Dr. Clarke tells us that the race
holds its destinies in its own hands; he should have said it
is woman who holds and controls the destinies of mankind.

When one generation of mothers and teachers have been
educated upon physiological principles ; when the question
is not "What can woman do?" but, "What can she best
do ?" then will girls have a fair chance of reaching after
and attaining that ideal of beauty and power which shall
make them a crown of glory and a tower of strength to a
republic. Appropriate education of the two sexes, carried
as far as possible, is a consummation most devoutly to be
desired identical education of the two sexes is a crime
;
before God and humanity, that physiology protests against

and that experience weeps over.
Herbert Spencer has drawn attention to the evils result-
ing from the want of a proper course of training and prep-
aration for girls, in the following words :
" It is an aston-
ishing fact that, though on the treatment of offspring depend
their lives or deaths and their moral welfare or ruin, yet
not one word of instruction on treatment of offspring is
ever given to those who

by and by be parents
will
Consider the young mother and her nursery legislation,
:
HIGHER CULTURE OF WOMEN. 413
... .no thought having been given to the grave re-

sponsibilities of maternity, and scarcely any of that solid
intellectual culture obtained which would be some prepara-
tion for such responsibilities. And now see her, with an
unfolding: human character committed to her charge; see
her profoundly ignorant of the phenomena with which she
has to deal, undertaking to do that which can be done but
imperfectly with the aid of the profoundest knowledge."
Physiology is but one branch in that higher education
which women need to enable them to fulfil the various
duties of their allotted stations. From the full apprecia-
more thoroughness in all branches
tion of the desirability of
that they undertake, has sprung the Harvard examinations
for women. Those who pass them have acquired that
thorough mastery of the studies pursued, which insures to
them, if they have native energy, success in whatever they

undertake success where men will have the monopoly as
long as women are deficient. in such preparation. Without
K, those who enter upon the struggle for life must do it
almost as hopelessly as a drowning man catches at straws
for want of thoroughness in the education of women is
their greatest hindrance to success in all branches of labor.
Mrs. William Gray, of London, who is so nobly doing
in England the work which Sheridan planned, and Aime-
Martin indorsed, says, in one of her papers read before the
Social Science Congress in 1871 :
" Let it not be supposed
that I undervalue marriage, or that I want to broach some
wild theory of feminine independence ; so far from it, I
hold that only in the union of man and woman is human
life perfect and complete. I would not wish, even if it
were possible, to make women independent of men ; but

neither do I wish them to sit in half-starved or luxurious
idleness, or worse still, planning for husbands by whom
they are to be raised to the single dignity possible to them.

Let us not rest no, not an instant till we have won for
women the right and the means to the highest culture of
which their nature is capable ; not that they may gratify
an unwomanly spirit of selfish ambition and rivalry, but
that they may become more worthy and more fit to do the
noble work God has given them to do."
Studying for the Harvard examinations, whether re-
garded as a course of training for self-support, or as a
means of higher cultivation of the mind, will bring its
gain in the supplanting of showy superficialities by that

solid knowledge which has been lacking in the education
of women, and which is so sadly needed, not only to pre-
pare girls to be good wives and mothers, but to fit those
who do not sustain these relations to fill honorable careers-
making of them women
" Who say not to their Lord, as if afraid,
Here is thy talent in a napkin laid,

But labor in their sphere as those who live
In the delight that work alone can give."
Until our girls are better fitted, by training and educa-

tion, to take care of themselves, by all means let them
continue to have that restraining presence of chaperons

which they always have had in our really best society.

MISCALLED EDUCATION, 415
CHAPTER XIV.
MISCALLED EDUCATION WANT OF INDIVIDUALITY ORIGI-

NAL PEOPLE AIMLESS STUDY OBJECTS OF WOMAN'S
HIGHER CULTURE.
That noble Englishwoman, Emily daughter of Admiral Shirreff,

Shirreff, who" has given life to reforms in the
all the best years of her
education of women, defines "higher education " in this admirable
manner " It is simply the education that follows that of school the
: ;
course of study pursued after the preparatory studies of schooltime

are completed. Higher education would, in its full meaning, com-
prise these as part of the means of that self-culture which begins
when childish trammels are cast off, to end only when the uses of this
world have trained the immortal spirit for higher work in some yet
unknown region."
11
Sensible of the supreme importance of right, education toward the
happiness of a state, our ancestors bestowed the strictest attention
upon forming the manners of the youth. .Nor did they think it . . .
sufficient to lay a foundation of good principles in the minds of young

people, and leave them, after they were grown up, to act as they
pleased; on the contrary, the manners of adult persons were more
strictly inspected than those of youth. The general prevalence . . .
of these dispositions in a people is brought about by education and

example. Those whose minds have received from education a
. . .
proper bent, will behave well, though left to themselves. ... To

advise that we should return to some of the institutions of our an-
cestors is surely a very different matter from proposing innovations
. Experience may teach us what we have to expect, if we go or.
.
in the track we are now in." Isocrates' Areopagic Oration.
11
Nothing is more prejudicial to democracy than its outward forma
of behavior many men would willingly endure its vices, who can-
;
not support its manners. Though the manners of European aristoc-

racy do not constitute virtue, they sometimes embellish even virtue
itself. ....,,

" If I were asked to what the singular prosperity and growing

strength of the Americans ought mainly to be attributed, I should
reply, to the superiority of their women/' Democracy in America.
More than two thousand years ago, Isocrates, a distin-

guished writer of Athens, gave utterance to his views
concerning the chief requisite toward contributing to the
happiness of a people or a state ; from which discourse the
compiler has culled what he then said of the importance
of bestowing the strictest attention upon forming the man-
ners of youth in order to gain this end. Word for word,
what he then uttered is applicable to the present condition
of our society. The history of social life is always repeating
itself, as is the history of nations, and those people are the
wisest who take the lessons to heart. To a second Isocrates,
a disciple of the Athenian orator, is attributed another dis--
course, which consists of moral precepts for the conduct of

life and the regulation of the deportment of the young,
illustrating the fact that, link by link, through long cen-

turies, has the culture of one generation been carried
down and connected with the next, for the ultimate ad-
vancement of mankind. The individual may perish, the
race become extinct, but the- effect of culture throws re-
flected lightdown the channel of time.
All systems may be said to have descended from previous
ones. The ideas of one generation are the mysterious pro-
genitors of those of the next. Each age is the dawn of
its successor, and in the eternal advance of truth,
u There always is a rising sun,

And day is ever but begun."
It is thus true that there is nothing new under the sun,

since the new grows from the old as boughs grow from the
tree ; and though errors and exaggerations are, from time
MISCALLED EDUCATION. 417
to time, shaken off, yet "the things which cannot be

shaken " will certainly abide.
Carlyle says " Literature is but a branch of religion,
:
and always participates in its character." It is still more

true that education is a branch of mental philosophy, and
takes its mould and fashion from it. For it is evident that
as philosophy, in successive ages, gives varying answers as
to man's chief end and summum bonum, so education, which
is simply an attempt to prepare him therefor, must vary
accordingly. Humboldt hints that the vegetation of whole
regions bespeaks and depends on the strata beneath and ;
it is certainly true that we cannot delve long in the
teacher's plot without coming upon those moral questions

which go down to the centre.
Kichter delighted to preach the doctrine of an ideal
man, and that education is the harmonious development
of the faculties and dispositions of each individual. No
one knew better than he that (in Carlyle's words) a loving
heart is the beginning of all knowledge. This it is that
opens the whole mind, and quickens every faculty of the
intellect to do its fit work. This it is which influences and
controls the manners, and, with proper training, distin-
guishes the well-educated from the ill-educated, the man-
nerly from the unmannerly ; the gentlewoman from the
underbred woman the gentleman from the boor. It is
;
the women of a nation who make the manners of the men.

More than thirty years ago, Alexis de Tocqueville wrote
his book, " Democracy America," from which we have
in
women, and the accompany-
quoted the above tribute to our
ing censure to our manners.
The censure and the tribute are as just to-day as they
were when written. Quite recently, an American lady,
writing to a European grandson, expressed the hope that
he might some day leave his country and come to America
27
to be a business man and an American. The mother of

the boy answered the letter, and the answer so illustrates
De Tocqueville's assertion that the compiler quotes a few
lines from the letter :
" I did not read G what you wrote in reference to his

future. I prefer a modest competence here, for my sons,
to untold millions in America ; and, as for myself, I would
rather live in a cottage here, than in a palace there. The
self-conceit and pretentiousness of people, who are neither
well born nor well trained, spoil the best society every-
where in the United States."
It has been said that there is scarcely any soul born into
this world in which a self-sacrificing, steady effort on the
parent's part may not lay broad and deep the foundations
of strength of will, of self-control ; and, therefore, of that
self-reverence and self-knowledge which, combined with
the possession and love of noble ideas, will enable men and
women not only to have good manners, but to be true and
useful to God and mankind. The regeneration of society
is in the power of the woman, and she turns away from
it. The manners of men, the hearts of men, the lives

of men are in her hands. How does she use her power?
Divers are the answers that might be made to this ques-
tion answers which have living witnesses of their sad
truth in every circle of society around us. But we leave
them all untouched in this chapter, and continue from the
same author. There is no sadder nor. uglier sight in this
world than to see the women of a land grasping at the
ignoble honor and rejecting the noble, leading the men,
whom they should guide into high thought and active sac-
rifice, into petty slander of gossip in conversation, and into
discussion of dangerous and unhealthy feeling, becoming

in this degradation of their directing power the curse, and

not the blessing of social intercourse becoming what men
WANT OF INDIVIDUALITY. 419
in frivolous moments wish them to be, instead of making

men what men should be ; ceasing to protest against im-
purity and unbelief, and giving them an underhand en-
couragement, turning away from their mission tc bless, to
exalt, and to console, that they may struggle through a

thousand meannesses into a higher position, and waste
their divine energy to win precedence over a rival ; ex-
pending all the force which their nature gives them in
false and sometimes base excitements day after day, with
an awful blindness and a pitable degradation exhausting ;
life in amusements which fritter away, or in amusements

which debase their character not thinking of the thou-
sands of their sisters who are weeping in the night for
hunger and for misery of heart. This is not our work,
this is the work of men, they say. Be it so, if you
like. Let them be the hands that do it but who, if not ;
women, are to be the hearts of the redemption of their sex

from social wrong?
Still nearer home lied the point which is the most im-
portant of all, and which we have digressed from in order

to give this eloquent passage, namely, the proper education
of youth. Our miscalled education looks chiefly as to how
a young girl may make a good figure in society, and this
destroys in her the beauty of unconsciousness of self She
grows up and enters society, and there is either a violent
reaction against conventionality, or there is a paralyzing
sensitiveness to opinion, or there is & dull repose of char-
acter and manner, which is all but equivalent to stagna-
tion. We see many who are afraid of saving openly what
they think or feel, if it be in opposition to the accred-
ited opinions of the world ; we see others who rejoice in
shocking opinion for the sake of making themselves re-
markable perhaps the basest form of social vanity, for it
gives pain, and does not spring from conviction. Both

forms arise from the education which makes the child self-
conscious, leading the mind to ask that degrading ques-

tion, "What will people say of me?"
For, to make your children live only by the opinions
of others, to train them not to influence, but to submit to
the world, is to educate them" to think only of themselves,
is to train them up to inward falseness, is to destroy
all eternal distinctions between right and wrong, is to
reduce them to that dead level of uneducated unoriginal-
ity which is the most melancholy feature in the young
society of the present day. Let them grow naturally,
keep them as long as is possible unconscious of themselves;
and, for the sake of the world, which, in the midst of all
its conventional dulness, longs for something fresh and
true, if not for their own
do not press upon them
sakes,
the belief that the voice of society is the measure of what
is right or wrong, beautiful or unbeautiful, fitting or unfit-
ting for them to do. This want of individuality is one of

the most painful deficiencies in our present society. The
rectification of this evil lies at the root of Christianity, for
all Christ's teachings tend to produce individuality, to
rescue men from being mingled up, indistinguishable
atoms, with the mass of men ; to teach them that they
possess a distinct character, which it is God's will to edu-
cate ; which God the Spirit will inspire and
distinct gifts,
develop; a peculiar work for which each man is elected,
and in performing which his personality will become
more and more defined. The conventional spirit of the
world is in exact opposition to this, to wear all individual-
ity down into uniformity. There must be nothing original
(in the world's language, eccentric, erratic) ; men must
desire nothing strongly, think nothing which the majority
do not think, have no strongly outlined character.
This state of things causes an atmosphere to brood over
WANT OP INDIVIDUALITY, 421
(he generality, in which it is becoming more and more

impossible for a man of heroic character to develop him-
self. The spirit which lives in this atmosphere of torpid-
ity sets itself at once in opposition to any. man or woman
who is rash enough to step forth to challenge the general
monotony. The world finds that he or she cannot be
borne. It is incredible audacity ! What is his one voice
to the grand tone of our collective wisdom ? The man
must be put down. So men of individuality are becoming
rarer and rarer. Society must not be affronted with origi-
nality. It is a rudeness. It suggests that society might
be better, that there may be an imperfection here and
there. Level everybody, and then let us all collectively
advance. Original people shock the world
as if that
were not the very best thing which could happen to the
world. Original people are depreciated; if they persist,
they are persecuted and killed. This has been the custom
in times past now it would seem that men are long-
; but
ing for a newand a new order of things, longing for
life
some fresh ideas to come and stir the stagnant pool of life.
It is one of the advantages of wealth and high position,
that those who possess them may unite together and initi-
ate the uncustomary without a cry being raised against
them.
These are the words of Rev. Stopford Brooke, a clergy-
man of the Church of England. This is the way in which
he handles modern London Society. Would that we had
some angel to stir the stagnant waters around us, and
make them sweet and clean. But it is not in the power
of any one angel to do the work which lies only in the
united power of many angels
the angels of our house-
holds. And many households have an angel in their
midst, whether it be in the form of wife, mother, sister, or
daughter ; wherever there is one who, in the face of the

manifold discouragements of daily life, "borne down by

the little carking cares that sap out love and happiness so
slowly but so surely," still bears up, and by example and
conversation
" Teaches love to suffer and be pure,

That virtue conquers if it but endure,
That noblest gifts should serve the noblest ends,
That he's the richestwho the most befriends ;
That through life's journey, dark or bright the day,

Fate's not unkind, whatever men may say,
If goodness walks companion of their way."
It is the preacher's province to inspire women with a

desire todo their share in the great work, which should be
and which is their mission, namely, the purification, im-
provement and regeneration of mankind, by living up to
doctrines which, though everywhere professed, are nowhere
followed. These verses from the grand poem of Whittier to
u Our Master," reveal wherein we fail.
. .
u O Love ineffable!
.
Thy saving name is given ;
To turn aside from thee is hell,

To walk with thee is heaven !
" Not thine the bigot's partial plea,

Nor thine the zealot's ban ;
Thou well canst spare a love of thee

Which ends in hate of man.
" We bring no ghastly holocaust,

We pile no graven stone ;
He serves thee best who loveth most

His brothers and thy own."
?"
Judged by such a test, who can say, "Iaraa Christian
Rather will not some of the teachings of barbarian phi-
losophers put us to shame Only by instilling into the
!
minds of children, from their earliest years, a love of jus-

tice and truth, sympathy with their kind, reverence for all
goodness, and conscientious desire to know and to do the
right, can we hope to have a generation of Christian men
and women, worthy of the republic which confers upon
them its unsurpassed rights and privileges. Then shall
we have communities accustomed to other principles than
those by which our people are now influenced in the mass.
Now, as in the time of the republic of Athens, liberty
and licentiousness are too often considered 9S synonymous
terms, and the happiness of the unprincipled consists in
the unpunished violation of the laws, An eloquent
Athenian orator, calling the attention of his audience to the
way in which the original constitution of the common-
wealth was administered in the time of Solon, gave utter-
ance to sentiments which might be spoken with equal
fitness to the present state of our republic, when comparing
it with the time of Washington, as follows :
u In those times, the equal distribution of justice which

prevailed, brought adequate punishment upon those who
deserved and conferred the due honors upon such as had
it,
earned them by their virtue. Preferment to stations of

power and trust was not then open to all promiscuously.
They who appeared to the public to have the best claim
by merit and character, obtained them; for they wisely
considered, that to promote to high stations men of
superior eminence for virtue, was the likeliest means to
excite to general emulation among persons of all ranks,
even to the lowest, as the people are constantly observed to
form their manners upon the model of their superiors. In-

stead of the public treasures plundered to fill the coffers
of private persons, it was common to see large sums of
private wealth voluntarily contributed for defraying the
public expense In those times the difficulty was, to pre
vailupon the persons qualified for filling important stations

to assume them, whereas, in our days, all are aspiring to
preferment, worthy and unworthy, qualified and unquali-
fied. In those times, they who refused, were the most
solicited to assume high stations, as it was considered that
meritis commonly diffident of itself. In our days, they
who elbow others, and thrust themselves forward, obtain
the most readily, what they, by this very conduct, show
themselves the most unworthy of. Our ancestors did not
look upon a place of authority as an emolument, but as a
trust; the successor did not inquire what sums his prede-
cessorhad gained while he held his employment, but what
he had left undone, that the deficiency might be supplied
as soon as possible.
" They held it proper that the administration should be
trusted to those who had the most to lose in case of a sub-
version of the state that no riches nor power should
; but so,
screen any person from an inquiry into his conduct, nor

from suffering adequate punishment in case of delinquency.
The rich thought extreme poverty in the lower people a
reflection upon them, as having failed in their patronage
of them ; and the poor, far from envying the wealth of
their superiors, rejoiced in it, considering the power of the
rich as their protection." The general prevalence of these
dispositions in a people, the same writer tells us, is not
brought about by laws or sanctions, but by education and
example, by forming the minds of the people so that they
shall have no disposition to offend.
The time is ripe in our country's history for availing
ourselves of the experience of other republics, which,
puffed up with an opinion of their own strength and safety,
have trusted to rash and imprudent counsels with fatal
results. For now, as always, while a condition of perfect
prosperity brings with it the causes and forerunners of
misfortune, narrower circumstances commonly lead on to

care, prudence, and safety, causing the wise and patriotic
to set themselves with speed and diligence to find out and

carry into execution, the most proper and effectual means
of redressing evils which otherwise draw after them ruin-
ous consequences.
"What Sheridan worked and planned for, the cause that
engaged Madame ISTeckar de Saussure's and Aime-Martin's
eloquent pens, is now occupying the minds and hearts of
numbers in our own land, who at length realize that under
the domestic roof are formed those opinions and those moral
feelings which sustain institutions or prepare their fall.
Women are formed to become instructors, for while they
hold immediately in their hands the morality of their
children, those future sovereigns of the earth, the example
they may give and the charm they may diffuse over other
periods of life, furnish to them means for the amelioration
of every evil. Whatever in political organization is not
founded on the true interests of families, soon disappears,
or produces only evil ; and as these interests are chiefly
confided to women, particularly as the attention of men is
otherwise directed, as also in the material arrangements, it
is principally to women that the care of health, and the

care of property has devolved ; so in the spiritual depart-
ment, it is they who communicate or awaken sentiments
which are the life of the soul the eternal impetus of ac-
tions. Their influence is immense in the vicissitudes of
life. There is then constant action and reaction between
public and private life, and thence may result a double
advancement in civilization ; for, if domestic administra-
tion were generally better understood, a purer element
would be poured into society by a thousand channels.
That which it seems most necessary to form in woman,
is a prompt ability to decide correctly of what every
moment requires. Principles elevated, firm, and founded

on reflection, joined to her natural gifts, can alone render
her capable of fulfilling that mission of instruction for
which she is designed ; but not until her own instruction
has become as solid and as rational as it has been hereto-
fore weak and incoherent, can we hope for this result.
In England, women of wealth and high position have
banded themselves together, with the Princess Louise at
their head, for the purpose of giving facilities for acquiring
this higher and better education, which is so necessary for
the developing and drawing out of their powers, and, in an
humbler way, some of our women, without that co-opera-
tion so desirable for fullest success, are working for the
same ends. They see the evils of aimless study revealed

on all sides in woman's lessened influence for good on
man, in the inherited tendencies of her offspring, and in
the deterioration of society, as far as "the graces of high
culture," if not its morality, are concerned.
Still more plainly do these evils make themselves felt in
individual cases of thousands seeking employment and

finding none, because they have not had the special train-
ing necessary to inspire confidence in patrons who seek for
skilful workers, not for inefficient ones.
Two facts have now struggled fairly into terrible promi-
nence. The first is that thousands of women die of dis-
ease and starvation, or rush into sin for want of work ; and
the second is that women are fit for a vast number of em-
ployments which have hitherto been kept from them, and
which, nerved by misery and hunger, they are slowly
wrenching from the apathetic grasp of men. These two
facts alone are enough to establish woman's claims to
higher culture of her powers to that special education
and training which will fit her for employment, give her a
distaste for an idle, frivolous life, and enable her, as mother
woman's higher culture. 427
and teacher, to train aright the children committed to her

care.
We have seen that through her children a woman rules
posterity; that she leaves for good or for evil indelible
marks on the universe ; that the tendencies inherited from
the past are transmitted to the future acquired qualities
as well as natural qualities and so we come back to the
assertion of the Athenian philosopher as to the importance
of educating our youth aright.
The Reverend H. R. Haweis, an English clergyman,
writing of the plague-spots of our modern life, asserts that
idleness lies at the root of much of the misery of social
life. People are wicked and miserable, he says, because
they have nothing to do. Idleness breeds selfishness in
every possible form, unbalanced feelings, backbiting, and
mischief-making. wake dormant lusts, and stim-
It will
ulate lying and malice and treachery and there is hardly;
anything bad which it will not breed. He continues:

Mothers ! see that your daughters are occupied see that
they are well informed as to household duties, as to the
duties of married life; for lifelong happiness or misery
may depend upon knowledge of such details. How
their
much disease and and physical, might not
misery, mental
mothers spare their daughters by a little timely instruction
as to the laws of health, a knowledge of what she is fit for,
married or unmarried. Nowadays a girl's education ends
just as she is beginning to unfold, and her mind, which
had begun to bud, too often slowly withers or narrows, or
becomes a blank. Marriage comes upon her unprepared,
or single life; and perhaps family misfortune, penury,
comes upon her more unprepared. What is she to do?
still
She is not fit She has never been properly taught

to teach.
herself. This writer continues Let girls take a serious
:
interest in art ; let them take up some congenial study, let

it be a branch of science or history. Let them write.

They can do almost anything they try to do, but let their
mothers never rest until they have implanted in their
daughters' lives one growing interest beyond flirtation and
gossip, whether it be work at the easel, music, literature,
the structure of the human body and the laws of health,
any solid interest that will occupy their thoughts and their
hearts. Idleness, frivolity,and ignorance can only be put
down by education and employment. In the last resort
the spirit of evil becomes teacher and taskmaster.
There would not be so many opposers to the higher cul-
ture of women, if its objects were better understood, but
many persons, many parents even, are opposing its advo-
cateson the ground that the objects sought are those which
the late Reverend Charles Kingsley stated them to be in
one of his essays, namely To make girls read more books,
:
and do more sums, and pass examinations, and stoop over

desks, and study Latin, and even Greek. No, these are
not the objects of the higher culture of women. By one
of Mr. Kingsley 's own papers we shall try to show what
some of the objects are. He asks, Do you know anything
about education, of which the Greeks have not taught us
at least the rudiments? To produce health, that is, har-
mony and sympathy, proportion, and grace-, in every faculty
of mind and body that was their notion of education.
This is one of the first ends that the advocates of the
higher culture of women are aiming, to attain. Dismissing
all " vague sentiments," " wild aspirations,"' and " Utopian
dreams," they start on the practical basis that not only

money and comfort, but health and life, are dependent
upon a higher form of culture, a more thorough course of
education than is now the standard. Not more branches
of study, but fewer, and a more thorough comprehension
of those pursued. Not alone is each individual woman's
health and dependent npon the kind and the degree of

life
instruction and education that she receives, but the health

and the lives of untold numbers. In proportion as she knows
the laws and nature of a subject, she will be able to work
at it easily, surely, rapidly, successfully, instead of wasting
her energies in mistaken schemes and irregular efforts, which
end in disappointment and exhaustion. Knowledge of
sanitary laws saves health and life ; knowledge of the laws
of intellect saves wear and tear of brain ; and knowledge
of the laws of the spirit what does it not save ?
A well-educated moral sense, a well-regulated character,

saves from idleness and ennui, alternating with sentimen-
tality and excitement ; it saves from excess those tenderer
emotions, those deeper passions, those nobler aspirations,
which are the heritage of the woman far more than of the
man, and which are potent in her, for evil or for good, in
proportion as they are left to run wild and undisciplined,
or are trained and developed into graceful, harmonious,
self-restraining strength, beautiful in itself, and a blessing
to all who come under its influence.
It is not the wish of the advocates of the higher culture

of woman's powers, to withdraw her from her existing
spheres of interest and activity, but rather to fit women for
the more enlightened performance of their special duties,
to help them toward learning how to do better what they
have to do, whether as members of society alone, or in the
higher walks of a mother's or a teacher's duties, or in any
of the arts or professions which may be chosen by them.
The work that many women are doing nobly now, with-
out instruction, how much more nobly and efficiently would
they be able to do it if they had been taught. In America,
more than in any other land, it is necessary that women
should be taught the meaning of the words capital, profit,
price, value, labor, wages, and of the relation between
4SC SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
these last two. If they become housekeepers, how many

mistakes, anxieties, worries, which eat out the health as
well as the heart, would they be saved from by a little
sound knowledge of the principles of political economy.

As orphans and widows possessing means, how many dis-
agreeable experiences, how many losses, how much offend-
ing might be avoided by a knowledge of the laws of busi-
ness. Is it any wonder that men complain that woman's
intellect is not fit for business ; that when a woman takes
do it ill and unpleasantly likewise;
to business she is apt to
to be more suspicious, more irritable, more grasping, more
unreasonable than honorable men of business would be;
that "a woman does not fight fair?" Rather is it not to
be wondered at that she should get through as well as she
does what she undertakes, having had no special training
for it? She does not know the rules of the game she is
playing, and, therefore, she is playing it in the dark, in fear

and suspicion, when a little sound knowledge would have
set her head and her heart at rest.
And for those young women, so rapidly increasing in
number, who have to take care of themselves, with no
means of so doing provided for them, how necessary it is
that whatever studies they undertake should be pursued
with thoroughness. In the rapid transitions of fortune
that take place in America, what parent can tell whether
his daughters will be found in the ranks of the applicants
for work, or among those who, in happy and luxuriant
homes, train for eternity the immortal souls that are given
as a sacred trust into the mother's keeping? And here come
in, with all their solemn teachings, the laws of life, of
health, of hygiene. What lamentable ignorance is shown
upon the part of those parents and instructors who seek to
keep such information from the young whom they have in
charge. " A little knowledge is a dangerous thing," they
woman's higher culture. 43i
say. It is false. A little knowledge is better than none.

It leads the way to more, for the quest of knowledge is one
that, once entered upon, continues while life lasts, and is

carried by the spirit Into the life beyond the grave. Teach
the young mother to understand that when she sends her
child out with insufficient clothing, and he is brought back
to her chilled through, that his vitality, his power of re-
sisting disease (diphtheria, croup whatever it may be) is
wasted ; that the food which should have gone to keep the
vital heat at its normal standard is spent in making up the
loss. Show her that she may, by taking the necessary pre-
cautions, save the life of her child ; that she must not take
him thus chilled to the fire, or into a room highly heated,
but that by gentle exercise or friction she must restore th*>
circulation, and in using sucli precautions sh<^ may ward off

the attack of disease that would surely follow if they were
neglected. The same in her own case; these truths are as
applicable to the mature as to the young. Well has Dr.
Clarke said, " Let Eve take a wise care of the temple God
made for her, and Adam of the one made for him, and
both will enter upon a career whose glory and beauty no
seer has foretold, or poet sung."
But in order to take this care she must have that in-
struction in physiological laws which is requisite. Kingsley
states that more human beings are killed in England every
year by unnecessary and preventable diseases than were
killed at Waterloo or at Sadowa ; and that the great ma-
jority of these victims are children.
It is the wheels of the juggernaut Ignorance that crushes
out the life of these tender holocausts; for the diseases
which carry them off are, for the most part, such as ought
to be specially women who love
under the control of the
them, pet them, educate them, and who would in many
cases, if need be, lay down their lives for them.
Again, simple ignorance of the laws of ventilation in

sleeping-rooms and in school-rooms produces a vast amount
of disease. From ignorance of signs of approaching dis-
ease, children are often punished for idleness, listlessness,
sulkiness, wilfulness, in the unwisest way by confinement
to a room, perhaps, and an increase of tasks; when what
they really need is more oxygen and more exercise, and
kess study. These forms of ignorance have, times with-
out number, resulted in malignant typhus and brain fevers.
A little knowledge of the laws, to the neglect of which is
owing so much fearful disease (which, if it does not pro-
duce immediate death, too often leaves the constitution im-
paired for years to come), would spare this waste of health
and strength in the young; the waste, too, of anxiety and
misery in those who love and tend them. If instead of
the trashy accomplishments upon which so much of the
school-girl's time is expended, a little rational instruction
should be given in these laws of nature, how different the
result would be how many precious lives might be spared
;
to those who, like Rachel of old, refuse to be comforted

because of the children which were, and are not! how
many frail shrines of immortality might have become
strong and beautiful temples of the soul We are as much
!
bound to know and to obey the laws of nature, on which

depends the welfare of our bodies, as we are bound to know
and obey the spiritual law s, whereon depends the welfare
r
of our souls. Even the welfare of the soul, in one sense,

depends upon the welfare of the body for no spiritual
;
life can be developed to its highest degree of attainment

unless the body be developed to its highest.
The girl who has her intellect, her taste, her emotions,
her moral sense
in a word, her whole womanhood, so
cultivated and regulated that she shall be able to discern
the true from the false, so that she shall stand in fear of
433
no other censure tnan that of her own mind and heart,

work of
will be ready for the faithful performance of the
life, whatever that may be ; while the one who is allowed
to grow up ignorant, frivolous, luxurious, vain, idle, will
be fitted for no state of existence, and will, sooner or later,
unless self-education comes in to repair the neglect of
parents and teachers, reach a time of vacuity all but de-
spair, in which the immortal spirit, finding no healthy as-
pirations, is but too likely to betake itself to unholy ex-
citements ; or, ashamed of its own self-indulgence, flees

from itself into morbid asceticism, or to self-invented and
unnatural duties out of the world. The misunderstandings,
quarrels, rumors, slanders, and scandals that bring so much
distress into families, and even into communities, arise
more frequently from a defect in training than from any
real badness of heart. There is but one sort of education
that will correct this defect, and that is an education that
will teach them to observe facts accurately, judge them
calmly, and describe them' carefully, without adding or
distorting. Some training in natural science can alone
accomplish this desirable end. A man of science, simply
because his mind has been trained to deal with facts, is
able to repeat what he sees and hears as he sees and hears

it, because the leading features are strongly and clearly
imprinted on his memory. His eyes and ears are not
governed by his feelings, so that he only sees and hears
what he wishes to see and hear.
Thus it is seen that not alone for themselves, not for
their own sakes merely, should women seek a higher edu-
cation of their faculties and powers, but for the sake of
others, for the sake of the communities in which they live,
for the sake of the homes in which they are ministering

spirits, and for the sake of those other homes in lowly life,
to which they owe duties as well as to their own ; for as

28
;
the same arts and sciences which, ministering to the pride

of nations, invariably hasten their ruin, do but exalt the
strength and quicken the soul of every nation which em-
ploys them to increase the comforts of the laboring classes,
and to grace with intelligence the unambitious courses of
honorable toil, so do those who minister to the comfort of
their kind, perfect and exalt their own souls. Is there a
reader of this compilation who has not already learned one
of the great lessons of life as taught by Adelaide Procter?
" As material life is planned,

Even the loneliest one must stand
Dependent on his brother's hand.
"So links more subtle and so fine

Bind every other soul to thine
In one great brotherhood divine.
" Nor with thy share of work be vexed

Though incomplete and e'en perplext,
It fits exactly to the next."
Not the happiness of life, perhaps, but its blessedness is
learned in living for others ; and, as Kingsley says, it is
the glory of woman that for this end she was sent into the
world, to live for others rather than for herself; to live,
yes, and often to die for them. Let her never be persuaded
to forget that she is sent into the world to teach man that
there is something more necessary than the claiming of
rights, and that is the performing of duties ; to teach him
also that her rights should be respected, and her wrongs
redressed ; draw
that her education should be such as to
out her powers of mind to their best advantage and their
fullest extent that there is yet something more than in-
:
tellect, and that is, purity and virtue. Surely this is

woman's calling to teach man ; to teach him, after all,
that his calling is the same as hers, if he will but see the
: :
things that belong to his peace; to temper his fiercer,
coarser, more self-assertive nature, by the contact of her

gentleness, purity, self-sacrifice ; to make him see that not
by blare of trumpets, not by noise, wrath, greed, hatred,
ambition, intrigue, puffery, prejudice, bigotry, is good and
lasting work to be done on earth ; but by helpful hands,
by sympathizing hearts, by wise self-distrust,, by silent
labor, by lofty self-control, by that greatest of all virtues,
that charity which hopeth all things, believeth all things,
endureth all things, by such an example in short, as
women now, in tens of thousands of homes, set to those
around them ; such as they will show more and more, in
proportion as their whole womanhood is educated to em-
ploy its powers without waste and without haste in harmo-
nious unity.
Let her begin girlhood, if such be her happy lot, to
quote from Wordsworth
" With all things round about her drawn

From May-time and the cheerful dawn ;
A dancing shape,. an image gay,

To haunt, to startle, and waylay."
Let her develop onward
"A spirit, yet a woman, too,

"With household motions light and free,
And steps of virgin liberty.
A countenance in which shall meet
Sweet records, promises as sweet;
A creature not too bright and good
For human nature's daily food ;
For transient sorrows, simple wiles,

Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles."
But let her highest and final development be thatwhicl

:
not nature, but self- education alone can bring, that which
makes her once and forever
" A being breathing thoughtful breath ;
A traveller betwixt life and death.

"With reason firm, with temperate will,
Endurance, foresight, strength, and skill,
A perfect woman, nobly planned,
To warn, to comfort, and command.
And yet a spirit still and bright,
"With something of an angel light."
Let the higher culture of women be undertaken and

carried out with such ends in view, and in another genera-
tion some of the most perplexing problems of social science
will be solved. "Good teachers make good scholars, but
it is only mothers that form men," cannot too often be
repeated ; for in this truth Aime-Martin gives us the key

mankind.
to the reformation of
Napoleon one day said to Madame Campan "The old :
systems of education are good for nothing. What is

wanting to train up young people properly in France?"
" Mothers," said Madame Campan. This word struck the
Emperor. "Right," said he; "therein lies a complete
system of education, and it must be your endeavor,
madame, to form mothers who know how to educate their
children."
DEAD LAWS. 437
CHAPTER XV.
DEAD LAWS DISINTERESTED LIVES AUTHORS AXD CRITICS^
LOYE OF APPROBATION REFORMERS LEADERS.
" He is my hero first of all,
Though spear nor sword he wield,

"Who holds the Wrong his only foe,
The Eight his only shield ;
"Who dares to battle for the Truth,

Though Error on her side
Has gathered hosts, and shakes in wrath"
Her pinions far and wide.
For though he win but for one truth,
When martyrdom is passed,
His victory is for his race,
As long as time shall last! "
" That Law, Keligion, and Manners are related ;

that their respective
kinds of operation come under one generalization; that they have in
eertain contrasted characteristics of men a common support and a
common danger, will, however, be most clearly seen on discovering
that the}T have a comrrlon origin. Little as from present appearances
we should suppose it, we shall yet find that at first the control of
religion, the control of laws, and the control of manners, were all
one control. However incredible it may now seem, we believe it to
be demonstrable that the rules of etiquette, the provisions of the

statute-book, and the commands of the decalogue, have grown from
the same root Law and religion control behavior in its
essentials manners control it in its details.
;
" Submission, whether to a government, to the dogmas of ecclesias-

tics, or to that code of behavior which society at large has set up, is
essentially of the same nature, and the sentiment which induces re-
sistance to the despotism of rules, civil or spiritual, likewise induces
resistance to the despotism of the world's opinion. Look at them
fundamentally, and enactments alike of the legislature, the con-
all
sistory, and the saloon
all regulations, formal or virtual, have a
common character they are all limitations of men's freedom.

; D*> '

this refrain
from that,' are the blank formulas with which they
may he written, and in each case the understanding is that obe-
all
dience will bring approbation here and Paradise hereafter while ;
disobedience will entail imprisonment, or sending to Coventry, or

eternal torments, as the case may be. And if restraints, however
named, and through whatever apparatus or means exercised, are one
in their action upon men, it must happen that those who are patient
under one kind of restraint, are likely to be patient under another;
and conversely, that those impatient of restraint in general, will, on
the average, tend to show their impatience in all directions
" Manners originate by the imitation of the behavior pursued to-
ward the great. Fashion originates by imitation of the great. As
the strong men, the successful men, the men of will, intelligence, and
originality, who have got to the top, are, on the average, more likely
to show judgment in their habits and tastes than the mass; the
imitation of such is advantageous.
" By and by, however, Fashion, corrupting like other forms cf rule,
almost wholly ceases to be an imitation of quite other than the best.
11
The self-elected clique who set the fashion, gain this prerogative,
not by their force of nature, their intellect, their higher worth, or
better taste, but gain it solely by their unchecked assumption.
Among the initiated are to be found neither the noblest, the chief in
power, the best cultured, the most refined, nor those of greatest
genius, wit, or beauty and their reunions, so far from being superior
;
to others, are noted for their inanity. Yet, by the example of these
sham and not by that of the truly great, does society at large
great,
now regulate its goings and comings, its hours, its dress, its small
usages. As a natural consequence, these have generally little or none
of that suitableness which the theory of fashion implies they should
have. But instead of a continual progress towards greater elegance
and convenience, which might be expected to occur did people copy
the ways of the really best, or follow their own ideas of propriety, we
have a reign of usages without meaning, times without fitness, and
of wanton oscillations from one extreme to the other." Origin of Law ,
JZeligion, and Manners.
In these remarks of Herbert Spencer, is found one reason

why some sensible people in America rebel at many of the
ordinances of society, and seek to do away with senseless
customs, while adopting others, which are better suited to

our mode of life.
DEAD LAWS. 439
Now that society is so greatly enlarged since the days of

our grandmothers, we have nob time to carry out rules
prescribed for those days. Take, for instance, the custom,
now almost obsolete, of calling in person upon every family
included in a visiting list before sending out invitations
for a party or a ball. The rule was made in old-school
days, in order that those acquaintances that were not in-
cluded should not feel "dropped" by the one sending out
the invitations, and is still considered a binding one by
some, who carry their resentment so far as to remain away
from an entertainment which has not been heralded by the
avant-courier of a card, thus showing an utter want of
appreciation of the spirit and meaning of the card. For
now, if left at all, they should certainly not be required at
the houses of those who are invited. No hostess who en-
tertains frequently has any time to spare for carrying out
such rules, and if sensible and independent she will not
regard them. Even when this rule has been observed,
there have been found among those who received the card
of the caller, followed by no invitation, numbers who have
expressed their surprise at not being included among the
expected guests, when, perhaps, there was no occasion for
surprise, if all the attendant circumstances were taken into
consideration. Thus, when the use has continued beyond
the memory of its object, it must eventually drop off, like
the dead leaves from the bud, when they have served their
uses.
A singular example of this fact is found in the adoption
by other than army and navy men, of cockades on the
hats of their coachmen and footmen the two forms, or
;
modes, distinguishing the " turn-out " of the army officer

from that of the naval officer. Their former significance
is now in a fair way of being entirely lost, from their adop-
tion by civilians as a badge of livery for their servants.
The same with the light cloth livery. The time was.
that one could tell whether the occupants of a passing
carriage were bound for a dusty country drive, or whether
they were on a calling or shopping excursion. Now the
livery of light cloth is sometimes adopted for the winter
use of servants as well as for their summer wear, for town
driving as well as for country excursions.
For another example of the falling off or dropping of a
custom, by the adoption of a new one, it may be mentioned
that formerly all cards sent at the time of wedding or other
receptions, by resident invited guests, who were unable to
attend, were delivered in person, or by friends who were
going to these receptions, or sent in by servants "unin-
closed." Now, since the observance of this rule has be-
come too onerous, by reason of our more extended circle of
acquaintance, and offices have been established where mes-
senger boys can be obtained, such cards are often delivered
by them, and must necessarily be inclosed to prevent the
cards from being delivered in a soiled condition. As custom
now sanctions the use of cards in a manner which was
once considered wanting in respect, the old rule must drop
out of use. The rule, however, is still held quite as bind-
ing between residents exchanging cards, or calls, and is
adopted only for the greater convenience of persons who

are not able to make their appearance on the stated day
of a reception, and for those who send P. P. C. cards, us
who have no leisure to
well as for gentlemen in business
make morning calls in acknowledgment of hospitalities
extended. For such the post is preferable to messenger
boys.
Still another illustration may be cited, in the wearing of
veils by ladies at making calls. It
day receptions, and in
is no longer considered discourteous not to remove the veil
when entering a house ; the need of doing so having gone

DEAD LAWS. 441
out with the adoption of sheer lace veils. In the days of

our mothers it was not easy to recognize the face of a
friend, under the veil covered with needlework, that was
then worn ; and consequently, had ladies been permitted
it would have been
to sit with their veils over their faces,
as disagreeable for the lady receivingthem as if her callers
wore masks, while she herself remained unmasked. When
the need goes by, the rule that was made to meet it should
pass away with it, and not be provincially clung to after
the manner of sticklers for forms and ceremonies.
In this way maybe recognized the meaning, the natural-
ness, the necessity of the various eccentricities of reformers.
They are not accidental ; they are not mere personal ca-
prices, as people are apt to suppose. On the contrary 3
they are inevitable results of the law of relationship, and
lead in fashion as in religion to the ignoring of senseless
dictates, and to the emancipation from dead customs in
the former as from dead creeds in the latter, says Spencer.
This discipline of circumstances which has already
wrought out such great changes in us must go on even-
tually to work out yet greater ones. That daily curbing
of the lower nature and culture of the higher, which out
of cannibals and devil worshippers has evolved philanthro-
pists, lovers of peace, and haters of superstition, cannot fail
to evolve out of these, men as much superior to them as

they are to their progenitors. As it is now needless to for-
bid man-eating and fetishism, so will it ultimately become
needless to forbid murder, theft, and the minor offences of
our criminal code. When human nature has grown into con-
formity with the moral law, there will be no need of judges
or statute-books; when it spontaneously takes the right
course in all things, as in some things it does already, pros-
pects of future reward or punishment will not be wanted
as incentives, and when fit behavior has become instinctive
there will be no need of a code of ceremonies to say how be-

havior shall be regulated. For it is behavior which is the
vital bud; and forms and ceremonies sustain the same
relation toit, as do the unfolding and decaying leaves
of the calyx which drop oif, leaving the fruit behind.

Those most learned in ceremonies and most precise in the
observance of them, are not always the best behaved ; j ust
as lawyers are of all men the least noted for probity, and
those deepest read in creeds and scriptures are not therefore
the most religious.
Still it is necessary that there should be some conformity
no other reason than
to prescribed rules, even in dress, if for
for the comfort and peace of mind of the wearer. Take,
for instance, a young man who enters a drawing-room in
evening dress in daylight, finding himself the only gentle-
man present not in morning dress ; or, wearing a frock-
coat in the evening, finds himself the only one not in
evening dress. His enjoyment of the evening is greatly
diminished, yet this ought not to be so. It in no way
interferes with the pleasure or comfort of the hostess or
her guests, and but for the annoyance of the wearer, all
would have been as if he had worn the prescribed dress.
Here, and in similar cases, the professed reformer comes in
with the work that he seeks to aid in doing ; for to the
true reformer, no institution is sacred, no custom beyond
criticism. Everything shall conform itself to equity and
reason; nothing shall be saved by its prestige. He con-
sents to no restrictions save those which other men's equal
claims involve. Whether the penalty for disobedience be
frowns or social ostracism, he sees to be a question of no
moment. He will utter his belief notwithstanding the
threatened punishment, he will break conventions spite of
the petty persecutions that will be visited on him. But
show him that his actions are inimical to his fellow-man
THE CONVENTION BREAKER. 443
and he will pause. Prove that he is disregarding their

legitimate claims thatdoing what in the nature
he is
of things must produce unhappiness, and he will alter

his course. Until you do this, until you demonstrate that
his proceedings are essentially inconvenient or inelegant,
essentially irrational, unjust or ungenerous, he will perse-
vere.
If it be urged that he is not justified in breaking through
others' forms that he may establish different ones, and so
sacrificing the wishes of many to his own wishes, he replies
that all religiousand political changes might be negatived
on like grounds. He asks whether Luther's sayings and
doings were not extremely offensive to the mass of his con-
temporaries; whether the resistance of Hampden was not
disgusting to the timeservers around him; whether every
reformer has not shocked men's prejudices; thus proving
that, to be consistent, his antagonist must condemn not only
all nonconformity in actions, but all nonconformity in
thoughts. They may then rejoin, that if a man may offend
by the disregard of some forms, he may as legitimately
do so by the disregard of all. The convention-breaker
answers, that to ask this implies a confounding of two
widely different classes of actions, the actions that are
essentially displeasurable to those around, with the actions
that are but incidentally displeasurable to them. He who
goes to dinner in a soiled shirt, or with unwashed hands,
or he who talks so loudly as to disturb a whole room, may
be justly complained of, and rightly excluded by society
from its assemblies. But he who presents himself in a
frock-coat in place of a dress-coat, gives offence, not to
men's senses or their innate tastes, but merely to their
prejudices or their bigotry of convention. Therefore, as
the man so offending is the only one that suffers from his
violation of prescribed rules, the only effect should be in
the avoidance of exposing himself to like annoyances in

the future. Thus the reformer explains that it is not
against the necessary restraints, but against the needless
ones that he protests and that manifestly the fire of sneers
;
and angry glances which he has to bear, is poured upon

him because he will judge and act for himself.
Should he be asked how we are to distinguish between
conduct that is absolutely disagreeable to others, and con-
duct that is relatively so, he answers, that they will dis-
tinguish themselves, if men will let them. Actions intrin-
sically repugnant will establish themselves as proper. The
dislike of dirt would continue were Fashion abolished to-
morrow. Self-respect and love of approbation would still
cause people to wish to dress and to appear en regie, and to
respect the natural laws of good behavior, as they now do
the artificial ones. The change would be for the better.
The dislike with which people commonly speak of society
that is "formal" and "stiff," and "ceremonious," implies
the fact that artificial observances tend to extinguish that
agreeable communion which they were originally intended
to secure.
But it is not only in these details that the self-defeating
action of our arrangements is traceable ; it is traceable in
the very substance and nature of them. Our social inter-
course, as commonly managed, is a mere semblance of the
reality sought. What is it that we want ? Some sympa-
thetic converse with our fellow-creatures ; some converse
that shall not be dead words, but the vehicle of living
thoughts and feelings
converse in which the eyes and the
and the tones of the voice be full of mean-
face shall speak,

ing converse which shall make us feel no longer alone,
but shall draw us closer to another, and double our own
emotions by adding another's to them. Mark the words
of Bacon " For a crowd is not a company, and faces are
:
REFORMS. 445
but a gallery of pictures, and talk but a tinkling cymbal,

where there is no love."
In general society assemblages you need but look around
at the artificial expressions of face, to see at once how it is.
All have their disguises on, and how can there be sym-
pathy between masks? No wonder that, in private, every
one exclaims against the stupidity of most of these gather-
ings. No wonder that hostesses get them up rather because
they must, than because they wish. No wonder that the
invited go less from the expectation of pleasure than from
fear of giving offence. What is the usual plea put in for
giving and attending these tedious assemblages ? "I admit
that they are stupid and frivolous enough/' replies every
man to your criticisms " but then, you know, one must
;
keep up one's connections with the world." And could you

get sincere answers from the wives and mothers, would
they not often be, "Like you, I am sick of these frivolities;
but then we must get our daughters married." The one
knows that there is a profession to push, a practice to gain,
a business to extend, or political influence to secure, or
The other's thoughts run
positions, berths, favors, profits.
upon a suitable marriage, as the only desirable destiny for
their daughters; and thus social intercourse is kept up
almost entirely with a view to the pecuniary and matri-
monial results which they indirectly produce.
Who shall then say that the reform of our system of
observances is unimportant ? When we take into consid-
eration all the evil that it works, besides its blighting in-
fluence on that enjoyment, which is a chief end of our hard
struggling in life to obtain shall we not conclude that to
reform our system of etiquette and fashion, is an aim
yielding to few in urgency ?

Institutions that have lost their roots in men's needs are
doomed, and the day of their dissolution is not far off.
The time is approaching, then, when our system of social

observances must pass through some crisis, out of which
it will come purified and comparatively simple.
How this crisis will come about no one can, with any
certainty, say. In the meantime, the convention-breaker
finds that he pays too heavily for his nonconformity. He
(3oes not like to have his unconventionalities put down to
ignorance, ill-breeding, or poverty. He starts with the
idea that it will save him from a great deal of social in-
tercourse of a frivolous kind that he will get rid of the
fools,and retain only the sensible people, serving as a self-
acting test by which those worth knowing would be sep-
arated from those not worth knowing. But the fools
prove to be so greatly in the majority that, by offending
them, he closes against himself nearly all the avenues
through which the sensible people are to be reached.
Abortive as individual protests generally turn out, it
may possibly be that nothing effectual will be done until

there arises some organized resistance to this invisible
despotism, by which our minds and habits are dictated.
Alike the Church and State, men's first emancipations
from excess of restriction were achieved by numbers,
bound together hy a common creed, or a common political
faith. What remained undone while there were individual
schismatics or rebels, was effected when there came to bo
many acting in concert.
That community of origin, growth, supremacy, and de-
cadence, found among all kinds of government, suggests a
community in modes of change also. On the other hand,
nature often performs substantially similar operations, in
ways apparently different. Hence these details can never
be foretold.
Society, in all its developments, undergoes the process
of exuviation. These old forms which it successively
PUBLIC OPINION. 447
throws off, have all been once vitally united with it have
severally served as the protective envelopes within which
a higher humanity was being evolved. They are cast
aside only when they become hindrances only when
some inner and better envelope has been formed, be-
queathing to us all that there was in them that is good.
The periodical abolition of tyrannical laws has left the ad-
ministration of justice not only uninjured, but purified.
Dead and buried creeds have not carried with them the
essential morality they contained, which still exists, im-
contaminated by the laws of superstition. And all that
there is of justice, and kindness, and beauty, embodied in

our forms of etiquette, will live perennially when the
forms themselves have been forgotten.
Let the world go as it pleases, says an ingenious writer,
" To live happily, it is an excellent maxim to take things
just as they are." Such a course may be politic, but it is
one which produces nothing good. The powers of the

human more extensive than they are in general
soul are
imagined to be; and he who feels its divine energy mov-
ing within him, turns with abhorrence from all that tends
to diminish or impair its operations. Although constrained
by the duties of Tiis situation, it may be, to mix in'the in-
tercourses of society, he cannot do so without seeing how
the dignity of his own character is hazarded by associating
with those who consult upon every occasion the oracle of
public opinion so infallible in their ideas before they
know what to think, or in what manner their judgment
should be formed, or their conduct regulated. Weak
minds, says Zimmerman, always conceive it most safe to
adopt the sentiments of the multitude. Its decisions,
whether upon men or things, they implicitly follow, with-
out giving themselves the trouble to inquire who is right,
or on which side truth lies, The spirit of truth and equity,
indeed, are only to be expected from those who are fearless

of the imperious voice of fashion, when its dictates are
senseless and absurd. That superiority of genius which
enables its possessor to command events dwells in no sub-
servient soul. Such a one will go through life, studying
both men and manners, making observations which confirm
a truth or refute a prejudice, unveiling and stripping of
its false glare the whole system of life, and boldly and
publicly announcing, as the occasion may require, that
which a weak mind would tremble to think of.
The saying " All reformers end by becoming martyrs/'
:
has passed into a proverb. However, even martyrdom

has its redeeming points. Those who have once endured
it, though only a social martyrdom, such as any one is liable
to encounter who moves in any social reform, are liable to

rise through it, if they will, into a higher atmosphere.
Social reforms may seem of too small moment to speak
of in connection with martyrdom, but as there is no de-
scription of torture that can equal that of the prolonged
dropping of water upon the head, men will succumb to
like small things, who would have walked up to the scaf-
fold with fortitude of soul and unflinching nerves. Happy
he who survives the torture, and reaches the plane of life
from which he can look down upon the clamoring crowd,

and feel himself far above their reach.
Of the many souls that are ever reaching forward to at-
tain this height, sometimes dwelling upon it, yet often led
down from it by the temptations that assail humanity, none
hold a more secure possession than do they who have
learned to look with compassion upon their assailers.
None who harbor hatred or revenge in their hearts can ever
hope to find a foothold there. Nor is it a place for idlers.
Work is one of the conditions of occupancy. The man
whose carefully furrowed and planted field is sown with
DISINTERESTED LIVES. 449
tares by his enemy while its owner sleeps, and who, lis-
tening not to the voice of the mistaken friend calling to

him, "You have planted your seed, let it go; nothing that
is good ever dies," bends himself to the Herculean task of
pulling up by the roots, every prickly, stinging tare, while
the crowd gathers with derisive laughter, mocking him at
his
work that man is for the time being on a plane be-
yond the reach of his detractors. They may represent
him as working for the greed of gold, and for aggrandize-
ment of self, but conscious of the motives that inspire
,
him, he finds " meat to eat that the world knows not of,"
as during the blazing hours of midday he toils on, remem-
bering that the full rich sheaves of an abundant harvest
are promised only to those who are faithful to the end.
To the sordid, the mean, the base, it may seem that
really
he is working to fill his own granary, Spurgeon says
for, as
in one of his sermons, " If you live the most devoted and
disinterested life possible, you will find people sneering at
you, and imputing your actions to selfish motives, and put-
ting a cruel construction on all you do or say. Well, it
does not matter, for we shall all be manifested at the judg-
ment seat of Christ, before God and man and angels. Let
us live to please him, for our integrity of motive will be
known at the last, and put beyond all dispute."
Had Mr. Spurgeon said, " Well, it does not matter, for if
we lead disinterested lives here we shall have the conscious-
ness of the integrity of our motives, and learn how God
makes all things (even slanders and sneers) work together
for our good," he would have given expression to what
Carlyle calls the highest wisdom that heaven has revealed
to man.
" N'o evils touch us save by God's blessed will,
Who turns e'en sin to work his purpose still."
It is worth some suffering to learn this great lesson of

29

for when once learned, submission and endurance

life, are
made easy.
Yet Kingsley spoke truly when he said, " We are all too
apt to be the puppets of circumstances ; all too apt to fol-
low the fashion ; all too apt, like so many minnows, to take
our color from the ground on which we lie, in hopes, like
them, of comfortable concealment, lest the new tyrant deity
called public opinion should spy us out, and like Nebu-
chadnezzar of old, cast us into a burning fiery furnace
which public opinion can make very hot for daring to
worship any god or man save the will of the temporary
majority. It is difficult for any souls but heroic ones to
be anything but poor, mean, insufficient, imperfect people,
as like each other as so many sheep and like so many
;
sheep, having no will or character of our own, but rush-

ing altogether blindly over the same gap, in foolish fear of
the same dog, who after all, dare not bite us ; and so it
always was, and always will be.
' Unless above himself he can

Exalt himself, how poor a thing is man.' "
But, nevertheless, any man or woman who will, can

live a heroic life and exercise heroic influences, in any age,
and under any circumstances. But he ought to have, he
must have, justice, self-restraint, and that highest form of
modesty for which we have, alas no name in the English
!
tongue ; that perfect respect for the feelings of others which

springs out of perfect self-respect. True heroism involves
self-sacrifice, but it must be voluntary a work of super- ;
errogation, at least toward society and men an act to

which the hero or heroine is not bound by duty, but which
is above, though not against duty. Every motive which
springs from self is, by its very essence, unheroic; but the
love of approbation, the desire for the love and respect of

DISINTERESTED LIVES. 451
our fellow-men, must not be excluded from the list of

heroic motives. No man excludes it less than that true
hero, St. Paul. It is only the depraved, the hardened, the
shameless, who are indifferent to the opinion of their fellow-
men. Men and women of refinement, of pure lives, and
of sensitive organizations, never become indifferent. It is
not that they live for the good opinion of men, shaping
their acts for approbation, but it is because love and trust
are the only mother-milk of any man's soul. Ruskin
denies the truth of Lowell's lines
" Disappointment's dry and bitter root,

Envy's harsh berries, and the choking pool
Of the world's scorn, are the right mother-milk
To the tough hearts that pioneer their kind ;"
but all experience shows us that both Ruskin and Lowell

are right.
Difficulties are the tutors and monitors of men, placed
in their path for their best discipline and development.
As by the law of selection the weak physically succumb
to hardships that the strong survive, so the resolute soul
finds a stimulus in the bitter roots and the harsh berries
that would act as poison upon the timid soul.
Just as true is it that so far as a man or a woman is
misrepresented, mistrusted, and shunned, so far are his and

her powers destroyed. Do not think that you can sneer
and crush them into the best service they can do you.
They will not serve you for pay, they cannot serve you for
scorn. But although no pay is receivable by any true
man or true woman who is working for the interest of
humanity, power is receivable in the kindness that may be
given to them. So far only as you give them these can
they serve you; that is the meaning of the question, " Be-
lievest thou that I am able?" And from every one who
;
liveth not for himself but for othersto the end of time
ifyou give them the Capernaum measure of faith, you shall
have from them the Capernaum measure of works. Do
not think that this is irreverently comparing great and
small things. The system of the world is entirely one
small things and great are alike part of one mighty whole.
As the flower is gnawed by frost, so every human heart is
gnawed by the chill of unmerited censure and unkindness.

And as surely, as irrevocably, as the fruit-bed is blighted
and falls before the east wind, so falls the power of the
kindest human heart before the cold wind of misrepresen-
tation, distrust, and calumny. No man's character can have
room development where jealousy and envy and pro-
for
vincial feeling hedge him round, while he stands like a
Bedouin, against whom every man's hand is raised to strike
him down. It would be better for such a one to fly beyond
the pale of civilized life than to live to have his soul
dwarfed down to the size of the souls that measure him by
their own standard. No man is understood excepting by
his equal, or his superior. Men everywhere are too apt to
judge the motives of others' actions by their own. Those
who persistently attribute low and base and selfish motives
to others, do so because such motives dwell in their own
hearts. Only
rare natures and noble souls, it is said, can
endure this test of persistent misrepresentation and perver-
sion of their motives for upon ordinary natures it acts like
;
a goad, driving them into the frailties or the follies they

are accused of.
11
Whoso mistakes me now but spursme on to make
My life so speak henceforth that no one can mistake,"
should be the motto of every youth who finds himself a

target for the arrows of hatred and envy ; and if he does
make this his rule of life, he will so outstrip others in the
SUCCESS AND FAILURE. 453
beyond the reach of their arrows. Dickens

race as to get far
showed knowledge of human nature when he made
his
Nicholas Nickleby say " So these are some of the stories
:
they invent about us, and bandy from mouth to mouth.

If a man would commit an inexpiable offence against any
society, large or small, let him be successful. They will
forgive him anything but that."
Casimir Perier's reply when accused of being an aris-
tocrat, should encourage our young men to aim high in

their efforts to secure success. He said, " My only aris-
tocracy is the superiority which industry, frugality, perse-
verance, and intelligence, will always insure to every man
in a free state of society ; and I belong to those privileged
classes to which you may all belong in your turn. They
are not privileges created for us, but by us. Our wealth
is our own, we have gained it by the sweat of our brows,
or by the labor of our minds. Our position in society
is not conferred upon us, but purchased by ourselves with
our own intellect, application, zeal, patience, and industry.
If you remain inferior to us, it is because you have not
the talent, the industry, the zeal, or the sobriety, the pa-
tience, or the application necessary to your advancement.
You wish to become rich, as some do to become wise, but
there is no royal road to wealth any more than there is to
knowledge."
In these words lies a lesson for our young people to pon-
der over, and shape their ambitions by ; a lesson which all
those who respect themselves and the rights of others have
already learned.
Let them also keep in mind the great truth taught in
the parable of the sower, that God does not predestine
men to fail, that the fault does not lie in God, the sower,
that promises so often end in failure.
On this subject, Reverend F. W. Robertson says a : Man

shapes his own destiny. The ship is wrecked b)T the winds
and the waves hurried to its fate. But the winds and
the waves were in truth its best friends. Rightly guided,
it would have made use of them to reach the port wrongly ;
steered, they became the destiny which drove it on the

rocks.
Failure the wreck of life is not to be impiously
traced to the will of God, who, although he can do any-
thing, cannot do wrong, cannot make a contradiction true.
It is a contradiction to let man be free, and to force him to
do right. Without free-will there could be no human
goodness, and once acknowledge free-will in man, and the
origin of evil does not lie in God. In our own free-will,
in the grand and fearful power we have to ruin ourselves,
lies the only solution of the mystery of failure. Gifts un-
used or abused, God takes away from us. There is no such
thing as standing still in the universe. We have to work
out our own salvation with fear and trembling to work
out our own destiny with noble resolve and high endeavor.
In doing this we have the help of One who is touched with
our infirmities. There is not a single throb, in a single
human bosom, that does not thrill at once with more than
electric speed up to the mighty heart of God. You cannot
shed a tear, or sigh a sigh, that does not come back to you,
exalted and purified by having passed through the Eternal
bosom.
And we have the sympathy of One who was in all points
tempted as we are tempted, one who learned sympathy by

being tempted ; but it is by being tempted, yet without sin,
that He is specially able to show mercy. He who has
never been and he w ho, having been tempted, has
tried, T
fallen under temptation, are both unfit for showing mercy.

The young, untempted and upright, are often severe
judges, as are those who have themselves yielded to se-
ducing sins. We should say that to have erred would
SYMPATHY AND CHARITY. 455
make a man lenient. It is not so. Both of these classes
are for sanguinary punishment, for expelling the offender

from the bosom of society. This truth is taught with
deep significance in one of the incidents of the Redeemer's
life. There stood in his presence a tempted woman,
covered with the confusion of recent conviction and there ;
stood beside her the sanctimonious religionists of that

day, waiting like hell-hounds to be let loose upon their
prey. Calm words came from the lips of Him, " who spake
as man never spake," and whose heart felt as man never
felt. " He that is without sin among you, let him first
cast a stone."
Sinners are not fit to judge of sin. Their justice is re-
venge; their mercy is feebleness. He alone can judge of

sin he alone can attemper the sense of what due to the is
offended law, with the remembrance of that which due is
to human he alone
frailty showing manly mercy,
is fit for
who has, like his master, felt the power of temptation in its
might, and come scatheless through the trial,
u Man-like it is to yield to sin,

Fiend-like it is to dwell therein,
Christ-like it is for sin to grieve,
God-like it is all sin to leave."
Sympathy from the one who learned sympathy by hexng

tempted, means grace to help in time of need. This is the
blessing of the thought ; for by the sympathy of man, after
all, the wound is not healed ; it is only stanched for a
time. So far as permanent good goes, who has not felt the
deep truth which Job taught his friends " Miserable com-
forters are ye all."
'When the world, with its thousand forms of temptation,
seems to whisper to us,

a Sell me thy birthright," this di-
vine human sympathy comes to our aid; the inward voice

speaks " Shall I barter the abiding peace of blessedness

for the passing thrill of pleasure ? The benediction of my
father for the mess of pottage ?"
There are moments when we seem to tread above this
earth, superior to its allurements, able to do without its
kindness, bracing ourselves to do our work as Christ did

his. Those moments are not the sunshine of life. They
come when outward trials have shaken the soul to its very
centre ; then comes from him
" Grace to help in time of
need." Without it, the heat of persecution, or the cold of
human desertion, would make life a failure for us.
Those whose wells of sympathy, of compassion, of charity,
are the most unfailing, have known what it is to be tried
and tempted they have been taught the delicacy, and the
;
tact, and the gentleness which can only be learned by the
wounding of our own sensibilities. There is a haughty

feeling in uprightness which has never been on the verge
of fall, that requires humbling. There is an inability to
enter into difficulties of thought, that marks the mind, to
which all things have been presented superficially, and
which has never experienced the horrors of feeling the ice
of doubt crashing beneath the you
feet. Therefore, if
would partake of the priestly gift of sympathy, if you
would pour something beyond commonplace consolation
into a tempted heart, if you would pass through the inter-
course of daily life with the delicate tact which never in-
flicts pain, you must be content to pay the price of the
costly education. Like him, you must suffer being

tempted like him, your sympathy must extend to the
frailties of human nature, not to its hardened guilt. He
is touched with the feeling of our infirmities not with or
by our wickedness. There is nothing in his bosom which
can harmonize with malice. He cannot feel for envy ; he
has no fellow-feeling for cruelty, oppression, persecution,
SNEERS AND RIDICULE. 457
hypocrisy, bitter censorious judgments. Remember, he

could look round about him with anger. A sympathy for
that which is pure, implies a repulsion of that which is
impure. Hatred of evil, and indignation against it, is in
proportion to the strength of love for good. To love good
intensely, is to hate evil intensely. It was in strict accord-
ance with the laws of sympathy, that he blighted Phari-
saism in such ungentle words as these " Ye serpents, ye :
generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of

evil ?" He did not sneer at the Pharisees he did not
ridicule them. He
denounced them for what they were.
Sneers and ridicule have been called the weapons of
'small souls and silly minds, but it is well known that
people who use ridicule as a weapon of assault, are often
able to command powerful results for the time being, and
to thwart the efforts of larger souls and nobler minds, which
reminds one of what Ruskin says, writing of base criticism:
"In all things, whatsoever, there is not, to my mind, a
more woful or wonderful matter of thought than the power
of a fool. In the world's affairs there is no design so great
or good, but it will take twenty wise men to move it for-
ward a few inches, and a single fool can stop it there is ;
no evil so great or terrible but that, after a multitude of

counsellors have taken means to avert it, a single fool will
bring it down." Therefore, those who move in works of
philanthropy must expect no sudden reforms, must not be
frightened by sneers, nor discouraged by ridicule, for the
race of fools is not dead yet. Philanthropists sow the seed,
and leave the harvest for another generation to reap. Fools
can trample down the sprouting blades, and then the seeds
must take their chance for another spring-time. Happily,
nothing can destroy their vitality. The truths of inspira-
tion and all truth is inspired are mighty, and will pre-
vail. The weak thing, weaker than a child, becomes a
; ,
strong thing one day if it be a true thing, Carlyle tells us

but even were we sure that failure would be the result of
all effort, there is that in the exercise and culture of cup
powers that brings compensation with it. They who would
know the true enjoyment of must learn that no pleas-
life
ure can satisfy the mind as work does when the head and
the heart are interested in it.
" All writing comes by the grace of God, and all doing
and having," says Emerson. In these days, when it is
said that the question asked of one another in the highest

English society, is not '
How are you ?' but '
How is your
novel coming on ?' one fancies that there must be a great
many pages written that are not of the grace of God. The
writer must have, with his spark of genius, the heart of
love, if he would touch the heart of his readers that love ;
which is the fire of life, and before which even genius's
spark grows pale.
"Thou must be true thyself,

If thou the truth wouldst teach
Thy soul must overflow, if thou
Another soul wouldst reach ;
It needs the overflowing heart

To give the pen full speech."
By the liberty of the press, that channel through which

the light of truth should be diffused among the people,
good writers may inspire other minds with courage, and
by a free communication of sentiment, cause the progress
of ideas and that improvement in social life which so many
desire, but know not how to attain.
An author must write in the language of truth ; in so-
ciety a man is in the constant habit of feeling it only, for

he must impose a necessary silence upon his lips. There-
fore, what is written has more of influence and power than
FEAR OP CRITICS. 459
what is said. And yet how many, possessing the gift of

the pen heitatc to use it lest they should be stigmatized
in somv one way or another. The proverb, "Common-
sense is better than fine and exalted sense," is disputed bv
Helvetius, when he says, " A man of common-sense is a man
in whose character indolence predominates. He is not en-
dowed with that activity of soul, which, in high stations,
leads great minds to discover new springs by which they
may set the world in motion, or to sow those seeds from
the growth of which they are enabled to produce future
events." The ordinary occupations of life destroy the en-
thusiasm of genius. The souls of the philosophic observer
and profound writer sicken under the general pressure, and
become almost extinct. For what stimulus is there to ex-
ertion, what inducement to write, when the author is pre-
viously convinced that every one will endeavor to turn it
into ridicule the moment they whose pen it was

learn from
produced ? asks Zimmerman. " Would that mine enemy
would write a book," said Job, showing that there were
dishonest reviewers in those days as now, for Job himself
probably contemplated being a critic in this case. If you
rise to some height, says Montesquieu, in defence of his
immortal work, "The Spirit of the Laws" (Query AYas

it " want of proper self-respect and of dignity" to defend
his work?), "If you rise to some height, the critics take
out their rule and compass, lifting up their heads, desire
you to come down, that they may measure you; and in
running your course, they advise you to take notice of all
the impediments which the ants have raised in your way/'
Although it may be true, as has been asserted, that all
great and excellent writers write for immortality, looking
with enthusiasm towards the suffrages of posterity, it is
just as true that many writers seek no such recompense.

Holding aloft their rush-light of truth, they are satisfied

if its feeble rays escape the "Jobs " of the present day
i. e. their personal foeslying in wait to put out the lights,
and are more than content if a few faithful hearts refrain
from reproaching them because the glimmer is not that of
a torch.
Praises, says Plutarch, bestowed upon great and exalted
minds only rouse and spur on their emulation. Glory,
like a rapid torrent, hurries them irresistibly on to every-
thing that is great and noble. Their present actions are
only a pledge of what may be expected from them, and
they would blush not to live faithful to their glory, and to
render it still more illustrious by the noblest deeds. So
encouraging words of appreciation may stimulate lesser
minds into efforts which otherwise would never have had
birth. "The love of praise influences all mankind," says
Cicero, " and the greatest minds are most susceptible of it."
The human character, it is true, frequently exhibits a
singular mixture of virtue and vice, of strength and weak-
ness; and why should we conceal it? Our foibles follow
all that is terrestrial in our nature to the tomb, and lie
buried with the body by which they were produced. The

nobler part, if we have performed any work worthy of ex-
istence, survives and our writings are the best wealth we
;
leave behind us when we die. The writer who knows and

dares to paint the characters of men, continues Zimmer-
man, must, without doubt, wear a upon his
triple shield
breast; but, on the other hand, there no book worth
is
reading without this style of painting. There are certain

truths in every good work against which the indignation
of those who are interested will naturally arise, venting
itself in clamor against the author who has hazarded
opinions upon the philosophy of life for the benefit of
mankind.
Those authors who speculate on mankind and describe
:
FRIENDS AND ENEMIES. 461
human manners, who study the characters of every descrip-

tion of people, with theirmanner of acting and modes of
thinking, need boldness and confidence to describe things
by their true names, and to disclose, by their writings, all
those truths which everv free and liberal mind ought to be
permitted to disclose for the instruction of the people thus
spreading the philosophy of human life abroad until the
time comes when every man will dare to think for himself,
and disdain to be guided by public opinion.
Under a republican form of government, says Zimmer-
man, the first maxim
parents inculcate into the minds of
their children " not to make themselves enemies. " To
is,
this sage counsel he replied " My dear mother, do you

s
not know that he who has no enemies is a poorman?

Those who have bitter enemies are also those who have
strong friends." Schiller puts in the mouth of Marie
Stuart these words
" Ich bin viel gehasset ivorden, clock auch viel geliebt" (I
have been much hated, yet also much loved.)
Poor queen, it was only a simple truth she spoke. Let
a woman, says Octavia Hensel, I care not who or what she
is, be better-looking, more talented, better educated, than
other women with whom she is brought in contact, and the
demon of low, cruel jealousy strives to blight her life, or
at least, to embitter it. Religion has no restraining power
here ;
professing Christian women, yes, and men, too, de-
scend to fraud, deceit, and even lying, concerning one more

talented, more cultured than themselves. These are they
who But the balance is even, especially if a
hate much.
woman who has faith enough to remember the unknown
sympathies. There are noble women and men, who, pro-
fessing less Christianity, make a better practical exem-
plification of it, who bravely and truthfully stand by
the cruelly condemned one, and whisper to the sad heart
the holiest attributes of God, love and charity. Ouida has

hit the mark in these simple words: " Dulness and medi-
ocrity may live unmolested and unattacked, but people
never tire of finding spots on a sun whose brilliancy blinds
them."
Books that treat of men, and manners, and customs of
the times, live longer than many nobler works dealing with
less popular subjects. The reader of one hundred years
hence may find even more interest in them, (as revealing
the characteristics of the society of their times), than do the
present generation. It is marvellous to see how the expe-
riences of humanity, like the events of history, repeat them-
selves. An author of the last century, after commenting
upon the importance of instruction through books, and the
duties of writers, says " An author is viewed by his fellow-
:
citizens and by contemporary writers with different eyes.

By the latter his defects, as well as his good qualities, are
easily discernible in his writings, which, if they express
one sentiment with sincerity, often become the strongest
evidence against him. This idea, however, is consolatory
to the feelings of his dear countrymen, to whose ears the
praises which he has received may reach, and who are
obliged to admit the mortifying idea that there are people
in the world who hold his works in some esteem. The
fellow-citizen, on the contrary, seeks only to divine the in-
tention of the author; construes every expression contrary
to its import; perceives a vein of satire where, in fact, no
where it would be impossible that there should
satire exists,
be any, and disfigures even those respectable truths which

the author discloses in the sincerity of his heart, and for
which every just and honest mind will silently thank him."
Such a state of things must have a tendency to restrain
the use of the pen in its efforts to correct evils and institute
reforms , which fact is to be deplored because it is such a

AUTHORS. 463
powerful engine to wield in the service of humanity. Harsh-

ness is, without doubt, excluded from society on ; whilst,
the other hand, the naked truths which well-written works
disclose frequently strike the mind and produce an effect.
" I am myself extremely chaste," said a poet, " but I ac-
knowledge that my works are not." A writer, therefore, may
be civil and polite in his personal intercourse with mankind,
and still properly severe in his works. He who in worldly
circles is kind in his behavior and complacent in his man-
tiers, may surely be permitted to hazard in his writings

a bold, or even a harsh expression, and to insert here and
there a melancholy truth, when so many others are occu-
pied in circulating sprightly falsehoods with their tongues
in a society where energy of thought is banished from con-
versation. Or it may be that many are withheld from
using their pens for advancing the good of their kind by
thoughts of the little one can accomplish single-handed,
working for any good, or Avarring with any evil. Where
would the world be now had all men reasoned in this way?
The great art of doing much is doing a little at a time.
All the performances of human art at which we look with
praise or wonder, says the celebrated Dr. Johnson, are in-
stances of the resistless force of perseverance it is by this ;
that the quarry becomes a pyramid, and that distant coun-

tries are united by canals. If a man was to compare the
single stroke of the pickaxe, or of an impression of the spade,
with the general design and last result, he would be over-
whelmed by the sense of their disproportion. Yet those
petty operations, incessantly continued, in time surmount
the greatest difficulties and mountains are levelled, and
;
oceans bounded by the slender force of human beings. It

is, therefore, of the utmost importance that men should add
to their reason and their spirit the power of persisting in

their purposes acquire the art of sapping what they cannot
;
batter, and the habit of vanquishing obstinate resistance by

obstinate attacks.
Others, again, may be withheld from using the powers in-
trusted to them for the benefit of their fellow-creatures by
the fear of ridicule, or of being pointed out as would-be
leaders, or reformers.Ah, how much might be gained if,
instead of cruel sneersand wilful perversion of motives,
men and women, old and young, would try to do a little
toward making people happy, toward making them kind
to one another, acting on the principle that, no matter
how rich or how poor, everybody needs all the kindness
they can get from others in this world. " To tell you the
truth/' said the Archbishop of Cashell, in a letter to Dean
Swift, "I have for these four or five years past met with so
much treachery, baseness, and ingratitude among mankind,
that I can hardly think it incumbent upon any man to en-
deavor to do good to so perverse a generation."
Again, a living author writes " The pain as of a knife
:
forever thrust into the loins, of a cord forever knotted hard

about the temples, is the daily and nightly penalty of those
mad enough to believe that they have the force in them to
change the sluggard, and the swinish appetites, and the
hungry cruelties of their kind, into a life of high endeavor
and divine desire."
The best answer that could be made to this wail of dis-
couraged effort and baffled purpose comes from the same
pen writing from its Horeb " To the reed that has once
:
trembled under the melody born of the breath divine, the

voices of mortal mouths as they scream in rage, or exult
in clamor, or contend in battle, must ever seem the idlest
and emptiest of all the sounds under heaven."
Only those who dwell upon the mountain of inspira-
tion are able to shut out these sounds ; but neither poets,
prophets, nor preachers can dwell there always, and when
AUTHORS. 465
they come down from their heights they find their paths
sown with discouragements, bristling as thickly as quills
on the back of a porcupine.
Zimmerman says that the author who writes for the good
of his fellow-citizens is a fool who sows his seed upon a
rock, or as those who scribble their names on walks and on
panes of glass. His townspeople may pardon something
that is good, but nothing that is severe, great, or free. To
the prejudiced rabble, therefore, he must learn to be dis-
creetly silent ; for, openly to avow sentiments that would
do honor to his character, is only to exasperate against
himself all those amongst whom he lives, who possess small
souls and mean natures. The evil that we do, says Roche-
foucault, does not draw upon us so many persecutions and
so much hatred as our good qualities.
But authors who are more or less students of human na-
ture, know that all impartial and rational minds adopt
principles in judging the merit of a good work which are
the same throughout the world. They inquire " Does :
the work relate to the interests of mankind ? Is its object

useful, and its end moral?" If the work inspires noble
sentiments and generous resolutions, their judgment is fixed
the work is good, and the author is a master of the sci-
ence ; a philosopher, a benefactor of mankind.
Writers, benefactors, and philosophers, however, are not
the characters most beloved by the world. They have the
pleasure of reflecting that the public hatred is never uni-
versally-excited against an ordinary man. They are not
surprised if the vulgar' condemn whatever they write and
all they say, or if some of their readers call black white,
and white black. This kind of stupidity is a dangerous
kind when it goes with credit and authority, reminding one
of the fox in the Indian fable.
" Reynard, where are you going in so great a hurry ?
30
Have you done any mischief for which you are fearful of
being punished ?" " No, sir," replied the fox, " my con-
science is and does not reproach me with anything;
clear,
but I have just overheard the hunters wish that they had
a camel to hunt this morning." " Well, but how does that
concern you ? You are not a camel." " O sir," replied !
the fox, " sagacious heads always have enemies. If any one
should point me out to the huntsmen, and say, There runs i
a camel P those gentlemen would immediately seize me and

load me with chains, without once inquiring whether I
reallywas a camel."
Reynard was right, but it is lamentable that men should
be wicked in proportion as they are stupid, or that they
should be wicked only because they are envious. He who
finds himself the object of such wrath can revenge himself
by letting it be seen that no man living is an object of envy
or scandal to him, and console himself by remembering
that envy is the shadow of glory, as glory is the shadow of
virtue.
There are no worse tyrants than the prejudices of man-
kind, and the servitude of liberal minds becomes more
weighty in proportion to the public ignorance. Those
minds that have learned wisdom from experience should
neither be weighed down, shaken, nor surprised by outside
influences. They have resources which repay for all
calumnies, for all the ingratitude with which their labors
and anxieties have been rewarded ; they can use society to

minister to their ends without being hurt by it. They will
not be influenced in their judgments of others by those who
call white black, but will judge for themselves. Ah, the
wrong that is daily done to our fellow-beings by allowing
ourselves to be influenced in our judgments of people by
the prejudiced views of others. How often are we made
to feel that we have been unjust in our judgments and if ;
LEADERS. 467
so with those whom we know, how much more so must it

be with those whom we do not know ? Those of whom
we have allowed ourselves to form an opinion under some
wrong impression the tone of the voice, a word said in
;
jest, or a trifle like the cut of the hair or the tie of a neck-
cloth. " I do not like Mr. Fairfax," said a lady. " Why
not ?" " He wears coral studs, embroidered shirt bosoms,
and lace cravats at parties ; and, in his ordinary toilet, lets
his cravat fall in two long ends. He is my horror." And

yet Mr. Fairfax deserved well of his country for heroic deeds
on battlefields. It may be, even, that at the end of years of
intimacy, your friend, your relative possibly, reveals some-
thing which you had not known before, and which alters
allyour views about her; showing you that she has been
standing on quite another plane of action than the one you
fancied her upon, acting from quite different motives from
those you attributed to her.
" I do not wish to be called a brilliant woman," wrote a
mother to a friend who had so called her. " I wish to have
my children and all my own think of me in my life, and
when I am gone, as of one who tried to do all the good
that she could while here."
Such must be the aspiration of every true woman's
heart; for so far as a woman is true to the nature that God
has given her, her aspiration is not so much that the world
should ring with her fame, says Brooke, or society quote
her as a leader, but that she should bless, and be blessed
in blessing. Where she has power of position, she uses it
for noble,
and not ignoble ends for womanly services, and
not for the degradation of herself and others. She is trou-
bled with no aspirations for leadership. For her there is
only one Leader in wdiom she can trust.
When will the world learn that no man, no woman, can
make himself or herself a leader? When a general is

needed, destiny raises him to fill the place assigned to him.

He has not chosen and very often he is not the one
himself,
whom the people would have chosen. Neither art, nor
literature, nor science is a craft. Those to whom the en-
dowment comes in their cradles, all those in whom the
immortal spark of genius (that lives in every soul) is tended
into a flame, feel that they have a mission to fulfil a sa-
cred mission. Sacred it must be, for there can be no mis-
sion from men to men. It comes from the divinity within
from God himself. It is he who worketh in them both
to will and to do of his own good pleasure. As Hamerton
says, it would be as well, if, instead of setting down origin-
ality as folly, we were to give heaven credit for understand-
ing the best interests of humanity, when it accompanied
every good gift with the condition that the possessor should
be uneasy until he had set it forth. All artists, poets, in-
ventors, thinkers, are compelled to set forth their gifts.

This is the condition of genuineness in art work. Men
and women engrossed in great works are not generally the
ones who seek leadership in it, but seek rather to establish
others than to take the lead themselves.
Swift said, Hide your intellect, do what you are expected
to do, say what you are expected to say, and you will be
at peace. The secret of popularity is to be commonplace
on principle. But if, as has been asserted, the thinker's
gift gives him no rest until he has used it for the good
of mankind, Swift's advice cannot be followed by men of
talent.
Spinozar declared that in order to lead a tranquil life he
had been compelled to renounce all kinds of teaching.
Truly the teacher and preacher have a hard penalty to pay
for devoting their lives to the service of mankind, if the
loss of tranquillity is to be one of the forfeits. This is
why we often see hearts which are attuned to the melody

LOVE OF APPROBATION. 469
of all goodness jarred by rude hands, until they utter notes

as discordant as those breathed by the Archbishop. They
have paid the forfeit of some noble endeavor, some mis-
placed trust, in loss of tranquillity of mind for the time
being. Where there are perturbations, and fears, and
desires not satisfied, and aversions of things which yon
cannot avoid, and envies and jealousies, how is there a
road to happiness there? asks Epictetus. Where there
are corrupt principles, there these things must of neces^
sity be.
Kingsley, after stating that every motive which springs

from self is by its very essence unheroic, adds, but the love
of approbation, the desire for the respect and love of our
fellow-men, must not be excluded from the list of heroic
motives. Whereby we see that the craving of men for
sympathy in sorrow from those whom they love, for ap-
preciation of motives of action when these motives have
been maligned and traduced by enemies, for a just and
charitable estimate of aims in life, are counted not as weak-
nesses, but as virtues.
When friends in whom men
have trusted fail them in
sympathy, appreciation, and charity, what more natural
than that the human should triumph over the divine, as
in our Lord's experience when deserted by his apostles.
For as a clergyman of the Church of England so eloquently
tells us, that which we love most in men and women, in
our leaders, in wife and husband, daughter and son, in sis-
ter and brother, friend or lover, is faithfulness. It is, as

it is in God, the ground of all other qualities. If, even in
thought, it is untrue, if it allow base motives to be imputed
to those we love for conduct which we do not understand,
if it listen to blame imputed without denial, if it maintains
silence when speech could aid, then it is faithlessness worse
than speech. For we may pardon the faithless looseness
of the tongue in excitement, but not the failure of the

heart.
" Let the mad world go its own way. It will go its
own way !" cry the worldly wise to those whose feet have
been led into paths which they have not chosen paths
which friends condemn, and foes assail. Heed not the
cry !God has given to every man, to every woman, a
work to do (be it ever so humble) for others, as well as for
themselves and their own, and the time comes at last when
they find their path, and when their work is made clear
for them.
" Let the mad world go on its own way," is also the cry
sent after the philanthropist, who, working for the ameli-
oration of the condition of his fellow-men meets with oblo-
quy and reproach. All who labor to advance the welfare
of their kind, are working in God's fields, whether it be
work for the race or for individuals, whether it be collect-
ively in some gigantic cause, or singly and humbly, by
those who, valuing the beauty of beautiful behavior, kind
acts and beneficent deeds, strive to improve themselves
and others, and to bring blessings wherever they go.
If, then, the mad world will go its own way, it is our
duty to see to it that it does not carry us away from

the work given to every human being in entail that of
perfecting his own character and living for the good of
others.
No one can walk over a bed of thornless roses with such
a goal in view; the brambles upon either side of the straight
and narrow path of duty bear spikes like that of the desert-
thorn of Sahara
long enough to pierce to the heart's
core of those who stoop to encounter them. Sharpest among
such thorns are those thrust in by hands we have trusted
in to support our own faithless hands, which fail us wtau
we need them most.
LEADERS. 471
" You have brought it all upon yourself," said a pastor

to one of his parishioners who had gone to him in a sorrow
that to her was worse than death, feeling that he might be
able to give her some words of comfort, which would help
her to take up the burden of life again.
" I know that I have," she answered. " I knew it before
you told me. But I cannot see why my efforts to be of
use to others should be permitted to bring so much evil
upon me, although I must believe that some great good
will come out of it, because you have always said that all
things work together for good to those who love goodness,
and who work for good ends."
As the woman walked away from the house, where she
had gone to a being as feeble as herself for solace, she was
joined by a friend, to whom she narrated her experience.
" How could he give me a stone when I asked for bread ?"
she said. The answer came in a line from one of Mrs.
Browning's poems,
" Our cedars must fall round us, ere we see the light behind."
A branch from a mighty cedar had fallen, but not in vain.

The where it had never shone before, and
light shone in
taught her self-reliance, while eventually out of the dark
cloud of malice which surrounded her, arose her shining
sun of happiness.
" God has ordained that mankind should be elevated by
misfortune, and that happiness should grow out of misery
and pain," says Reade in his " Martyrdom of Man." He
it is who also says " To do that which deserves to be writ-
:
ten, to write that which deserves to be read, to tend the

sick, to comfort the sorrowful, to animate the weary, to
keep the temple of the body pure, to cherish the divinity
within us, to be faithful to the intellect, to educate those
powers which have been intrusted to our charge, and to
employ them in the service of humanity, that is all we can

do."
In doing this we need but one Leader, and he will
direct our steps in paths which lead to peace.
" Think truly, and thy thought

Shall the world's famine feed ;
Speak truly, and thy word

Shall be a fruitful seed ;
Live truly, and thy life shall be

A great and noble creed."

QUSL BEST SOCIETY. 473
CHAPTER XVL
OUR BEST SOCIETYITS STRENGTH AND ITS WEAKNESSES.
"It was a favorite observation of Pope Julius II, that learning

elevated the lowest orders of society, stamped the highest value on
nobility, and to princes was the most splendid gem in the diadem of
sovereignty." Life of M. Angelo.
u The keynote to the best society is education, whereby all the ave-
nues to advancement are open to all men. Books are our household
gods. They make invisible thoughts visible. The great of the earth
bow down to the genius of literature." Emily Faithful.
"
Our ancienne noblesse are grandchildren of signers of the Declara-
tion of Independence, or of officers of high rank who fought in the
Eevolution or in our second war with England, or fell at Bladens-
burg in single combat." Miss Grundy, in the Graphic.
11
J'ai une observation, qui d'ailleurs a ete mille fois faite. L'Amnri-
cain a la soif de l'egalite et la manie des titres. Ceux qui peuvent
s'appeler senateur, gouverneur, colonel, general ne fut-ce que de la
milice et leur nombre est legion, sontconstammentnommes par leur
titre etjamais par leur nom Par analogie, je citerai encore
le fierte des anciennes families qui descendent des premiers em-
naive
igrants hollandais, des Puritains anglais, des Huguenots de France.
Je n'ai jamais fait la connaissance d'une personne de cette categorie,
homme ou femme, qui, immediatement apres la presentation, ne m'ait
dit: '
Je suis d'une tres-ancienne famille ; mes ancetres sont arrives
y a plus de deux cents ans. Nous avons en Angleterre des

ici, il
cousins qui siegent a la chambre des Lords,' etc." M. le Baron de

Hubner.
"I submit to your judgment, Komans, on which side the advan-

tage lies, when comparison is made "between patrician haughtiness

and plebeian experience. Are not all men of the same species ?
. .
What make a difference between one man and another but the
can
endowment of the mind ? For my part, I shall always look upon
the bravest man as the noblest man
" The glory of ancestors casts a light, indeed, upon their posterity;
but it only serves to show what the descendants are. It alike exhibits
to public view theL degeneracy and tbeir worth." Cuius Metritis.
" My tastes are exclusive my principles are against ex-

;
clusiveness," said a lady in society, not long since, re-

minding one of the Rev. Frederick Robertson's declaration
that his sympathies were with the aristocrat, and his
theories with the mob.
There are many in our best society that resemble the
democrat who, in upholding his views, said " One man is :
born as good as another, and a great deal better than

some."
This assertion has a foundation in one of the great
truths which science is gradually making clear to all
minds. The child born of criminals develops procliv-
ities which the child of virtuous parents is free from. The
man who has used the one talent aright, neither sacrificing
the cultivation of the physique to mental culture, nor ig-
noring the latter in pursuit of the former, transmits the
fourfold multiplied talent to his offspring. When this has
gone on for generations, the result is M. Hubner
just what
tells us in his work, " Autour du Monde," he found among
the American descendants of those Holland emigrants,
English Puritans, and French Huguenots, that came to
our shores more than two hundred years ago, namely,
"men and women distinguished from the pretentieux et '
vulgar es by their highly finished education and man-

9
tiers." Herein lies the vitality of the power wielded by

old families in America.
When ike culture dies out, the power expires with it.
OUR BEST SOCIETY. 475
Men, belonging to such families, who neglect the cultivation

of their minds, as some have done in this generation, on
the ground that their names would take them into any
society in America, must learn sooner or later that their
names are them in our best so-
really of little service to
ciety, without that education which was the distinguishing
mark of their ancestors.
According to Worcester's definition of education, it
comprises that series of instruction as to manners and

habits, as well as to the enlightenment of the understanding,
which our ancestors laid so much stress upon, but which
many of their descendants in this generation are seeking to
ignore. Neither names nor titles will keep men or women
afloat in our best circles unless they possess the culture of
mind and refinement of manner which their names or titles
are supposed to represent.

M. Hubner, declares the American fondness for titles to
be so great that " celui qui le donne et celui qui le regoit
se sentent egalement honores." He continues, " As to the
titles of nobility, the forbidden fruit of republican Amer-
ica, Us sont evidemment prononces avec volupte." Seeking to
findsome explanation of such strange anomalies in a re-
public as pride of race and love of titles, he attributes the
weakness less to vanity than to those qualities of human
nature which, like the qualities of inanimate nature, re-
quire variety and repudiate equality.
In individual cases, vanity, without doubt, lies at the
root of much of the snobbish deference which we see paid
to men and women whose only recommendation is the
name, or the which they bear, or the money they pos-
title,
sess ; but when we regard these same individuals with a
view toward discovering how far they represent the feel-

ing of the various communities in which they dwell, we
are sure to find them in no way supported by the pre-
vailing sentiments of the best society. So that after all

it was hardly fair in M. Hubner to make such a sweeping
assertion. Equally unj ust would it be to give the following
fact in proof of its truth, which is an isolated case that
may have no parallel.

At a ball given a few years since in one of the famous
palaces of Italy, one room, as is the custom at courts, was
set apart for the dignitaries. There were dowagers there,
wonderful to behold, blazing as they were with diamonds
from their coronets down to their girdles a softened light
;
seemed to pervade the apartment, and no sounds of revelry

broke upon the subdued murmurs of this hallowed place,
for the bands of music were far distant. An American
girl, whose fondness for the decorations of rank had led
her into wearing the coronet of a marchioness (of false

pearls), passed through the crowd, and seated herself with
the elect, entirely unconscious of the sacred character of the
place. She was young and beautiful, pale, golden hair,
and eyes as blue as the turquoise in her necklace. Her
superb physique caused her to look like an English woman
more than an American, and an English marchioness she
was supposed to be, without doubt, from the benignant
glances bestowed upon her. Could she have been the
same young lady who, more recently, at a court ball in
Vienna, expressed her intense happiness, at finding herself
surrounded by such dignitaries in these words " On re- :
"
spire id un atmosphere d'archiducs et de princes !
It is well that we have not many such representatives

of American women, or we should soon find authors using
more caustic pens than does M. Hubner, in discussing our
fondness for titles.
A writer in the " Spectator " states that the vitality of titles
depends upon a half- unconscious sense that they add to
instead of diminishing the pleasure of social intercourse;

that they define in a second what else would require a

troublesome definition.
This statement is best illustrated by some Mrs. Leadgilt's
course when asked if she will be introduced to Lady Fitz-
phool. Her answer is a prompt "certainly," without any
questions as to her ladyship's paternity, or as to whether
she is connected with the Fitzclarences, or as to who she
was before she came into the grand Fitzphool family.
But let plain Mr. Fitzwater ask for an introduction to
Mrs. Leadgilt, and before she gives her consent she in-
quires "What family of Fitzwaters does he belong to?
Really, I know so many people that I do not want to know
any more."
But, fortunately for our best society, it is not all made
up of the family Leadgilt and their relations. There are
many ladies belonging to our oldest aristocracy i. e.
y
the
descendants of cultured ancestors who
would content
themselves with inquiring whether Mr. Fitzwater was an
agreeable well bred man and some there are among these
;
many, who, if he were a boor, would not receive him into

their houses, even though he were a nephew of the Duke
of Sherrysea. So that the vitality and importance of titles,
even here in a republic, only becomes extinct in men who,
holding them, do not possess the culture and good-breeding
that they are supposed to represent.
The what the
ideas sometimes held in America, as to
by the
validity of a title depends upon, are well illustrated
following fact, which actually occurred at Newport:
Ayoung, handsome Portuguese, styling himself Count
M , appeared at this watering-place one summer. The
Portuguese Minister declared that he was no count, and
there w as great commotion for a time between the attack-
T
ing and the defending parties. In the end it was proved

that his father had been made a count for his lifetime
only, and that the title did not descend to his son. How-
ever, the defenders maintained that he held the right to
the title, which was as absurd as if the son of some one of
our army generals should maintain that he inherited the

title by his father's death. The" lady who had introduced
the self-styled count asked an editor to set the young Por-
tuguese right before the .public, which was done in the

following racy and original manner an article appearing
which stated that " it was entirely immaterial whether the
Portuguese was recognized as a count by the kings and
queens of Europe as long as the queens of American society
had conferred the title, because they found him to possess
all the qualities required in a count."
Por consistency's sake, the queens and princesses of our
republican realms should not hereafter recognize counts as
counts, nor dukes as dukes, unless they sustain the dignity
of their titles by civil manners and courteous behavior;
for this it is, with cultured minds, that gives dignity and
worth to titles. Without such accessories, titles are a dis-
grace instead of an honor, inasmuch as they bear testimony
mind and nature
to wasted opportunities, or to qualities of
which boors and some animals share in common, to such
an extent as to support the African tradition as to the
descent of human beings from ancestral apes.
The English ridicule what they are pleased to call our
overweening fondness for the titles of general, colonel,
major, and captain, and say that we frequently bestow them
on the slightest provocation. Gurowsky tells us this fond-
ness is an inherited tendency, and, indeed, one cannot but
be struck with the truth of the statement, when one meets,
either here or in England, with Englishmen not possessing
titles, but members of noble families, who, like the Ameri-
cans of la naive fierte, of whom Hubner speaks, lose no time
in informing you of their descent, or recounting the titles of
their relatives until it would seem that there are no longer

any gentlemen in England who have no titled connections.
It is either Tom Bethigh, nephew of the Duke of Spendall,
or Jack Creepup, related to Lord Level, or Mordaunt Vane,
descended from the first Earl of Vanity.
Ridicule will never crush out the fondness for titles that
is found in every land, as long as a title is supposed to
represent a superior position, or superior advantages, or
superiority of one kind or another.
Continental Europeans belonging to old families are not
given to parading the fact. They look upon the English
as being a new people, just as the English in turn look
down upon us. The fact that it is so, often causes an
Englishman to sneer at Continental titles. Even Thack-
eray gave his little thrust when he wrote " Titles not
:
costing much in the Roman territory, he had the clerk of

his banking-house made a marquis; and his lordship will
screw bajoccio out of you in exchange as dexterously as a
commoner would do. It is a comfort to be able to gratify

such grandees with a farthing or two it makes the poorest
man feel that he can do good." All those who have been
in patrician society in Italy, know that it is not a society
to sneer at. In " The Boudoir Cabal," Prince Casino,
wooing Grace Marvel, says, while smarting under some
slight he has received at the hands of Lord Horuette "I :
will get some diplomatic post, which will make me more

than the equal here of these English lords, and then you
will come to my own country, where people will adore
you, and they will say that never was a princess of our race
so fair, though we are a long line, carina. My ancestor got
his title six centuries since from Charles of Anjou, while
the ancestors of your puddle-blooded commercial peers
begged for pence in the highways." Others there are,
among the forty oldest families of Europe, who hold their

lineage, step by step, down the bloodstained fields of the

past, nearly four centuries further back,and whose aversion
for the English, as well as the American race, is based upon
their belief that gold is the god that both nations worship.
Certainly, were it so, we would merit the contempt that
is often expressed abroad for Americans and American
society, by those who, never having been out of their own

land, form their ideas of us from such plays as "Uncle
Sam." Baser than the love of distinction is the love of
gold, and that man who has no other claim to consideration
than his money-bags, is looked upon as a poor specimen of
humanity in every land.
Experience shows us that the desire for other distinctions
than money is as strong in republics as it is in kingdoms,
and the usurpation of them is even more common. Since
the last revolution in France, men have appropriated the
title of count, with only the faintest of reference to ques-
tions of estate and pedigree. The son of a Red Republican
"citizen," who marries a countess, follows the example
of the Portuguese and adopts the title of M. le Comte.
Not long ago an attempt was made by President Mac-
Mahon to suppress this practice of appropriating titular
dignities, but it appears to have been as unsuccessful as
unpopular measures usually are. Statesmen and notabil-
ities who do not possess them frequently betray their de-
sire to have them, as well as their jealousy of those whose
privileges, because of their titles, exceed theirown. Count
Bismarck accepted the most meaningless of all titles that
of Prince without principalities as his reward for his
priceless services for Germany. M. Thiers advocated, at
his dinner-table one day, the bestowal of titles and decor-
ations, saying :
" If you had been in power, you would
understand how happy one is to be able to reward men for
}heir services otherwise than with money."

OUR BEST SOCIETY. %
481
The social value of the de is enormous in Europe.

In Germany and in Italy one meets with fewer spurious
titles. The story of the miller who bought Brandenburg
is always fresh in Hans's mind as an evidence that class
permanent ones, and, as a
distinctions are not necessarily
where one can buy pedigrees with a little
journalist writes,
ready money, where titles are commodities quoted at par
or premium, according to the demand, and where every
brigand and bravo claims ducal ancestry, and is particu-
larly jealous of the family honor, there is really no occasion
to appropriate them by fraud or force. The knowledge of
these spurious claims caused our forefathers to look with
suspicion on all titled foreigners, and to class them with
tramps, and adventurers, and vagabonds. The title of
count is frequently given jocularly to some of the idle
swells in our cities, and not unfrequently abroad, for wher-
ever, as in France previous to the tempest of 1789, oppres-
sion has reigned triumphant, and the masses have been
long ground under the heel of iron class distinctions, titular
dignities have, in the popular dialect, come to represent
boundless, inflated, and unreal pretensions. Hence this
application to adventurers.
Men of humble origin, who have that grudge against the
well-born which all of them are said to possess, so invari-
ably decry all social claims having any foundation in good
birth, that a due value of its advantages has come to be a
test of the standing of a man's forefathers with many.
Those who have all the money that they want, are not
generally the ones who envy others the possession of it.
Those who come from " good stock " can bear to hear
other "good stock" spoken of without berating all "good
stock."
Pride of birth, however objectionable in the eyes of
many, confers at least one advantage on its possessor*
31
:
They who are reared in it from their cradle, according to

Bulwer, acquire so unconsciously an air of dignity or dis-
tinction, that it seems hereditary and inborn. " Only from
generations of pure descent are evolved the serene grace
devoid of languor, the quiet self-reliance so different from
self-assertion, and the carriage imperial without imperious-
ness." These are nature's gifts and cannot be acquired.
Lord Nelson said :

" It is better to be envied than pitied,"
and of all envy that is said to be the most rankling which
a low-born man feels towards the well-born.
In the year 1873, a Philadelphian, a man of culture, if
not wellbred, walked into the sitting-room of a New Eng-
land lady in New York, and found her busy over piles of
books and family papers, time-stained and dropping to
pieces, making out the necessary statistics for the class his-
tory of her son, under one of the requirements in the cir-
cular yearly sent to the students at Harvard College, which
requirement reads as follows
" II. Pedigree on father's side, tracing back the origin
of your family as far as possible, mentioning ancestors in

any way distinguished for example, if engaged in the

Revolution and particularly the history of those who
first came to this country Ancestral line of moth-
er's family in briefer form. What ancestors or relatives
have received a liberal education? When? Where?"
The Philadelphian, drawing a chair near the table, picked
up an old copy of armorial bearings with casque and mant-
ling, such as are often seen among descendants of our
.earliest settlers, with black, worm-eaten frames. " Where
did you pick up this lot of trash?" he asked. "That spe-
cial item of this
i
lot of trash came from the garret of my
9
great-great-uncle on my mother's side, who was a member

of the body which framed the Constitution of Massachusetts
in 1780," was the answer. "Some travelling tinker or
:
OUR BEST SOCIETY. .483
peddler's descendant then," was the impertinent reply, " as

all New England families are descended from one or the
other."
The lady felt the porcupine quills of inherited proclivi-
ties bristling aggressively, but restraining herself, replied
"Not all New England families, Mr. Sunjon;" and pick-
ing up a page of the material she was preparing, she added :
" History gives quite another account of my first paternal

ancestor in America. Howell, writing of him and his
twenty-r'ne contemporaneous settlers, says: They were
'
men of means and sterling worth. They were the Puritans

of England. They were more than mere colonists they
were the exponents of a new civilization, founded on the
idea that under God men could govern themselves. Their
flight from England, and self-exile on these shores, was
the strongest protest they could give against the divine
right of kings in civil and religious government/ Which
is in error, Mr. Sunjon, you or history?"
The Philadelphian evaded a direct answer, but grumbled
out something about taking no interest in family histories,
which want of interest is shared by most men (in the plu-
ral). The author of "Guy Livingstone" says: "I can
conceive of no curiosity more legitimate than that concern-
ing a family house or family annals;" but, as a rule, the
curiosity does not extend beyond one's own house and one's
own annals.
M. Hubner, while asserting that in the United States
one meets more frequently with pretentious and vulgar
people than with " des gens comme ilfaut," admits that our
Eastern cities have a society "plus exclusive que ne le sont
les coteries les plus inaccessibles des cours et des capitales
d'Europe."
But it is only within the last few years that Europeans
have been willing to admit that there are any American fami-

lies whose claims for exclusiveness are well substantiated.

"There cannot be any aristocracy in a democracy," they
say they have regarded us all as in the same category
:
all " born free and equal." The mistake made by them
had its foundation in our Declaration of Independence, the
utterance of the wisest statesmen of that time which tried
men's souls, but science has made the seeming wisdom of
one hundred years ago foolishness in more than one dog-
matically given opinion, and we are now willing to ac-
knowledge not only the superiority of blooded animals on
the race-course, but the advantages which the human being
derives from transmitted qualities of the mind and heart.
Had the framers of our Declaration of Independence taken
into consideration, as they ought to have done, this truth,
and with it another, viz.* that even were all men born free
and equal, so long as there are differing temperaments and
capacities, so long will one man outstrip another in the race
of life, they might have built our republic on a more solid
basis than the one they have reared for it. Men are not
all born equal, and if they were they would not remain so.
There is one kind of exclusiveness that is creditable,

another kind that is reprehensible. In illustration of the
latter kind, an incident may be given, which will show
what mistakes exclusive people are liable to make in their
judgments of others.
A party of Americans, in Eome, were arranging for an
excursion, when an English lady, who had made their ac-
quaintance at Villa Nardi, Sorrento, called upon them, and
hearing their plans, intimated her wish to join them. The
chaperon, a benevolent, middle-aged woman, immediately
extended the necessary invitation, which was at once ac-
cepted ; but the exclusive ladies of the party felt disposed
to resent the liberty that had been taken, and consequently
treated the stranger rather coldly. Shortly after the ex-
eursion, the benevolent lady invited the English woman to

drive with her, hoping to atone for the coldness of the other
ladies. Again the invitation was accepted, and the two,
seated in a roomy landau, with coachman and footman on
the box, proceeded to the Corso, to take a turn there before
going up the Pincian hill. Among the landaus that dashed
past them was one of unusual elegance in all its appoint-
ments, the footmen in full livery standing behind. In the
carriage was seated a woman of middle age, of strikingly
distinguished appearance, holding a little girl on her lap,
and beside her a much younger woman, as beautiful as a
woman with brunette complexion, bright color, glorious
eyes and hair, and perfect features can be.
As the carriages flew past, unmistakable marks of the

most intimate recognition passed betweenits occupants and
the English lady. Again on the Pincian, without repeat-

ing the bow, they smiled, or made some signal with their
hands each time the carriages passed. At last the curiosity
of the benevolent lady was stimulated so far, that she could

no longer resist the inquiry, " "Who are your friends ?"
" My sister and her daughter/' was the reply.
Madam, not to be thwarted, continued :
" The elder lady
is very fine-looking, and the younger one is so like the
Princess T , whom I met at one of 's receptious
the other day, that I thought at first it was she."
" You are right, it is she/' was the quiet answer. The
Princess T is the niece of Lord D , Earl of ,
and is called the most beautiful woman in Rome. The

prince is one of the wealthiest and most influential of the
Italian nobles. The American lady enjoyed a quiet laugh
over the exclusiveness of the younger members of her
party.
That exclusiveness which grows out of varying degrees
of culture, and of varying grades of society marked by
different customs and habits, by observance or non-obser-

vance of certain forms, is a creditable exclusiveness. It
has existed and must continue to exist in all civilized lands,
with as much force in a republic as in a kingdom . Our

nobility then, is an order which takes precedence over all
other orders of nobility. It is the nobility of culture, and

it possesses this advantage, that every aspirant for a place
in its ranks may secure his position there, if he fits him-
self to hold it.
Wherever that true culture exists which lies not merely

in the enlightenment of the intellect but equally as much
in the moral strength, and in their united outward mani-
festation of manners, there will be found our best society.
Self-control and unselfishness are indispensable qualities
for this society. The uncultured man gives free course to
his joy and his sorrow, his good-will and his anger the ;
cultivated makes it an honor to be able to govern these

outbursts of feeling, to bear trial with submission, and to
show moral courage when requisite. In no place is there
so wide a field for the exercise of this quality as in society.
" It is the glory of a man to pass by a transgression/' says
Scripture, yet how often is moral courage needed to put
but this one injunction into practice. It is so easy to resent,
it is so hard to forgive. " Do
unto others as you would
have others do unto you," says our Saviour. " Do unto
others as others do unto you," say the uncultivated in-
stincts of the human heart, and so, in a society where the
uncultivated predominate, fancied rudenesses are resented,
and civilities misunderstood, while the seething fire of vin-
dictive passions, little by little, burns out all that is kindly
in sentiment or noble in nature.
Here is another incentive to induce the young to make
themselves worthy of the best society, for the finer the cul-
ture, the higher the development, the less, we find of that
rudeness and vulgarity which characterizes beings only

half-developed from the gorilla stage of existence up to the
perfect man, and who keep the society they have access to
in a ferment.
The school of home is the best school that life affords for
conquering self. By performing in the domestic circle all
the courtesies of life as faithfully as beyond it ; by the ex-
ercise of that charity that thinketh no evil ; by the practice
of that forgiveness which all human beings will stand in
need of when the scenes of life close round them, it will
become easy and natural to be courteous, charitable, and
forgiving in all the relations of life. Rest assured, that
man or woman, that boy or girl, who is rude and ill-man-
nered, outside of the domestic circle, is still worse when
within Those who are thoughtful to please, anxious to
it.
avoid what annoys and perplexes, or is wounding, at home,

will be equally considerate abroad. If any one's true char-
acter is to be ascertained, study him at home. If he stands
that test, be sure that he will never betray any confidence
reposed in him.
Nature has not gifted us all with great talents, nor
placed us all in the best society. Desirable as it may
seem to be so placed, there are many of us who would not
feel at home were we there. But though we may not all
be learned, or witty, or accomplished, or move in fashion-
able circles, there is still one gift that every one may pos-
sess, which pleases more than all else combined, without
which, indeed, all else is valueless, kindness of heart.
There is a charm in that which never fails to please.
From it is born that consideration for the feelings of
others which, with culture, makes the true nobleman, the
true noblewoman. Kind hearts are more than coronets
the world over, and so we come back again to our nobility
the nobility of cultivated minds and hearts.
There is no better society in Europe than can be found

in cultured circles in the United States. Here, as every-
where in the best society, those members who are not nat-
urally kindhearted, must assume the appearance of so
being, because cultivated society demands the appearance
where the reality not exist, and does not enrol
does
among its permanent members those who fail in this, its
first requisite.
Foreigners who find themselves in circles characterized

by bad manners and bad morals, often say that we have
no good society but when they are introduced into circles
;
of more refinement, they are quick to acknowledge that

there are no women superior to our own none who are
better educated, more charming, or more virtuous than
our best women are.
This is proved by the constantly-increasing number of

love matches between foreigners of distinction and our
countrywomen. There is not a titled nobleman of good
character who could not marry a woman in his own land
that would bring him a larger dowry if he would take a
wife out of the bourgeoisie than most American wives
would bring him, but such a companion for life might not
be able to meet his requirements, while in the best Amer-
ican society he finds women who are the equals of his
own class in breeding, cultivation, and manners.
Some Americans have a way of sneering at " penniless
dukes and popinjay marquises who marry American girls."
If they were asked why it is that so few of the American
girls who remain abroad year after year, until they are
known in foreign circles as being "a drug in the marriage
market," are not provided for (if titles are as thick as
blackberries in August, as they assert), they would proba-
bly be at loss to explain the reason satisfactorily. The
truth is, men of cultivation, and fine feelings, and good
*
manners, with titles, bear about the same relation to so-

ciety in Europenumber, that thoroughbred gen-
as to
tlemen here bear in mixed society* to persons wanting in
breeding and culture. We hear occasionally of an Amer-

ican girl making a miserably unhappy match abroad
wooed and won by some worthless nobleman, who could
not persuade any woman in his own circle to marry him.
Such marriages should serve as warnings to our women
that foreigners with no character, although they be of
noble birth, are no more to be trusted than are American
men of no character.
The son of the so-called aristocrat of to-day in America,
and the son of one of the oldest of European noblemen in
Europe, may, by some turn of the wheel of fortune, be
found working for their daily bread before the years of
middle age have been reached. Is the American any less
a gentleman, the man of title any less a nobleman, be-
cause, instead of shamefully throwing himself upon the
charity of his relatives, he has preferred independence with
honor? Honor and shame, says the poet, from no condi-
tion rise ; act well your part, there all the" honor lies.
Work elevates, idleness degrades. Calvert tells us that

idleness lies at the root ofmost of the evils that mankind
suffer from, and that the minds that are busy to keep other
minds idle, are doing the basest work that a man can do.
The idle are blind to their own worthlessness, but no others
are blind to it.
They who study peculiarities of life in different sections

of our republic are invariably struck with the superiority
of that society in which the majority maintains right views
with regard to the education and development of their chil-
dren, and in reference to instilling correct views as to "the
dignity of labor." Men and women who look upon the
idle man of to-day as tli3 representative gentleman of his
time, and who for this reason bring up their sons in idle-
ness, them to be just what Chancellor Kent says they
fit
are, namely, nuisances in society. The New England idea

is the same as that of the great English barrister, and in-
deed the cultivated New England man is more like, and

looks more like, the cultivated Englishman, than like the
gentleman of any other section of his own land. A writer
in "The Galaxy " attributes this resemblance between the
inhabitants of New England and old England to the fact
that a race of men cannot materially change its physical
traits in the course of two centuries, to whatever conditions
of climate or other external influences it may have been
subjected. Up he says, there was not

to thirty years ago,
in England itself a more purely English people than
that of New England.
Bagehot, in his work, " The English Constitution,"
says :
" No one can doubt that the New England States,
if they were a separate community, would have an educa-
tion, a political capacity, and an intelligence such as the
numerical majority of no people, equally numerous, has
ever possessed. "
Wherever New Englanders go, whether it be as teach-
ers, as men of business, or as members of social circles,
they carry with them their own healthy ideas, vigorous

opinions, and indomitable energies, infusing them into the
communities where they dwell, and circulating new blood
through the old veins, while in those towns where the first
have been emigrants from all European nations,

settlers
with no preponderance of Anglo-Saxon blood, and no large

proportion of descendants from New England families,
settling later, it is found that the business men are not, as
a. rule, highly cultivated men. They have not had the
liberal education that the business men of New England
have had. The question naturally arises, "Why is this?"
And the answer is found in the fact that, until after our
civil war, men of business in these towns were not consid-
ered the equals of idle men, or of professional men even.
Quite naturally, parents, ambitious for their 'children's
social position, did not wish to have them go into business,
and chose professions for them ; while those who did go
into business did not receive the liberal education which
was a necessity for the professional man.
The old saying, that manners make the man, ought to
be changed to education makes the man, and manners are
the gauge of his degree of culture.
Business men, with professional men, are now the lead-
ing men in all our towns and cities ; they are, as Calvert
says, the men of influence, of solid worth and weight, who
are teaching those who have despised labor, the lesson
that mankind rests on work, moves on work, and holds its
place in the great onward march of civilization only by
work.
If the foundation of our republic is self-government, its
corner-stone is labor. If it draws its breath of life from

character, to change the simile character which the is
result of self-government what breath but corrupting

miasma could it draw from those stagnant characters which
are too torpid for the infusion of progressive ideas?
The man, the man who does not hold his riches and
idle
his talents for the use ofmankind, as does the manufac-
turer with his operatives, the merchant with his subordi-
nates, who knows of no interests outside of and beyondf
his own family, or his own selfish hobbies, is left, he and
his, uncomfortably behind in these days. The men of
business that stride forward, will walk past him or over
him. Thus it was with the French noblesse after 1789;
and so it is now with " old families " that will net learn.
In these electric times they are thrust from their thrones
by families that have aptitude for new things, Calvert

tells us. An old race, he says, that cannot take in new
principles, thereby shows that it is exhausted, is become
mentally barren.
Various essays, worth preserving, were written by for-
eigners and our own journalists, during the Centennial year,
upon the distinguishing peculiarities of the American race
and of American society. To New York was given the
palm for a cosmopolitan spirit, and for a gay society rival-
ling that of Paris.
Philadelphia society received the following tribute: Its
merits are of that quiet, undemonstrative kind, that are
best appreciated by long acquaintance. If not brilliant, it
is sound and sincere; if exclusive, it is home-loving and

hospitable within its prescribed limits ; if somewhat dull*
its best society is never vulgar.
Of the society of our capital it has been said : The ele~
ments which go to make up that grand compound which

we call Washington society and all admit it is a most
fascinating conglomerate are numerous and varied. One
is continually brought face to face with persons of both
sexes as to whom one wonders how they ever escaped from
the obscurity they adorned and found their way to salons
where they jostle the ancienne noblesse. One finds here a
number of those whose " forbears," to use the homely word,
took the foremost places which others who think it not wise
to pry into ancestral records now occupy. The members
of Congress from the rural districts, to whom hitherto a
" husking bee" or similar provincial gathering, including
ministerial donation parties, have been the highest form of
social dissipation, including both sexes, are invited to dine
with foreign ministers who have been educated in the eti-
quette of the table as thoroughly as in the "small-talk**

of drawing-rooms, and the manoeuvring of diplomacy.
;
Boston society was commented upon as follows : A per-

fectly unique feature of Boston is the aristocracy it breeds.
There is no other American city that possesses this ele-
ment. This American aristocracy has, of course, no titles
but an aristocracy it is, nevertheless. Some of its mem-
bers are richer than others; a few are of very limited
means but all
; keep up their traditions, gentility of man-
ners, and purity of blood, just as sternly as any patrician
family of Tuscany or Old Castile. The existence of this
aristocracy gives a peculiar character to Boston. It makes
money a secondary consideration ; wealth is less sought
for ; business is less exciting, and the whole social machin-
ery accordingly works much more smoothly. There is no
rush either in the street or in the counting-house. Xobody
seems to be in a hurry either to make a fortune or to ruin
himself, and the Xew York alternative of Murray Hill or
hell seems to be unknown here. This is supposed to have
a very beneficial influence on the moral condition of the
community at all events, the historians think so, though
;
some people outside deny it. But what is true beyond any
question is that this aristocracy, living on the incomes,
large or small, which it possesses, does all the work of cul-
ture for which Boston is both so celebrated and so much
sneered at. It may be safely asserted that there is no town
on the face of the globe which has ever accumulated within
the same space and time such an amount of intellectual
and artistic resources.
This is a foreigner's one-sided opinion. Every one who

knows anything of the best society in New York or in
Philadelphia, and in other of our cities as well, knows that
in all of them there are families who keep up their tradi-
manners, and pride of blood just as sternly
tions, cultivated
as do the descendants of the Puritans of England. To the
Puritan, the Huguenot, and the Quaker colonists we owe,

in common, our debt of gratitude as a people. This element

of aristocracy is kept out of sight more in Philadelphia
than it is New York, because, while
either in Boston or in
the Puritans and the Huguenots preserved with great care
their family traditions and insignia of good descent, the
Quakers as studiously avoided all the evidences of worldly
pride. Consequently there are among them families in
whose veins flows some of the oldest blood in England
older than that of any peer of the present time, some of
the members of which are ignorant of the fact. It may
be said that they would be utterly indifferent to it if they
did know it, but all experience shows us that there is no
such thing as indifference concerning one's ancestry, that
the peasant preserves his records, where he has any, as
carefully as the peer.
Some Quaker families have handed down, from gen-
eration to generation, their family Bibles with the same
scrupulous care that the New England and the Virginia
colonistshave observed in behalf of their family portraits,
old silver and armorial bearings, brought with them from
the mother country. A family Bible of the edition of 1 6 1 6,
printed in London, is still in possession of a New Jersey
Quaker family, which has descended eight generations in
this country, in the line of the oldest member of each
generation who bore the Christian name, of the ancestor
that brought it with him from Devonshire, in England,
1677. The family (the Devonshire Moores) became ex-
tinct in England more than a century ago, and the heirs in
this country were then advertised for j a property of mil-
lions of pounds sterling accruing to them ; but the descend-
ants of the old Quaker colonist, true to their principles,
answered that they had enough of this world's goods, and

refused to take the necessary legal steps which would have
kept one of the noblest castles in England from falling to
the crown. Of such staff were our forefathers made.

"Where are there any men worthy of them now?
In another Quaker household exists a family Bible of
the Geneva version, printed in 1599. A very finely exe-
cuted drawing of a greyhound in this Bible was the means
by which the family were able to identify themselves with
the English family of the same name owning the very
estates at "Ayno-on-the-hill " in Oxfordshire, near North-
amptonshire, from which the first ancestor emigrated,* after
having been imprisoned in England on account of his re-
ligious faith. But enough has been said to show that the
Quakers possess in common with the Puritans and the early
Dutch colonists, the same elements of aristocracy claimed
by this English writer exclusively for the Bostonians.
There is no denying that the Quakers also have kept up
to a certain degree the education and the cultivation which
has always distinguished them as a sect; although, possibly
for the reason that their schools and colleges have not,
until late years, presented equal advantages with those of
New England, there has not been sufficient progress made
in the advancement of correct views concerning the value
of a liberal education to insure that degree of culture
among Quakers engaged in trade, which is so generally
found among the Boston business men.
As soon as parents will give their sons going into trade
the same liberal education which is now reserved for those
who are to take up professions (as is done in France among
the wealthy men of the provinces), then we can glory in
the sneer of Europeans which sets us down as "a nation of
business men." Times have changed since business men
were looked down upon and excluded from clubs. Only
* Richard Haynes. By the marriage of Charlotte Haynes (heiress),

to a duke of Bridgewater, the Haynes estate has passed into another
family.
496 SENSIBI/E ETIQUETTE.
one club in aristocratic England now shuts its doors upon

them. A European, who had been passing some months
in America, falling among its best circles, found himself at
an English watering-place, and more than once, at the pro-
vincial club of the town, took occasion to answer some of
the ill-natured " flings " which some Englishmen delight
in showering on Americans, though of course not in their
presence. " "Well, I dare say they are improving as a
people, but you must acknowledge that they are awful
murderers of the King's English," answered the attacking
Englishman. " On the contrary," said the European, " I
have heard the King's English worse murdered in the six
weeks that I have been a member of this club, than in the
six months that I was in America."
To return to " the labor question." Zimmerman says
that the first desire of every active mind is employment;
and that from the monarch on the throne to the laborer
in the cottage, every man should have a daily task. Bage-
hotsays that business really interests more than pleasure;
and this may be one reason why we find the sons of English
earls and dukes embarking in trade. Prince Bismarck
even has a paper mill, and displayed the product of his
works at the World's Exposition at Vienna. The Cavalier
di F., of Florence, in addition to his important labors as
member of Parliament, gives personal attention to his enor*

mous business the exportation of marble and rags.
Yet there are Americans who still think it a passport to
favor with those high in position in European society, who
have carefully mentioned the fact that they were not busi-
ness men soon after an introduction to a foreigner. Could
they realize the effect produced on sensible people by this
announcement, they would be more wise in future.
Equally foolish and self-denouncing is the course of those
other Americans who scatter innuendoes against pride of race,
and affect to despise it ; for, as has been well said, those only
sneer at it who are ignorant of their own descent. In these
times of corruption more than ever before, is there need that
pride of worthy ancestry should be encouraged, and stainless
names be handed down from parents to children as the most
precious heirlooms in a republic, heirlooms which noth-
ing but disgrace can rob of the advantages which they
confer. Pride of ancestry is innate, and cannot be crushed
out by poverty, nor by the ridicule of those who know
nothing of the past history of their families; for, although
that power of change which is mightier than thrones or
principalities, is ever at work, leaving its traces in the
impoverishing of many an ancient line as the centuries
vanish, it cannot stain an unstained name ; and herein lies
the long-continued vitality of pride of race. Pride of

position, pride of wealth, pride of rank, all succumb before
thispower of change, leaving only that pride of worth
which not even poverty can subdue, until culture has failed
to do her share in sustaining it. This pride is genuine
and worthy pride; it looks upon no labor as degrading;
while false pride, fostered by the- sentiments of a society
rotten to the core, as far as correct views of the ennobling
power of work are concerned, leads its possessor to prefer
idleness with dependence instead of labor with indepen-
dence. Genuine pride causes its possessor to feel that no
work, not even the menial occupations of a billiard-marker
or a stone-breaker, can degrade a worthy name. The last
member of the noble Italian family Foscari acted on the
stage for a livelihood ; the last scion of the noble French
house of de Courcey was a carpenter at Bordeaux ; a de-
scendant of a peer died recently in a charity hospital in
London, after having hawked books in the streets for a
living, rather than make his wants known to his numerous
titled and wealthy relatives ; even Louis Philippe taught
32
school in the days of his necessity.* All countries have

their decayed or reduced families. In America, wealth is
seldom held in one family for more than three generations;
but though the wealth disappears for a time, the resolute
blood which flowed in the veins of those who made it,
transmits its qualities to descendants who, if they hold
right views of work, preferring independence with toil to
ease with dependence, looking upon no form of labor as
degrading, are sure to win it back again. God helps those
who help themselves.
Men who have made their fortunes speedily by lucky
speculations, or slowly by long-continued and faithful at-
tention to business, with men who have inherited their
money, all rank in the same category, if they have no cul-
ture to recommend them to hold a permanent place in our
best society, even though they should be lineal descendants
of some of the oldest and proudest families in Europe.
For a time, society may be
beguiled by their hospitality,
or led by some sort or another to meet under
curiosity of
the roofs of such; but when curiosity is satisfied and hos-
pitalities require returns, society drops those who lack its
requirements in manners and culture, unless it is for its

interest to keep up a show of kind feeling. Such are the
persons who, though in society, are made to feel that they
are not of it; and as long as there are cads and snobs in
the world of fashion, so long will there be found people
whose only return for hospitalities from this class will be
impertinences.
It has been shown that old families go down from lack
of culture, more than from want of money, together with
a lack of correct ideas as to what kinds of work are degrad-
* A Philadelphia]! once said, that a man might as well be a scav-

enger as a school-teacher, in that city, as far as social position was
concerned.
ing, and what kinds not degrading, to their station in life.

We have also seen that in order to remove all grounds for
the plea that the associations of business have a tendency
to lower the tone of thought and rob the manners of that
degree of refinement which our best society demands as its
passport, the same advantages of culture must be given to

our young men who enter counting-houses as to those who
choose professions. In the meantime let men who are not
in business remember if they betray any lack of culture
they will be far more severely dealt with, by persons capa^
ble of judging, than will the men who have not found time
in the cares of business to perfect themselves in the evi-
dences of culture which the cultured require.
There are always found in every community small souls
who, judging Others by their own ignoble standard of pride,
fancy they can wound families by public allusions to the
occupation by which inherited money was made, or by
sneers at the business which has brought success to a busi-
ness man. Some of the letters published in "Puck" last
summer contained such allusions to the antecedents of
Xew York families. The only humiliation possible to a
cultivated person, or to one holding right views of the
relative merits of labor and idleness, must arise from the
thought that these small souls belong to thelmman family,
and that the individuals who hold such belittling ideas,
and write such slurring vulgarities, are in one sense their
brothers. The only gospel to regenerate such natures is
the gospel of work. When they have once subscribed to

its tenets, life will open out new fields for them, in which
they can seek that success which they have envied in others,
and learn the force of the lines already quoted :
Honor and shame from no condition rise;

Act well your part, there all the honor lies.
Success generally attends the exertion of those who start

On this basis.
A who had gone
nobleman, reduced in circumstances,
into business in Europe,was asked whether he made a
good business man. He answered, " I do not know. I
only know that I make a good business."
The laws of change work even more wonderful revo-
lutions in Europe than with us. The story is told of
Charles XV, that after his coronation at Drontheim,
upon his return to his capital, he passed the night at
the house of a landed proprietor whose family had care-
fully guarded for more than eight hundred years the rec-
ord of its descent from one of the old Scandinavian kings.
" If all had gone right," said the landholder to Charles
XV, "I would have been crowned king at 'Drontheim to-
day instead of you !" " But all did not go right for you,"
answered the king. And in this w ay many may console
T
themselves for the hard blows dealt by fate. Had all gone
right for them, they might to-day have been enjoying the
wealth and the position which have fallen to the lot of
some of their acquaintances, or they might even have held
among the princes and the potentates of the earth.
places
Whether they would have been any happier with the addi-
tional cares, responsibilities, and envyings which wealth
and distinction shower upon their possessors, is another
theme for consideration.
It has been demonstrated in a previous chapter that
neither wealth nor distinction is a necessary passport to our
best society, but that good manners are an essential requi-
site. The higher the society, the fewer are the social inhu-
manities wdiich are encountered. Those persons who have
access only to so-called fashionable society find in its ranks
many wellbred men and women, just as in a garden, roses
and lilies blossom in the same soil with flaunting marigolds
OUR BEST SOCIETY. 50i
and gay hollyhocks, and just as the beauty of the roses and
lilies makes even the contrast of the coarse flowers not un-
pleasing, so the courtesies of the wellbred atone, for the

irritating social barbarities which narrow minds, bad hearts,
and ignoble natures delight in inflicting.
One of the first requirements of good breeding is to pass

over without notice all omissions and commissions. This
is the wisest course, as well as the course of the worldly
wise. Persons unaccustomed to rudenesses, and those whose
organizations make it impossible ever to get accustomed to
them, sometimes find it difficult to refrain from rehearsing
incivilities; but no other dignified notice can ever betaken
than that which is shown in avoiding the societvof the ill-
mannered persons who inflict them. It gives too much

importance to ignorance and self-conceit to publish incivil-
ities. Besides, those who use the lash like to see that it
has brought blood.

There are some sensitive natures whom social inhuman-
ities affect like thorns festering in a wound. They turn
and turn them, looking to see how the thorns have inflamed
and swollen the delicate nerves and tissues. Pull out the
thorns, bandage the bleeding flesh, show it to no one, keep
it out of sight, and before you know it the pain has gone.
This may not be easy to do in youth; for youth is im-
patient and quick to take offence, and equally quick to
resent, where the nature is not under the control of Chris-
tian principles. Age learns to be compassionate, to make
allowances for those who have had fewer advantages in
their youth than others; to listen less readily to the inven-
and the whispers of slanderers, and is
tions of talebearers,
not quick to form judgments of others from recitals of
rudenesses which may have had no foundation in fact. It
i soon enough to believe persons capable of wanton rude<
ness when you have witnessed their rudeness.

A large proportion of our dislikes spring from real o*

fancied slights, from idle gossip, and from trials of oui
temper, which it is our duty to pass over.
Undoubtedly the best manners of our best society are
found in the most exclusive circles of our cities but no ;
circle is exclusive enough to be able to keep out all the

unmannerly. Foreigners are quick to notice that in New
England there is more respect shown towards those who
are advancing in years, and to the aged, than is elsewhere
seen in America but this respect is everywhere the distin-
;
guishing mark of our best society. Any want of what is

due to those who have passed the noon of life, and are on
its declining slope, in short
any lack of respectful atten-
tions to elder persons, such as children are trained to give
by worthy mothers, is a characteristic of plebeian blood
and of untrained youth.
Yet as in a republic, far more than under monarchial
governments, men have it in their power to raise them-
selves above the disadvantages which plebeian blood entails
to stations of great honor and responsibility ; therefore,
birth should be held as entirely of secondary consideration
in social claims. If true to our principles, antecedents
would never be mentioned in connection with such claims,
people would then say, " The man has not used his oppor-
tunity for self-education ; therefore avoid him," instead of
as now : " His grandfather was a stage-driver, so of course
he can guide a four-in-hand uncommonly well, but he has
no savoir-vivre." In Florence, some years since, a hand-
some, well-dressed woman was shunned by Americans, be-
cause rumor spread the report that she had once lived as
kitchen-maid with a well-known New York gentleman.
The story may have been true, but it was probably an in-
vention ; and, unfortunately, America has no records to

turn to, to confirm or contradict such fabrications. This
is one of the weaknesses of our social structure, and the

only way to overcome it is to make education, and not
birth, the test of the individual. Life is too short to hob-
nob with uncongenial and illiterate persons, who have no
other social claims than those which a well-known name
confers; and agreeable, wellbred persons are too few in
number to lose the opportunity of enjoying each other's
society because some envious woman or cowardly man has
stigmatized one of those persons as low-born. " La
famille est mats pas precisement de la vielle roehe,"
riche,
was once the reply of a Philadelphia born lady when asked

by a foreigner in Washington if she knew a certain family
in her own city. Any allusion to the age of the family
was unnecessary, as the stranger had asked the simple
question, "Do you know Mr. and Mrs. Blank?" When
he afterwards learned that this same family had a history
of about two hundred years in America, and a descent
from one of the oldest families of the gentry in England,
he lost his confidence in the reliability of information on
such subjects in a country where antecedents are invented
by enemies, and published to the world, more frequently
than are the true histories of its families.
But it is sheer folly to place any weight upon descent in

judging of the merits of families, excepting in illustration
of the passage of Holy Writ, that a " tree ie known by its
fruits." Where the ancestors have been men, and still
more important, women of culture, we expect the fruit of

the tree to be worthy of its roots. Had the American
lady in Florence really been a kitchen-maid with mean
parentage, and had she, by persistent energy of character
and systematic cultivation of her powers of mind (with
that attention to manners which is requisite), raised her-
self from the position of a scullion to be an object for the
shafts of that Diana who loves a shining mark quite as
well as death does, would she not deserve the esteem ot

the estimable, more than would the woman who is the
possessor of advantages, which transmitted culture and
careful training can alone confer?
There are many who, though they will not confess it,
woman demeans, herself
nevertheless hold the idea that a
by manual labor, and that if she wishes to be considered
a gentlewoman she must lead an aimless, useless, idle life.
Our ways and our habits have been so gradually altered

by civilization and increase of property, that all gentle-
women lead in these days very different lives from those

of their ancestresses. The life led by an English lady of
rank in the times of King Edward IV., would disgust the
daughter of a rich New England farmer of the present
day. A
page in the diary of one reads as follows:
" Rose at four o'clock, and helped Catharine to milk the
cows. Six o'clock, breakfasted ; the buttock of beef too
much boiled, and the beer a little of the stalest. Seven,
went walk with the lady, my mother, in the courtyard.
to
Ten, went to dinner till eleven, rose from the table, the
company all desirous of walking in the fields. Four, went
to prayers. Six, fed the hogs and poultry. Seven, supper
on the table. Nine o'clock, the company fast asleep;
these late hours are very disagreeable."
American ladies of high position are not expected to
milk cows and feed pigs, but if circumstances oblige them
to perform such menial duties, it is a mistake to fancy that
it can abate one jot or one tittle of their ladyhood. The
lady who accepts the position of a housekeeper is a lady
and sometimes more of one than the woman who em-
still,
ploys her. If there were less false pride upon the subject,
and reduced gentlewomen would take such positions, in-
stead of swelling the number of teachers that vainly seek
situations with salaries far from commensurate to the
value of their services, how much might their own com-

fort in iife be increased, to say nothing of the advantages
which teachers would reap by diminishing the competition.
Many years ago, a pretentious young woman and a snob-
bish young man (brother and sister), after their return
home from an evening party, were criticizing the company^
quite unaware that their sensible old uncle was lying
awake in his chamber, and could hear every word from
where they stood in the corridor. "Why, even the Grin-
ders were there, and you know their grandfather was a
grocer; I was never in such a mixed company/' said the
sister. " And we never will be again, if I can help it,"
answered the brother. The uncle called out, " Children,
what do you think your grandfather was? He was a
boot-maker, and some people say not a very honest one
either. Now, go to bed."
It is just this class of families who are always the most
interested in the antecedents of others. Nine cases out of
ten the man who, whenever any name is mentioned, tells
you who the grandfather was, does not know much about
his own grandparents. We always reach after the things
that we do not possess, and the man of no family, when he
acquires position, is always harping upon the subject of
birth. With him it is not, "Are they well-educated and
agreeable people ?" but " Who are they ? What was their
father's business ? Are they in society? Who was their grand-
father?"
It is time enough to go back into antecedents when any
allianceby marriage is contemplated. Then every father
and mother is justified in questioning closely to see whe-
ther there are any physical weaknesses, moral defects, or
blood-taints to be transmitted to another generation.
Yet it must be admitted that every one does take more
or less interest and satisfaction in hearing of the antecedents
of supercilious or pretentious people, and learning that

"the stock" they came from does not warrant us to expect
an j less pretension, any less superciliousness. But we
should not exalt family into that importance which it justly
retains in countries where property is entailed, or where to
be of good birth is supposed to entail culture as a necessary
consequence. As has already been said, an old family
will lose its prestige if its members neglect that degree of
culture which enabled their ancestors to take, and to hold,
a foremost position in the ranks of society. "It takes
three generations to make a gentleman," says Sir Robert
Peel ; but, alas ! it takes only one generation to undo the
work. Just as the proper development of the physique
through several generations produces a higher type of or-
ganization, so the cultivation of the moral and spiritual
nature elevates the human soul,and gives us a higher type
of moral and spiritual life in the individual. Here aptly
recur the words of Caius Marius, again giving emphasis
to the truth that it is not what our ancestors made them-
selves, but what we make ourselves, that our standing, our
merits, our influence depends upon. " The glory of ances-
tors casts a light, indeed, upon their posterity ; but it only
serves to show what the descendants are. It alike exhibits
to public view their degeneracy and their worth." An
English author very sensibly defines the duties of the indi-
vidual, or rather his proper objects in life if he wishes to
fit himself for good society, to make himself better in every
respect than he is; to render Himself agreeable to every
one with whotn he has to do; and to improve, if necessary,
the society in which he is placed. If he can do this, he
will not want good society long. It is in the power of every
man to create it for himself. An agreeable and polished
person attracts like light, and every kind of society which
is worth entering will soon and easily open its doers to
him, and be glad to have him in its circle. As surely as

water finds its level, so surely will they who are fitted for
the best society find their way to a permanent place in it;
while those who are not fitted for it, who find the observ-
ance of its forms irksome, may be tolerated in circles where
they are well known but they carry no passport that will
;
admit them into the best society of other circles. It there-

fore benefits society that such are excluded, for it would
become no better than a beer garden were they in the ma-
jority. Wealth, mighty power as it is, cannot keep the
head of vulgarity long above water in the sea of society.
It must go down. Not low birth, then, but neglect of
that degree of self-culture in mind and manners, which is
the passport to our best society, can alone place the barrier
of exclusion before its doors. " If some of our millionaires
had studied their grammars and behavior-books in the

respite from business, would the cultivated men and
women who dined with the quondam shop-boy and me-
chanic, have been sneered at for that worship of gold
which induced them to hobnob with vulgarity and endure
the repeated neglect of the commonest forms of etiquette ?"
asks an English writer. Some one has said that it is the
mission of America to vulgarize the world. Not if our
women are true to themselves and to their duties, teaching
our youth that their demeanor to their elders should be full
of respect that the demeanor of man to woman should be
;
deferential; for where such ideas prevail, forms can be dis-

pensed with without leading to that inevitable vulgarity
which that state of society exhibits where both forms and
deference are neglected. From familiarity to indecency
there is but one step ; and if a woman overlooks any want
of due respect, or the slightest familiarity, failing to show
her disapproval in her manner, she may expect it will be
repeated with more liberty. Let it be, then, impressed
upon the minds of our daughters that familiarity leads to

disrespect, disrespect to vulgarity, vulgarity or indecency
to vice, and vice to misery. Even Godwin, who says,
" Morality is nothing but a calculation of consequences,"
admits that action to be the best which produces the greatest
sum of happiness ; and that vice is a wrong calculation and
virtue a right cal ulation of consequences.
Familiarity and disrespect are not found in our best
society any more than are vice and vulgarity. A kind con-
sideration for the feelings of others, the absence of all pre-
tence, and conversation leading away from gossip and
slander, characterizes it here as everywhere.
No was ever written of any woman than
better eulogy
that which appeared in the " Pennsylvania Mercury,"
June 9th, 1786, of a young lady belonging to one of the
leading families in the United States. A few lines from
it read as follows: "If the frailties of her companions was
the topic of conversation, she spoke but to vindicate; when

their virtues were admired, she joined with a fervency that
testified her liberality. . . . No motives influenced her
conduct but the happiness of her fellow-creatures."
Where such women are found women " educated in
the paths of prudence and virtue," there will be found our
best society.
The best society is not always gay society ; it may be

a gay circle, or it may be a literary one, or it may be
made up of literary people andgay people, or of people
neither literary nor gay ; but, in order to be our best society ,
it must be largely composed of well-born, well-trained,
and highly cultured families. Let the foreigner who asserts

that " America has no fine society," remember that he has
not seen all our circles. Wherever a want of true refine-
ment marks the circle, where culture is deficient and bad
manners prevail, no matter how much wealth may lend its

OUR EEST SOCIETY. 509
support to vulgarity, he need not fancy he has seen our

best society. But when he finds himself in a circle that is
governed by the same laws that govern the most refined

circles in his own land
wheu he meets ladies and gentle-
men whose manners are the manners of the true gentle-
woman and the true gentleman everywhere, then, and not
until then, has he seen
'
' our best society ?"

CHAPTER XVII.
HOME LIFE THE DISCIPLINES OF LIFE IMMORTAL LIFE,
" Crowned or crucified the same

Glows the flame
Of her deathless love divine.
Still the blessed mother stands,
In all lands,
As she watched beside thy cradle and by mine."

Emma Lazarus.
" Nothing keeps the heart so fresh and young, saves it from bitter-
ness and corrosion through the cares and conflicts and disappoint-
ments of life, as the daily enjoyment of a happy home. May I always
keep this in remembrance, and do everything that lies in my power
to make our home the happiest spot on earth for our children." From
a Mother's Journal of 1856-57.
" Home should be pure and happy, a sacred altar of love, a school for
Sympathy and forbearance a centre from which an impulse for wider
;
work may spring, and whence self-sacrifice in daily trifles may swell
into the self-sacrifice of a life for universal objects."
Kev. S. A. Brooke,
All men move
Under a canopy of love
As broad as the blue sky above.
. . Doubt and trouble, fear and pain
And anguish all are sorrows vain
E'en death itself shall not remain,
Though weary deserts we may tread
A dreary labyrinth may thread
Through dark ways underground be ledj
Yet, if we will our guide obey,
The dreariest path, the darkest way
Shall issue out in endless day;
And we on various shores now cast,
Shall meet, our perilous voyage past,
Each in our Father's home at last.

HOME LIFE. 511
They only miss

The coming to that final bliss
"Who will not count it true that lore,
Blessing, not cursing, rules above ;
And that in it we live and move.
And one thing further we must know,

That to believe these things are so
This firm faith never to forego
Despite of all that seems at strife
"With blessings, and with curses rife,
That this is blessing this is life." Trench.
A mother once asked a clergyman when she should begin

to educate her child then over three years old. " Madam,"
was his reply, "you have lost three years already." From
the first smile in your infant's eyes, your opportunity
begins. Education is a mental railway, beginning at birth,
and running on to eternity. No hand can lay it in the
right direction but the hand of a mother. The mother's
heart is the child's school-room. Children will imitate
the faults of their parents more surely than their virtues,
and it is not easy to straighten in the woody grape-vines
the twists that grew in green tendrils. Evil habits are in
no way more effectually propagated among children than
by example. Parents must be what they wish their chil-
dren to be, and when once this great truth has taken pos-
session of a mother's mind, her child becomes her educator,
leading her forward, and developing her as no other influ-
ence can lead her.
There is no half-way resting-place for humanity; we
are always sinking unless we are rising; going back-
ward, unless we are pressing forward. If the heart is
not fixed in youth on the progressive love of truth and

purity, it will, from its own inherent selfishness, and world-
liness,and sensuousness, sink gradually, but surely, into

the false and the impure, The carelessness of youth passes
512' SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE.
into the indifference of adult life and the callousness of age.

What can be more revolting than an old age, cold, hard,
and selfish ? Yet this is the natural and almost unavoidable
whose aspirations are not for those things
result in hearts
which cannot grow old, and which the world can neither
give nor take away.
Kenan tells us that Jesus measured souls only by their
love; that he preferred the forgiveness of an injury to a
sacrifice ; that the love of God, charity, mutual forgiveness,
was all that constituted his law. And it is the observance
of this law that makes happy homes ; that keeps the heart
young; that enables mothers to train their children for
lives of usefulness and progress here, and for ever increas-
ing happiness and progress hereafter. A heart filled with

the love of all that is noble and good, can never grow old ;
for it will go on growing in all that is lovely and gracious,

so long as it lives and, where there is perpetual growth of
;
the faculties there can be no decay. We grow old, not by

wear, but by rust and we can never become the prey of
;
rust while our faculties are kept bright by the power and
the exercise of earnest love. It is by our own weakness
and indolence if our spiritual body ever gathers a wrinkle
on its brow.
It is the mother's privilege to plant in the hearts of her
children these seeds of love which, if nurtured and fostered,
will bear the blossom of perpetual youth, and the fruit of
earnest and useful lives. It is her province to train them,
so that they will be capable of meeting the duties and
emergencies of life, and in so training them, we have seen
that she keeps her own heart fresh and young, and insures
the growth of the powers wherewith she is endowed. Our
talents do not multiply when we fold them in a napkin of
indifference, and bury them in the earth of our lower nature.
No class of human beings bears a more heavy weight of
;
HOME LIFE. 513
responsibility than that which is placed beyond the neces-

sity of effortand there is none whose position has a
;
stronger tendency to blind it to the calls of duty. Every

gift bestowed on us by Providence, whether of mind, body,
or estate, is but another talent, for the employment of which
we must one day be called to account. Therefore, those
parents who occupy positions which place their children
beyond the need of should, when the days of their
effort,
children's school-lifedraw to a close, help them to select

some special duty or employment which will occupy and
develop their mental life; and so save them from the in-
anity, ennui, and selfishness that are sure to follow in the
footsteps of idleness
" My son, it is better for you not to go into business
you do not know anything about it, and you have such a
7
distaste for it you will never succeed/ said a dis-
that
couraged father. The mother exclaimed, " You are as un-
wise as if you had told him, when he commenced learning
to read, that it was better for him not to learn his letters,
as he did not already know them, and therefore never
could learn to read." The father saw his mistake before it
was too late to profit by it, aiding the mother in the end
which she had sought to attain through the years of her
son's life. And parents must have an end in view, or
their labor will be in vain. It is idle to seek for means to
accomplish anything until there is a distinct image in the
mind of the thing that is to be done. This is as necessary
in the forming of character as in the choosing of an occu-
pation.
Do you wish your child not to acquire the habit of evil-
speaking ? Then you have to form the resolution never to
deal lightly with the reputation of another, never to repeat
a slander ; always to exercise that charity which you wish
your child to show toward the erring. Without this
courseupon your part, all your counsels will be as naught;

ifyou delight in dwelling upon the faults of others, if
you pull aside the mantle of charity that should be made
to cover the infirmities of your friends, your example will
nullify all your teaching, and your admonitions will be
worse than lost. Do you desire your child's face to glow
with good humor, contentment, aad satisfaction, so that its
presence will warm and cheer, as sunbeams? Then let
your own face be illuminated with the sunshine of love;

for there is no home that is not shadowed, as by a cloud,
if one countenance appears withinit darkened by discon-
tent. Kind and kind words, and loving looks are

deeds,
as truly works of charity as pecuniary gifts and they are ;
most needed in the home circle.

Would you cultivate moral courage in your child?
Then say and do whatever you conscientiously believe to
be right and true, without being influenced by the opinions
of others, showing him that you fear nothing but failing
to fulfil your duty. This is very difficult, because the
customs and conventionalisms of society hedge us about
so closely from our very infancy, that they constrain us
when we are unconscious of it, and lead us andto act,
to refrain from acting, in a way which our better judgment
would forbid, did we consult its indications without being
influenced by the world. But every mother can at least
show her appreciation of moral courage when it is ex-
hibited by others, and in this way incite its growth in the
souls of her children. Those who possess this rare faculty,
moral courage, are enabled to act, in all the social relations

of life, with perfect independence of the opinions of the
world, and when not too impulsive, are governed only by
the laws of abstract propriety, uprightness, and charity.
Would you save your child from the evils of indolence,
that rust which corrodes and dulls the faculties ? Then
HOME LIFE. 515
you must be earnest in purpose and fervent in spirit.
Earnestness is a vitalizing force, which quickens and

brightens the faculties. By indolence we sink ever lower
and lower ; by earnestness we rise ever higher and higher.
In the circle of man's evil propensities there is perhaps no
one that is a more fruitful mother of wretchedness and
crime than the propensity to indolence. Labor is some-
times spoken from the pulpit even, as a curse from
of,
which we shall be delivered in the life to come. Nothing

can be farther from the truth. Employment is the life of
every soul, from the Most High down to the least of his
children. There is an old proverb that tells us "Idle-
ness is the devil's pillow ;" and well may it be so esteemed,
for no head ever rested long upon it, but the lips of the
evil spirit were at its ear, breathing falsehood and temp-
tation.
Every hour of patient labor, whether with the hands,

or in study, or thought, brings with it its own priceless re-
ward in its direct effects upon the character; while jeal-
ousy, envy, discontent, and love of scandal, are among
the products of an idle, empty mind. " My present sit-
uation so'much beneath me that it
is seems degrading to
me to it," said a young man who had taken a sit-
occupy
uation from aacessity, that he would not have taken from
choice. It is not a high or low duty that elevates or de-
grades a man, but the performing any duty well or ill.
The honor o&sharne lies in the mode of performance, not

in the quality of duty. Let no one complain that he has
not been placed in the right niche. We are placed just in
that position in life which is best adapted to overcome the
evil dispositions of our nature, and to cultivate our powers
of mind, and and soul. Besides its use in the edu-
heart,
cation of our powers and faculties, employment is a bless-
ing in helping us to bear the severest trials of this life.
When grief is tugging at our heartstrings, when our eye*

are blinded with tears then it is that we grope our way
out of our homes to work in fields that we did not choose,
and to labor for the Master who called us.
Wake the dreamer roughly, says Melville, drive spurs
and goad into his heart He will wince, and writhe, and
!
roll, and gnash his teeth, but he cannot lie still. He must
be up and doing, from sheer torture, flying to one remedy
after another, till be gets to work, and so finds distraction,
solace, presently comfort ; and after a while, looking yet
higher, hope, happiness, and reward. Sorrow-taught, he
merges his own identity in the community, of which he is
but an atom, taking his first step, though at a humble and
immeasurable distance, in the track of self-sacrifice, on
which, after more than eighteen hundred years, the foot-
prints are still fresh, still ineffaceable. Let him weep his
heart out, if he will ! The deeper the furrows are scored,
the heavier shall be the harvest, the richer the garnered
grain. Not a tear falls but it fertilizes some barren spot,
from which hereafter shall come up the fresh verdure of
an eternal spring.
When the pitiless millstone of grief comes crushing down
upon the heart and pounds it to powder, we cry aloud in
our agony, and protest that no sorrow was,, ever so un-
bearable as ours. What mole working underground was
ever so blind as humanity to its own good ? Why, that
same grinding to powder is the only means by which the
daintiest flour can be obtained.
The finest nature, like the truest steel, must be tempered
in the hottest furnace ; so much caloric would be thrown
away on an inferior metal. Capacity for suffering infers
also capacity for achievement ; and who would grudge the
pain about his brows if it reminded him he was wearing
an imperial crown?
;
HOME LIFE. 517
14
1 heard the awful wail of those whose hearts
Are broken on God's wheels and when I said ;
To him who led my steps, Why bring me here? '

8
He answered, Have no fear

'
; I do but lead
"Where he directs who knows the path you need.'
My trembling heart in terror tried to turn,
But flaming swords, the ministers of fate,
Forever held me back, nor ceased pursuit
Until upon the rack, my heart, bound fast,
Writhing in torture lay. My ashen lips

Eefused to say, Thy will, my God, be done.-
'
And only murmured, Thine, O God, the power

'
I
*
Then groaned the wheel revolving round,;
Till drop by drop the blood no longer flowed ;
For first like gushing fountains it poured forth,

Showering accusing spray in drops on those
Who lent their strength to turn its ponderous weight.
With life at lowest ebb, God's angels came,
And one, whose face was radiant with peace,
Lifted me up and said, Come now with us,
'
Nor grudge the pain which wrung the bitter drops

From thy heart's core, since unto thee is given
To walk on earth with angels sent from heaven " !
'
Come now with us, say the angels that are sent to sus~
tainand comfort every soul who calls on heaven for help

come now with us, and help to make others happy let no ;
duty go unperformed while treading
" The path of sorrow, for that pnth alone

Leads to a land where sorrow is unknown."
How often it is said that life is a school, but how few

are the scholars who live as though they understood the
end and object of its instructions to fit the soul for a life
of perpetual advancement in spiritual graces and perfec-
tions; for no angel in heaven ever reaches a degree in per-
fection so high that he can go no farther. How can we

trouble ourselves over the small perplexities of life, with
such a grand and glorious destiny in view ?
The more perfectly we can make the occupations of our

days combine for the growth of our being, the better we
are preparing ourselves for happiness here and hereafter.
Whoever leads a life of charity in this world, is fitting
himself to perform the higher charities that will be
required of him in the life beyond the grave. Let it
constantly be borne in mind that charities are duties well

performed, of whatever kind they may be; as well the
faithful fulfilment of a duty, as the aiding of a suffering
fellow-being.
" The virtuous live promoting each others' bliss,
Which in promoting they secure thoir own ;
Just as a lamp which, when enkindled, is

The enkindler of a thousand, losing none
Of its own splendor."
He who performs no social use, who makes no human

being happier or better, is leading a life of utter self-
ishness, of sinfulness in fact; for a life of selfishness is a life
of sin.
The true end and highest reward of labor is spiritual
growth; and whether we employ it as a refuge from the
storms of from the treachery or ingratitude of
grief, or
hearts that we have leaned upon, or to escape from the pitiless

pressure of memories that would drive us mad, this growth
brings with it the most exalted happiness we are capable
of attaining. This happiness is the kingdom of heaven
within us ; and it is the certain and unfailing reward, or
rather consequence, of a life of true charity. To possess
the soul in patience, to be meek, forgiving, and charitable,
are duties amply sufficient to tax the powers of the strong-
est. There is no room for idleness anywhere. One may
stillwork for goodness, though with manacled limbs, as
some have worked. The reward comes from within, for
the good ends we work for may be attained only for others.
HOME LIFE. 519
With few exceptions the benefactors of this world have

been defrauded of their wages. The fable of Prometheus
is still enacted in many lives. Those who scale the rocks
that shut this world in from heaven, that they may bring
down fire to enlighten and comfort their fellow-men, must
not hope to escape the vulture's beak.
Work is not only a duty, but a necessity of our nature,
and when we fancy ourselves idle, we are, in fact, working
for one whose wages is death. The question then is, For
whom shall we work ? Our happiness here and hereafter
depends upon the answer that we give. Those who labor
with no end in view but the acquisition of perishable
worldly advantages answer it fearfully, yet there is more
hope for such than for those who are slothfully inactive.
Wherever there is activity there is hope ; the freshet that
sweeps out to sea the mud and refuse of the channel,
leaves the river purer after its work is done; but the stag-
nant pool, festering in the sun, breeds the malaria which
brings death to those who dwell near it. The stream,
though flowing in a wrong direction to be of use, may be
diverted into channels of beneficence ; but the pool, breed-
ing malaria, can only end its poison-distilling influence
when drainage has caused it to disappear from the face of
the earth. So with human beings, where there is no force
of character there is as little hope as that the stagnant
pool will bubble up into a living fountain.
The kingdom of evil is readily attained. As Epictetus
has said, every man carries in himself his own enemy,
which he must carefully watch. We have but to follow the
allurements of the passions, and we shall surely find this
kingdom, we have but to fold our hands, and it will come
to us. With the kingdom of eternal life it is not so. That
is a prize not easily won. Faithful, untiring effort, look-
ing ever toward eternal ends, a constant watch over our
hearts that its springs may be kept pure and undefiled, a

resolute determination to let no failure discourage, no ob-
stacle turn us back, remembering that the crown of victory
is promised only to those who persevere to the end.
To inspire in her children this ambition, as well as to
foster it in her own soul, is the mother's duty. And how
can she best do it ? It is easy to preach it is hard to
practice. Looking around us we find the most selfish of
human beings among who declaim most against self-
those
ishness the most uncharitable among those who hold up
the beauties of charity. "Why is this ? How has the
preacher failed to instil into the minds of his hearers the
truths that have warmed his own soul into outbursts of
eloquence ? '
It is because there is an influence, more constant and

more potent than the preacher's, at work in the hearts of his
hearers, the influence of example. Well may both preach-
ers and mothers falter, and feel at times that they hardly
know how to wait for the growth of the seed they have
planted. Fear not, watch the field, pull up the tares by
the root, and if the seed has been good, and the soil is good,
there will yet be an abundant harvest for those who remain
to gather it in. The preacher's lips may be closed in death,
the mother's eyes of love may not be here to smile upon
her work as the full sheaves are stored in the granary, but
not even in death is a mother's love lost, and the sweet
communion of her spirit will minister to the spirits of her
children, bestowing upon them the full consciousness that
she is not unmindful of the fruit of her labors.

Some young mother, longing to guard her child from
the baited traps and the masked pitfalls of life, longing to
save him from the coldness, the malice, the falsehood, the
rapacity of those around him, may, like the woman at the
well in Samaria, who asked our Lord for the water that
HOME LIFE. 521
would enable her home and come no more to the

to sit at
well to draw, say, "Give me these seeds, that I may plant
them so thickly in my child's heart that there will be no
room for any evil to take root there."
There are no seeds, fond mother, that will save yoai
child wholly from evil. Your mission is to pull up the
weeds that spring up by the side of the blades that you
have planted, and to see that nothing is left that will ex-
haust the soil. As the leaves put forth, watch that no
cankerworms of pride, or envy, or conceit, gnaw at the
tender green. Keep these slimy things away, and the har-
vest is as sure as it can be in a world where the blight of
frost or of mildew nips too often the' fairest blossoms, or
withers and hardens the fruit, instead of ripening it. Not
all the mother's vigilance can avert this blight from fall-
ing upon the lives of her children, for this work rests with
each individual alone; but she can, by nurturing them in
the daily enjoyment of a happy home, fill their lives with
such sunshine that the frost and the mildew will be well-
nigh powerless.
There is a plate armor, too, before which, Calvert tells
us, evils shrink away and dangers quail, the plate armor
of self-respect. The being who is clad in it will be able
to walk through temptation and corruption unstained and
unbowed. It is something higher than pride, stronger
than self-reliance, this feeling of self-respect. It is a soul
energy, which masters the whole beingfor its good, watching
with a vigilance to which even that of mothers is drowsi-
ness. It is the sense of duty and the sense of honor held
in hand by the divine individuality within.
It is the mother's province to make her children aware
of this pure lofty self, with its tutelary authority. Having
made them once conscious that always, everywhere, in all
>, in every emergency, trial, solicitation, they each carry

with them an inseparable angel, to warn, shield, and rescue

them, then she may loosen her mother-arms around them,
and letthem go out into the great school of life, to learn
there the lessons which are taught by hosts of teachers and
apostles, all placed at their posts for the great work intrusted
to them of preparing immortal spirits for immortality.,
Through all, they will hear a voice surer, more awakening,
more commanding, aye, even more purifying than a moth-
er's whispers, in that overpowering sense of personal re-
sponsibility which she has planted deep down in their
souls. Yes, self-respect is the plate armor, which, although
powerless to shield from sorrows that purify and invig-
endow
orate, will avert hostile influences that assail, will
them with that respect for the rights and claims of others
which will make them ornaments of society, and cause
their lives to be fruitful with blessings to themselves and
others earnest lives, that will strengthen the faltering
hearts of preachers, parents, and teachers in their vast
and responsible work dignified lives, that will be worthy
examples in the faithful performance of duties small and
great.
To continue from Calvert and other writers, only God
can see the hearts of men ; mortals can judge only by the
actions of their kind and manners are the most exter-
;
nal manifestation by which men display their individual

peculiarities of mind and heart. There is a dignity of
peasants as well as of kings
the dignity that comes from
all absence of effort, all freedom from pretence. Manners
are the garments of the spirit, the external clothing of the
being, in which character shows itself. If the character be
simple and sincere, the manners will be at one with it, will
be the natural outbirth of its traitsand peculiarities. If it
be complex and self-seeking, the manners will be artificial,
affected, or insincere. If Christian charity reign within,
HOME LIFE. 523
rudeness or indifference cannot reign without. One may as

well look for a healthy physical frame under a skin revolt-
ing from disease, as for a healthy moral frame under man-
ners rude and discourteous; for manners indicate the moral
temperament quite as accurately as the physical tempera-
ment is revealed by the complexion.
Among the merely worldly, the difference between an
illbred and well bred person is that the former displays his
bad qualities in his manners, while the latter conceals them
all under a veil of suavity and courtesy. Selfishness
prompts the one to be rude, and the other to be hypocritical,
and each is alike unworthy of commendation. As long as
sterling gold exists, there will also exist its counterfeit, but
it cannot depreciate the value of the sterling. The fine lady
and fine gentleman of the counterfeit will surely betray
themselves in one way or another in some of the many
marks of goodbreeding that the cultivated know. It is
easy to rub off the gilding, and reveal the worthless coin
beneath.
The artificial manners and laws of social life are so over-
loaded with conventionalisms, and a knowledge of them is
so often made a test of goodbreeding, that much confusion

of opinion exists regarding the requisites that constitute the
true gentleman and gentlewoman, but these titles belong to
something real something
not dependent on the knowl-
edge and practice of conventionalisms, that change with
every changing season. They belong to substantial quali-
ties of character, which are the same yesterday, to-day, and
to-morrow.
In the social intercourse of equals and in domestic life,
ill-temper, selfishness, and indifference which is a negative
form of selfishness, are the principal sources of illbreeding.
When the external forms of courtesy are not observed in
the family circle, we are sure to find perpetually recurring
;
contention and bickering. Rudeness is a constant source

of irritation, because however little the members of a family
regard civility, each will have his own way of being rude,
and each will be disgusted or angry at some portion of the
illbreeding of all the rest, thus provoking accusations and
retorts.
. Or, if there be one of the number more susceptible of

being wounded than of being made angry, God help that
one! Some mother who has had an ungrateful child for
w hom
T
she has toiled and schemed, forgiving its errors, re-
pairing its follies, re-establishing its fortunes, and who in

return teaches her the pathos in poor King Lear's sad
question " Is there any cause in Nature that makes these
:
hard hearts ?" forced against his own instincts to acknowl-

edge the venomed bite of that " serpent's tooth," with
which, elsewhere, he compares a " thankless child." Or,
perhaps, it is some meek wife who, day after day, year after
year, endures the tyranny of an overbearing husband, never
complaining, never revealing the heaviness of the weight
which her heart and looking forward to the grave
carries,
as her only refuge wounding words and unde-

from bitter,
served reproaches. It is said that with wear and tear the

heart gets hardened, like the muscles, and the feelings
become blunted by ill-usage, just as the skin grows callous
on an oarsman's hands. It is not so with all hearts, some
there are that never harden, but carry bleeding wounds to
the end of life.
" It is not much this world can give, with all its subtle art
And gold and gems are not the things to satisfy the heart;
But oh, if those who cluster round the altar and the hearth
Have gentle words and loving smiles, how beautiful is earth!"
Fluids are said to move easily because each particle is

without angular projections that prevent it from gliding

HOME LIFE, 525
smoothly with or by its companions, and in like manner

the ease and comfort of the home circle, and of society as
well, depends on the polish of the individual. When the
units seek their own selfish indulgence, without regard to
the rights of each other, the whole must form a mass of
grating atoms in which none can be free, or at ease.
To be thrown with people of no breeding in society, is
annoying ; to encounter rudenesses in the home circle, is
unbearable, especially to those of high nervous organiza-

tions and of great sensibility. Mothers should therefore
early train their children to regard all the courtesies of life
as scrupulously toward each other as toward mere acquaint-

ances and strangers. This is the only way in which we
can secure to them the daily enjoyment of home;a. happy
for, as Burke has truly said, Manners are what vex or

soothe, corrupt or purify, exalt or debase, barbarize or
refine us, by a constant, steady, uniform, insensible opera-
tion, like that of the air we breathe in. There is something
higher in politeness than Christian moralists have recog-
nized, says Brace. In its best forms, as a simple, outgoing,
all-pervading spirit, none but the truly religious man can
show it; for it is the sacrifice of self in the little habitual
matters of life always the best test of our principles
together with a respect, unaffected, forman (made in the
image of God) as our brother under the same grand destiny.
But, because gold is rare, gilding has been invented, which,
without its solidity, has all its brightness ; thus to replace
the unselfishness and kindness that we do not possess, we
have invented politeness, which has every appearance of it,
and which passes current in society, as our paper money
represents our sterling coin. But it will not stand the test
of home life. There is too much wear and tear. There
nothing will do but the genuine, and he who is accustomed
to the genuine likes nothing that is false. Those who are
not accustomed to it are often deceived, rejecting the real,

accepting the counterfeit.
Where the rule of life is to do good and make others
happy, there will the art be found of securing a happy
home. Let no mother despair, feeling that her labor has
been in vain. At a time when she least expects it, the
fruit ripens ;may have to wait through what seem to
she
her long spring and summer months, for it is only in the
autumn that the best fruit reaches perfection and some ;
lives rooted in earth only blossom and bear fruit in

heaven.
Neither let any mother indulge in self-gratulation or
pride that her children lead upright lives." Call no man
happy until he is dead," said King Cambyses. No mother
can know, however confident she may feel before her chil-
dren are tried, whether they may not be vanquished by
some invincible temptation. Those who have not en-
countered such trials of their inward power, know nothing
of their strength. Indeed, they scarcely know the mean-
ing of the word " virtue."
The mother may feel thankful that her children have
escaped such tests, that she has been able to shield them
from temptation ; or, what is a still greater cause for re-
joicing, that she has prepared them to meet temptation
and conquer it, by teaching them self-control, and by in-
spiring in them that self-respect which will make them
actively virtuous.
The only pride which is worthy pride, is that which
comes from having fought and overcome temptation.
Even then, humility becomes us better than pride, for it is
God who gives the victory, helping those who help them-
selves.
Life is full of problems, and that mother who has
studied its most important ones in reference to training her
*
HOME LIFE. 527
children aright, will walk with fear and trembling all the
days of her own life for those who are dearer than life to
her. In a world where the highest suffer most, where the
noblest wander farthest, where Providence makes use of
what we call evil to do his will, for the sake of the fuller
and larger life that can come to us in no other way

through no other agency what can a mother do but pray
for her children, when those years arrive in which evil
leads them to the great tree of knowledge to choose for
themselves? God hides, under what seems to be harsh,
cruel lessons, a love as tender as the mother's who denies
to her child the poisonous berries which its little hands
stretch eagerly to reach. Few are the mothers whose at-
tention has not been called to some of these problems of
life. It may be, her daughter has misunderstood the too
frequent attentions of some man of the world, who, with
no thought of marriage upon his part who, perhaps, scoff-
ing at the tie because of its responsibilities, has amused

himself in the society of the young girl, winning her con-
fidence and her affections, only to leave her for some new
face that strikes his fancy. Such a one has picked from
the tree of life fruit that hath a fair outside, but is wanting
in all flavor within. She may live to give thanks for the
fortunate escape made from uniting her life with the life
of so selfish a being, and learn that
" God's mercy findeth many ways '
To comfort us when we would

least expect ;
For even the rocks whereon our hopes are wrecked,

"When we look back across the years, shall stand
Like hallowed altars, reared by angels' hands :
For life tends en and upward. By mistakes

We learn. The hand which crushed our idols takes
Our own, and leads us-to new shrines, whose light
Shines but the brighter for past error's night.
;
All sin and sorrow, shame, disgrace and pain,

Are made his ministers. From loss comes gain.
Out of all ill it must be he will make
Some good to come, for his dear mercy's sake."
Or, perhaps, instead of a daughter, it may be a son,
whose heroic, aspiring nature is brought to grovel in the

mud of sensualism, through the agency of some fair, false
destroyer of men's souls; for there are women whose whole

life is a war against all that lifts men out of hell; serpents,
who strike moral death with their fangs, while charming
by their spells. It is a terrible thing to corrupt a woman,
but it is more terrible when a woman has made herself so
corrupt that no man can teach her aught of evil. There
is no fate more deadly to a man than that surrender of
himself to the wife of another in a passion that has all the
bondage and none of the honor of marriage. And the
sweeter, the truer, the more loyal the man's nature, the
worse for him.
How truly has Bulwer said, that the influence of woman
on man for good or evil defies reasoning that it not only ;
moulds his deeds on earth, but makes or mars all that

future which lies between his life and his gravestone, and
of whatsoever may lie beyond the grave.
Saddest of all perad ventures, it may be that the son has
lost his faith in womankind because of the worthlessness
of character made manifest in some woman dear to him
his sister, or his affianced it may be, or, worse still, his
wife. For such, life stretches out like a boundless desert
on all sides, in which there is no green oasis,no cool, fresh
fountain of water. He cannot escape it, he must traverse
it of the river of death.
to the very shores
Unfaithfulness on the husband's part is an offence against
custom and honor, and may be fatal to the peace of wedded
life; but unfaithfulness en the part of the wife is a crime
IMMORTAL LIFE. 529'
against nature, a denial of every noble instinct. The hus-

band carries the disgrace out of the house; the wife brings -
it to the fireside. A stain adhering to the mother is like

a slow poison, which through invisible channels is com-
municated to the children. With the wife's fall the pillars
of family life crumble into utter ruin. She not only strikes J
her husband a deadly blow, such as his bitterest enemy
would scarce deal in fair fight, but poisons her weapon bo-
sides,and leaves it sticking in the wound to burn and
rankle and fester, that every passing hand, in careless jest
or wanton outrage, may inflict on him mortal agony at
;
will. The trust of a man once so cruelly betrayed is broken

beyond the reach of mending. Not even in an angel from
heaven does he feel that he can believe again. This is the
worst injury of all. The strongest, the purest, the noblest
of earthly motives to well-doing has failed him, and from
henceforth the man is but a lamp without a light, a watch
without a mainspring, a body without a soul.
Balzac says, in his " Physiology of Marriage," " Perish
the virtue of seven virgins rather than the sacred chastity
of one wife and mother ! A young girl abandoned by her
seducer may still deserve all our compassion and respect.
Oaths have been violated, confidence has been betrayed;
the unhappy victim is still innocent ; she may still become
a faithful spouse, a loving mother ; while, however exem-

plary the subsequent conduct of a faithless wife may be,
the fruits of her fault are ineffaceable."
Only work and hard work, under some lofty aspiration,
actuated by some great and generous object, can lift the
betrayed husband out of his depth of sorrow, and rouse
him from his apathy of despair. Thus only can he wrestle
with the demon that has entered into his heart; thus only
cast him out, and, trampling on him, rise to a higher life
than that from which he has been dragged down. In self-
;
sacrifice, and in living for the good and happiness of his

kind, will he find the only talisman that can set him free
not at once, but, like other permanent results, gradually,
and in the lapse of time ; so, mounting step by step, and
gaining strength as he ascends, he shall look down from
the unassailable heights of forgiveness on the lesser souls
that can never reach to wound him now ; forgiveness, free,
complete and unconditional as that which he himself pleads
for from his God.
Or, still again, may it not be that the mother, moved by
ambition, has given her pure-minded and happy daughter
to a husband whose greatest attraction is his wealth; who
possesses few sensibilities other than those that man shares
with animals; no warmth of feeling save that of the senses
no holy tenderness, nor the delicacy that results from this.
The real womanhood of a wife has no corresponding part
in such a husband. Her deepest voice lacks a response;
the deeper her cry, the more dead his silence. The fault
may be none of his ; he cannot give her what never lived
in his soul. But the wretchedness, the moral deterioration,
on her side, attendant on such a false and shallow life,
without strength enough to keep the soul pure and sweet,

are amongst the most pitiable wrongs that mortals suffer.
Then, if in the midst of such a life, the most dangerous
temptation that can assail a good woman should come to
her that of love veiled which she never
in a friendship
questions until the veil is lifted
what agony for the daugh-
ter to realize the full meaning of the words, " bought with
a price," in the barter that she has made of her happiness!
Though she may never sin but once, and then only in
may be utterly innocent in the eyes of
thought, though she
the world, yet, because of her very purity and innocence,
will she suffer, by force of self accusation and self-abase-
ment, the torment of the victim and the criminal.
IMMORTAL LIFE. 531
Is not such a possibility enough to deter mothers from

taking the responsibility of urging daughters from homes
where they are contented and happy, into a state of life for
which they are not prepared ? Should not mothers rather
seek to give their children a higher view of the duties and
responsibilities of life, which will lead them, even without
reference to other than worldly objects, to a higher stand-
ard of attainment and character ? The natural feelings and
interests of the young are not sufficient guides in that mo-
mentous step which, though pointed out by nature, is
fraught with difficulties under the most favorable circum-
stances, and is made happy or miserable according to the
use made of reason and judgment in entering upon it.
In the extreme uncertainty of a young girl's fate, over
which she has no control, it may appear difficult to her
mother to determine how to prepare her for positions so
different as those of married or single life ; but a sound
and thorough education is all the preparation needed for
either not mere acquisition of knowledge, but an educa-
;
tion that will develop, exercise, and train the mental

powers and faculties and fit them for labor, should serious
labor be required; an education that will create sympathy
with every real interest of mankind, and keep heart and
mind ever awake and active. She who by such an educa-
tionis made most fit to be a truly worthy wife, most fit to
acquit herself of the mother's high office, will also be most

fit to stand alone, to be self-supporting even, should such
be her lot.
The good or ill success of any education is not to be

tested by the variety of acquirement, but by its efficiency
in giving the full use of the moral and intellectual facul-
ties, wherewith to meet the duties and the struggles of life.
The cultivation of the understanding, the development of

the powers of the mind, is the work of the teacher; moral
training is the conscious or unconscious work of the pa-

rents, more especially of the mother,* and commences long
before one word of precept can be understood spiritual
training is inspired, not taught.
" You will make your children very selfish, requiring
them to ask permission to play wi*;h each other's toys, and
causing them to thank each other each time they return
them, as though it were a great privilege; instead of allow-
ing them to use their toys in common, as children generally
do," said one mother to another, whose ideas differed as to
the training of children. "I hope not," was the answer*
" I wish to make them respect each other's rights, that they
may early learn the rights which property confers, and not
entertain confused ideas upon the subject; and I also
wish to teach them to be courteous to each other." If ail
children were early taught to respect the rights of others,

would there be such disregard of those rights as we see in-
creasing every year in our social life, as well as in our busi-
ness world?
Virtue is born of good habits, and the formation of
habits may be said to constitute almost the whole work of
education. The natural disposition and the circumstances
of life are, in one sense, beyond the mother's control ; but
she can create habits, which shall mould character and pre-
pare the mind to maintain that habitual sense of duty which
gives command over the passions, power to fight tempta-
tion,and which makes obedience to principle comparatively
easy under most circumstances. It is to the influence of
habits, and not to individual acts (which may be prompted
by a momentary impulse), that we must look to give worth
and consistency to conduct. Our social and domestic life
is made or marred by the habits which have grown into ^
* "The education of children," says Mrs. Edgeworth, " is begun

by those who first smile upon them."
IMMORTAL LIFE. 533
6econd nature. It is not in any occasional act of civility or

kindness that the charm of either home or society consists,
but in the habits of courtesy and the respecting of the rights
of those around us
whose outward expression is our man-
ner an expression which, if not habitual, can rarely be
borrowed with success. Until we learn the secret of form-
ing habits, it will be vain for mothers to hope for success
in educating their children. The proverbial cases of the
spendthrift children of prudent parents, and the profligate
children of religious ones, bear witness to the frequent
failure of well-meant systems of education ; for however
admirable the precepts inculcated, there is in such systems
no endeavor to form the habits, whence a certain course
of action will flow.
Take the habit of evil speaking, of discussing scandals,
of repeating gossip in the family circle. Let the pre-
cepts be what they may in such a home, the lessons at the
fireside, or " around the board," will make such precepts
of no avail. Scandal-loving, gossip-repeating, tale-invent-
ing parents will rear a brood possessing the same tastes,
the same deteriorating habits. A mother's example sketches
the outline of her child's character. A mother's example
sinks down into the heart of her child, like snowflakes
into the heart of the ocean. And how can it be otherwise?
Has he not been taught to revere and honor his mother?
And can he be persuaded that her conduct and her practices
are not worthy of imitation ? Not even in a parent's death
is the influence of example lost to children; whether for

good or for evil it continues through life for as " love ;
lives on to bless when those who love are hidden in the

grave," so does the evil that is committed die not with the
parent, but continues its baleful influence over the child
when the soul that exerted it has passed into realms of
purifying and endless progression. Let a mother cautiously
534 SENSIBLE ETIQUETTE
avoid speaking evil of others ; let her be careful never to

exhibit faults that the mantle of charity should cover; let
her regard reputation as a gem of too great value to be
trifled with, and then let her precepts be such as are calcu-
lated to excite an abhorrence of evil-speaking, of tattling,
of uncharitable construction of the motives of others ; and,
having commenced with her children early in life, she will
be able to create such a peculiar sensitiveness upon the
subject, that not only the habit of bridling the tongue will
have been acquired, but her children will learn to avoid
the presence of the slanderer as that of a deadly viper.
It is all very well to say that calumny is injurious only
when it has the power to make us what it represents us to
be, but there is a vulgar saying that has passed into a
proverb, because of its truth "Only throw mud enough
:
and some of it will stick ;" and slander, having once

seized on a fair name for its prey, never altogether loosens
its hold, but slumbering for a score of years, will yet,
when it looks dead, Jiave power still to lift its hydra-head
and eject its poison.
It is not enough that the habit of repeating idle gossip
and vile slanders is not encouraged, as long as a parent sets
the example of persistently attributing action good in itself
to motives, mean, contemptible, and base. In that wholesale
imputation of unworthy motives, in which, to the student of
the human heart, parents reveal that their own standard is
not a high one, and that they are simply judging others by
the motives which would have actuated themselves had their
relative positions been reversed they build in the charac-
ters of their children the foundation of that want of trust,
that suspicion of others which, becoming in time the habit
of their lives, sheds around them a poison that, like the

shadow of the deadly Upas tree, blights all that it falls
upon. There is no deadlier disturber of the peace of fami-
IMMORTAL LIFE. 535
lies. Like a brood of caterpillars, such suspicions eat out

all the tender green of the leaves from the tree of family
life,leaving nothing but boughs of skeleton verdure,
which but too plainly reveal their exquisite mechanism
when it is too late for faith to protect them.
There are some natures that all through life give gold
and receive base metal in return, or, at the best, only silver;
who possess spirits that are strong to battle with wrong-
doing and evil, meanness and injustice, wherever they are
found outside of the family circle, yet are as weak as reeds

when
" Smitten by hands they only knew to trust."
At last there comes a time, perhaps, of hushed voices,

stealthy footsteps, and a darkened room, growing yet
strangely darker with the shadows of the death angel's
wings, when to have given gold for silver in all the rela-
tions of life enables them to leave it without misgivings
for the future, without regret for the past. Or, perhaps,
arriving through long years of discipline and untold
sorrows, they may even on earth attain that highest, noblest
type of benevolence and devotion, in which they give their
gold neither for silver nor for copper, but freely, without
return at all. The harvest of such lives is already yellow
in the light that is shining on it from the golden hills of
heaven.
In no place do the laws of good-breeding bear more
gratifying results than in the home circle, where, stripped
of their mere formality, tempered with love, and fostered
by all kindly impulses, they improve the character and
bear the choicest fruits. A true gentlewoman will show as
much courtesy, and observe all the little duties of polite-
ness as unfailingly toward every memberôf her family as
toward the greatest strangers. A true gentleman will
never forget that if he is bound to exercise courtesy and

kindness in his intercourse with the world, he doubly is
bound to do so in his intercourse with those who depend

upon him for advice, protection, and example. Childrtn
trained in such homes will be quick to show to their elders
the respect which is their due, to their young companions
that consideration for their feelings which they expect to
meet with in return, and to domestics that patience which
even the best too often require. The visitor in such a
household is not entertained with affairs of the kitchen and
nursery, and scandal finds no favor; peace and good will
are permanent household gods. Such parents are never
careless in reference to the associates of their children.
They know that it takes but a little leaven of vulgarity to
leaven the whole lump.
Mothers often fail to train their children aright from
neglecting to commence until after habits have been formed.
Habits have been compared to handcuffs easily put on
and difficult to rid oneself of.
Young children are excellent judges of the motives and
feelings of those who have the control of them, and if
parents would be respected and have their influence abiding,
they must treat their children with perfect candor and up-
rightness. If the mother attempts to cheat them into a com-
pliance with her wishes, they will not only in turn try to
deceive, but they will lose all confidence in her. Parents
who are over-indulgent are seldom just, and children value
justice and strict adherence to promises more than indul-
gence. Genuine politeness is a great fosterer of family
love, and no one can have really good manners who is not
habitually polished at home. Parents should never receive
any little attention from their children without thanking
them for it, never ask a favor of them but in courteous
terms, never reply to their questions in monosyllables, o*
IMMORTAL LIFE. 537
indulge in the rudeness of paying no attention to a ques-

tion,and then their children will be ashamed to do such
things themselves.
Both parents and teachers too often allow habits of dis-
respect to be formed
rude, rough, insolent habits, making
the stereotyped excuse " They mean nothing by it," which,
:
if we look at it aright, is worse than no excuse at all. Such
habits, formed in the home circle, crop out in the bad man-
ners that are found in society. Respect breeds respect in
all conditions of life. The influence of the higher reacts on
the lower, and insolence breeds insolence as the only method
of self-assertion possible. ^Ye know this by ourselves.
When we are rudely treated, we involuntarily feel ourselves
ready for retaliation, as our protest against the indignity
offered. To accept it meekly would seem to us dishonor-
ing and mean-spirited, and we resent showing our re-
it,
sentment in a refined and befitting manner. Influence

goes from the higher down to the lower it does not
ascend.
who thoroughly understand their work should
Servants
be left toit without too much interference. A petulant,
do
fault-finding mistress will make a bad servant of a good
one. Nothing so entirely vulgarizes a household as a tone
of hostility between servants and employers. A mistress
should remember that the best servants she can get are not
faultless, but are liable to the same errors, temptations, and
passions as their employers. She will endeavor to correct
their faults and not to provoke them above all, she will ;
treat them, and encourage her children to treat them, with

uniform kindness and civility, remembering that service is
a relationship of employer and employed, and not of master
and slave. One can never overestimate the effect of sym-
pathy in dealing with a class of inferior rank to our own.
It is not enough to be just and liberal to one's servants,
one should also show sympathy by taking kindly interest

in their circumstances and general well-beings by looking
after their comfort, especially when ill, respecting their
religious prejudices, and by not too closely curtailing their
amusements.
Many of the complaints of bad servants have their rise
in the bad temper, the inj ustice, and the tyranny of their mis-
tresses. When mistresses are what they should be, ser-
vants will be what they ought to be. On the other hand
the disrespect of a servant should never be passed over
lightly. met with immediate and dignified
It should be
reproof, as should any fall from duty, such as neglect of
work, want of punctuality, or prevarication. A persis-
tence in faults can only be dealt with by dismissal. A
good mistress knows when to be severe, as well as when to
be kind.
The wheels ofdomestic life need the oil of civility to make
them run smoothly, quite as much as the wheels of society,
and where it is freely used they neither rust nor wear out
in the service of love. Grumbling and " nagging/ or that 7
habit of fault-finding that some indulge in, in the home

circle is a terribly trying one. It will in time make sour the
sweetest temper, and wear even lovo threadbare. It is the
little foxes that eat up the corn ; the little misfortunes, annoy-
ances, perplexities, which render life often a burdeu ; the little
omissions and commissions which perpetually prick and
scourge us, and keep us heart-sore. There is an old prov-
erb : To make a devil you must take an angel. Constant
nagging, persistent mispreresentation of motives, suspicions
of evil where no evil was meant, will complete the work
in all but the finestand most heroic natures. They alone
can stand the fiery test, coming out purer and stronger for
the ordeal. George Eliot says, wo can only get better by
having people about us who raise good feelings. This is

IMMORTAL LIFE. 539
one of the secrets of the happiness of some households.

Emerson says we need not trouble ourselves about immor-
tality ; if we deserve it we will have it. So in the family
circle, parents who deserve tender trust and sympathetic
love will receive it. Children who are habituated to ob-
serve the commandment, " Be kind to one another," will
find in mature life how strong the bonds of affection may
be made that bind the members of home together. Where
the jarring and clashing of rude manners has broken bit
after bit from the household shrine, until the cold breath
of selfishness has extinguished the flame of love, long ex-
posed to its went out entirely there will
influence before it
be found no bonds of affection to draw together those who
are thus separated. The inmates of such homes must wait
for another life to open up for them new opportunities of
regaining all that they have lost out of this life.
" To step aside from Love is hell

To walk with Love is heaven."
One fruitful source of family difficulties is found in con-

flicting interests. Have no business relations with any one
who is dear to you. Few natures can stand this test.
"When the two brothers came to our Lord with their dis-
putes, he said, "Beware of covetousness." This is the
shoal whereon, under fair and smiling skies, the bark of
family love is often hopelessly wrecked.
Children are affectionate and sensitive, some more so
than others, it is true. The most sensitive ones suffer
cruelly in the hardening process. Parents who do not wish
the hearts of their children to become callous should never
repress their tenderness, never humiliate them before
others. They may often be obliged to check and restrain
them, but reproof should be administered to each singly,
and entirely alone. The same rule applies to servants,
and where it is not regarded, mortification may incite

manifestations of disrespect, for neither children nor ser-
vants are exempt from the weaknesses of humanity, and
reproof administered before any one is always irritating
and never Only those persons indulge in it who

profitable.
and those who from ill-temper purposely
are thoughtless,
annoy and wound.
Some parents prohibit their children from talking and
laughing at the table ; it is unphysiological ; it is cruelty.
Joyousness promotes the circulation of the blood, enlivens
it, invigorates it, sends it tingling to the remotest part of
the system, carrying with it animation, vigor, and life.
Discard controversy from the dining-table. Discourage

subjects which may invite political or religious rancor.
Let every topic introduced be calculated to instruct, to in-
terest, to amuse. Do not let the mind run on business or
previous mishaps, or past disappointments. Never tell
bad news at the table, nor for half an hour before. Let
all you have to communicate be, if possible, of a gladsome,
joyous character, calculated to bring out pleasant remarks

or agreeable associations. Especially never administer a
reproof at the social board, either to a servant or child ;
find fault with nothing ; speak unkindly to no one. If

remarks are made of the absent, let them be charitable
ones, and thus will thoughts of the family table come
across the memory in after years, when all have been scat-
tered,and some laid in their final resting-place, bringing
with them grateful recollection of the parents who made
home happy, and of the daily meals, doubly welcome for
the kindly feelings fostered there
Family disagreements should never be made known
outside of the family, where it can be avoided. The world
is severe in its judgment of those who expose the faults
of kindred, no matter what the provocation may be.

IMMORTAL LIFE. 541
There is nothing that is more vulgar or more repulsive

than a family where its members are at " sword's points/'
as it were, with each other, to say nothing of its unchris-
tian condition.
Where families dwell together in unity, where the confi-
dence is mutual between husband and wife, between parents
and children, there is nothing so lovely and attractive in the
whole circle of domestic relations as such companionship
exhibits But to sustain this condition of things, children,
as they mature into young men and young women, must
repay the abundant sympathy that they have received,
from their childhood up to manhood and womanhood,
with abundant sympathy in return. They must exert them-
selves to be interested in all that interests their parents,
and try to give that sympathetic attention to the expression
of feeliugs and views which parents have earned the right
to expect. Who but the mother, that has daily, for long
years, given hours to the amusement of her little ones, play-
ing games with them, or reading books to them day after
day, year after year, that possessed no interest for her
except as they interested and amused her children who
has unweariedly devoted her life to their instruction and
happiness, yielding them at last to others when the time
has arrived in which they have found objects of love
dearer than a parent can be, crushing down in her heart,
for their sakes, all that illimitable longing for their presence
in her empty home which a fond mother feels who but
such a mother can know the bitter disappointment of find-
ing that her children fail her in hours when she most
needs the support of their sympathy and love?
Yet, let no good mother fear that such a skeleton as a
child's ingratitude will ever enter any chamber of her
heart to chill and sap by its ghostly presence the very life-
blood of her veins ; for by the fulness of the measure of

;
love and devotion which she has given, shall she receive
measure in return.
" It does not pay to be a mother," was once said by a
mother If it were so, no sadder truth could ever find
utterance in this world. It does not pay to be an un-
faithfulmother ; it does not pay to be a selfish mother
but the mother who finds her happiness in the happiness
of her children, and whose children, in return love her
very shadow, as it were, what is there in this life that pays
better than such love pays ?
For those unfortunates who have not had such mothers,
whose surrounding influences in childhood have been such
as to start them on the race of life with the wrong goal
in view, there is still a remedy as long as the period of
youth lasts. After the age of thirty, habits, manners, and
character become fixed. Before that time, although it is a
giant task, the direction may be changed, the bent wood of
the sapling turned straight, the work of self-education,
self-improvement, self-culture, may be commenced with
such enduring resolve as to promise a victory over habits,
manners, and character. Hard as it is for youth to get
the wrong start in life because of the incapacity of parents
to direct, it has many hours to look forward to in which it
can regain all that has been lost; and sometimes it does
seem as though such competitors gain in the race upon
others who had the start long before them.
" There is no time like the Eternal Now !" came from
the lips of a dying mother, as her only daughter sat in the
solemn silence of midnight alone by her bed. The
mother's words struck chords that thrilled through her
child as some grand piece of music thrills, or the grander
tones of the crashing thunder. There is no time like the
eternal now, for if we improve it as we ought, we shall
have no past to regret and no future to fear. A new year
IMMORTAL LIFE. 543
approaches, and looking back upon the old one drawing

near its close, we now have the opportunity of profiting by
its lessons. There is no teacher so likely to have his lessons
heeded as experience. Who is there living, that in this
retrospective glance cannot see his mistakes lying about, op-
pressive reminders of lost opportunities ? Recall the offence
of wife, or husband, of child, or sister, or brother, too closely
scanned and unforgiven ; the belief denied to some loving
heart that would have blessed your life with its believing if
it had been trusted you the charity
as loyally as it trusted ;
refused the rudeness committed; the wrong done and un-

;
requited with the ghostly army of errors of heart and

;
judgment, to haunt us as we look back across the waste

which the dying year has brought Now is the time in !
which it rests with us to make in the future a better, truer

life than we have made in the past. It is our misfortune
that our strength is not always equal to our aspirations; the
result of which is that we make resolutions and break them.
The gifts of life are not promised to all that seek them,
but to all that endure to the end. The best of us may
never, in this existence, win them; may only catch
glimpses of that promised land where they all lie; but,
although now and then falling with weariness by the way-
side, or getting entangled in the briers that arrest our
progress, we cannot sink in the mire of life, if we keep on
the one sure path of duty which leads to our eternal home.
Here, we cannot all have happy homes were it so we ;
would never look forward to the promised home which not

even death nor the grave can keep the weary heart from
longing for. With a wise hand our heavenly Father has
veiled the glories of that eternal home from mortal eyes.
To behold them would but make us less happy than we
are now, when the joys that we do feel are the greatest
that we know of. "Were we allowed to have a glimpse of
the bliss of future worlds, our impatience to attain to our

homes in those mansions, not made with hands, would em-
bitter our lives here.
How soon and how easily may the barriers of life be
overleapt ? How many thousands, now bearing the daily
burden of their wretched earthly homes, the sting of un-
kindness or ingratitude, the serpent bite of treachery, the
gnawing worm of faithlessness, the bitter uses of adversity,
would, forgetful of their duties, throw off these burdens
and sever the chains that hold their spirits to their prison-
nouses !
But it is God's will that we should work out our desti-

nation on earth as far as to be here ; that we
it is fulfilled
should not voluntarily and capriciously put an end to our
earthly careers, in moments when our strength succumbs
to our agony, and endurance no longer seems possible; but
that we should pursue it to its furthest goal. Therefore,
he placed as guardians before the closed gates of eternity,
fearand anxious doubt, aud the awful stillness of death,
and impenetrable darkness. These guardians drive back
the human race, that it may pursue to the end its appointed
path on earth. In spite of all the discomforts of life, in
spite of our impatient longing to be reunited with the
friends who have gone before us, the terrors that surround
eternity keep many anguished souls from rashly leaping over
the barrier which separates them from their real fatherland.
We all have a work to do in our earthly homes before
we leave them a work of self-development ;and as we
perform we either grow in likeness to the brutes, or in
it
likeness to him who conferred upon us the sublime power

which we call spirit. Virtue does not exist for the sake
of this world alone, but for eternity. In the realm of the
All-Just the law of retribution reigns as it reigns here.
Now if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver,
IMMORTAL LIFE. 545
precious stones, wood, hay, stubble, every man's work shall

be made manifest, for the day shall declare it, because it
shall be revealed by fire (the fire of trial?); and the fire
shall try every man's work, of what sort it is. If any

man's work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall
receive a reward.
Those persons who do not believe in a hell of burning
lakes of brimstone, must still believe in the unquenchable
fire of vain regrets, in the undying worm of remorseful
self-reproach. From this hell we can only be delivered
by daily efforts to keep down our evil passions, and to
develop and mature our higher and nobler natures, by doing
unto others as we would be done by. The light of the
scorching fires of God's disciplining providence comes sooner
or later to allwho do otherwise, to all who render evil for
good. "Whoso rewardeth evil for good, evil shall not de-
part from his house."*
There is no discipline in home life that advances us as
much as that which teaches us to yield our wills to those
who have a claim upon us to do so, even in trifling every
day affairs; the wife to the husband, children to their
parents and teachers. Of course, where a principle is con-
cerned, we must always be firm ; this requires moral cour-
age, the daily practice of which virtue raises the character
to heights of spiritual grandeur, beyond the comprehension
of those who indulge their wills merely because it is their
will. They who stoop to meannesses and treacheries
towards their kind, indulging in covetousness, hatred, and
envy, are preparing the way for the rioting of that worm
and that fire from which they cannot escape.
The work of self-culture, of self-improvement, cannot be
a matter of indifference to any one, for upon it depends the
happiness of our earthly homes, as well as our fitness for
* Proverbs, 17: 13.

35
the enjoyments of a spiritual existence. The manifold

sufferings which noble beings here below endure for the
sake of their beloved ones friend for friend, parents for
children do but help us in this work of discipline; and
although these tears, these cares, these sacrifices, may re-
main unrequited here, eternity brings the recompense.
Toward that home where dwell the loved ones who have
gone before, let us unwaveringly fix our eyes, determining
that nothing shall retard us in our heaven-appointed task
of forming and perfecting our characters. If there be a
wrong which we have committed, let us repair it; if there
be a fellow-being whom we have offended, let us seek rec-
onciliation; they who have offended us, let us forgive as
we hope to be forgiven ; let us strive without ceasing to
riseabove unworthy ambitions, envy, and all vicious ten-
dencies ; that when the angel of death comes to lead us
from the fleeting joys of our earthly homes, we may be pre-
pared to enjoy the inconceivable and steadfast bliss of
eternity. Charity, love to God and love to man, is the
parent and source of every spiritual perfection. Only they
who dwell in love dwell in God ; only they who dwell in
love can make happy homes on earth, or enjoy the life be-
yond, where all is love.
It is in vain to ask this gift a heart of love of the

Angel of Life. We must mould our own material, quarry
our own nature, make our own character.
" An angel came to me one night,

In glorious beauty clothed,
And .with sweet words of hope and joy
My way-worn spirit soothed.
" He bade me ask for any gift

Within his power to give;
For Death's kind arms to bear me hence,
Or countless years to live.
;
IMMORTAL LIFE. &17
"For riches, honor, or domains,

A sceptre, crown and throne :
For friends with loving hearts to bless

My cherished, happy home."
" 'Dear angel bright,' I cried,

'From each and all I'll part,
If thou'lt bestow that richer gift,
A pure and spotless heart.'
"The angel smiled (with such a smile
As angels only have),
Then sighing low, a diamond glass
Into my hand he gave.
" ' Oh mine is not the power,' he said,

To fit thy heart for heaven
'
The gift to purify thy soul

Unto thyself is given.
" ' But look within the faithful glass

That I have given thee,
And there, within thy outer self,
Thy inner self thou'lt see.'
" I looked, 'twas strange, but there I saw

Two beings joined in one ;
For clearly through the outer shell

A radiant spirit shone.
" Long, long I gazed, and years on years
Seemed there to pass away,
And still I saw that spirit bright
Grew brighter every day.
" At last 'twas free

free from the shell
That dimmed its brilliant glow,
And upward flew on angel wings
And left the shell below."
Newport, October, 18'

ADDEND A.
i.
IjST chapter viii, page 267, the following statement is
made.
" Many persons are beginning to follow the sensible
custom introduced in England, of leaving off all bright
colors and adhering strictly to black, without using the
materials which are confined to mourning dress." The
" Christian Register" of April 27th has an article on
?
" Mourning Apparel/ which is worthy the consideration

7
of all persons of influence, and which reads as follows:

" The principal objections against the custom of wear-
ing mourning apparel are that it is useless, inconvenient,
and expensive. For what use does
serve ? To remind it
me I am in affliction ? I do not need any such memento.

To point me out to others as a mourner ? I most certainly
do not wish to be so pointed out. Shall the sable garb be
adopted then because it is grateful to my feelings, because
it is a kind of solace to me? I can gain no consolation
from it.
" If, then, the custom is useless, it is still more objection-

able on account of the inconvenience and expense. It is
inconvenient, because it throws the care of purchasing and

making clothes upon a family at the very moment when,
on every account, it most needs seclusion and quietness;
(549)
550 ADDENDA.
when, worn out with care, and watching, and sorrow, it

needs retirement and relief. That the expense presses
heavily upon the poor, is a matter very well known, and,
I believe, generally regretted. If, then, there is a custom
in the community which is of no real benefit, and is a real
burden, it would seem a clear inference that it ought tc
be discouraged. If there be any who fear that they shall
be too soon forgotten among men when they are gone, let
them be reminded that it depends upon themselves, not upon
the habiliments of their friends; upon their character, not
upon their obsequies, whether they shall be remembered.
'The memorial of virtue/ wisdom of Solomon,
saith the
' is immortal.' When it is present, men take example of
it ; and when it is gone they deserve it it weareth a crown
;
and triumph forever."

In behalf of those who cling to deep mourning garments,
and who do not feel that the garb evidences their unchris-
tian want of resignation even more than it does their grief,
it may be said that the thick veil, prescribed by custom, is
a great protection to their feelings, screening, as it often

does, the tearful eyes and the quivering lips. But the
thick crape veil is prejudicial to health, and therefore
should not be worn when black veils, of other materials,
will answer the purpose equally well.
II.
The compiler has more than once alluded to the desira-

bility of gentlewomen, who are dependent upon their own
exertions for a living, seeking situations as housekeepers,
instead of swelling the ranks of teachers. The objection
ADDENDA. 551
that is made is the treatment that housekeepers too often

receive; but this is only where ladies accept such situations
in families that are not wellbred. If a woman of good
family and of culture accepts the position of a housekeeper
in America in an equally cultured family, she is made to
feel that she is a member of the family ; and if she is faith-
ful to the trust reposed in her, and worthy of the attention
that is paid to her, she will make herself to all intents and
purposes one of them.
On page 312 an allusion is made to such a housekeeper.
The following note of invitation, written by the late Mrs.
Dr. Rush (a daughter of Mr. Ridgway) to the daughter-in-
law of this housekeeper, gives evidence of the kind and
friendly relation that existed between the two families.
The "Mrs. " who was to dine with Mrs. Rush was
the housekeeper of her father. The one alluded to as
"C " was the housekeeper's grandson, and the ward of
Mr. Ridgway.
"My dear Rachel:

" Mrs. and my cousin S ~W have promised to take
tea with me to-morrow evening. I shall be much pleased if you will
join them. I hope C is better.
" Yours,
"Ann Rush."
There is nothing menial in a situation of this descrip-

tion, and it is to be hoped that the rapidly increasing num-
bers of reduced gentlewomen in our country will have a
tendency to restore the old-fashioned ideas on this subject,
and that the situation of housekeeper w ill once more be- r
come as honorable as it was then. All situations, every-

where, where trust is reposed, and which require integrity
of character, should be held to be especially honorable ones.
Salary should not be the object of housekeepers as much
552 ADDENDA.
as a home for life; and where the relative duties are un-
derstood and sustained, the housekeeper who has been long
in a family, is never turned off in old age to end her days
in poverty and neglect. Therefore, and for other reasons,
the situation of housekeeper in a wellbred family is one
that is much to be preferred by middle-aged women, who
are suddenly cast upon their own resources, to the situa-
tion of a teacher.
" Do you know that
was once a teacher in public
:
and that her mother was a housekeeper, etc., etc.?"

schools,
asked one lady of another. The answer was, "No, I do
not know it, but I know to the contrary; though if it were
true, I should esteem her all the more for her indepen-
dence, and value her friendship more than ever."
This is the right kind of feeling. " From the moment
a woman supports by her work,"
herself, or those she loves,
wrote the late Mrs. H. M. Field, "she ought to ascend in

the social as she does in the moral scale. She is not to be
pitied or patronized, but to be respected for her spirit of
independence. Women of wealth who in their early life
have been teachers, sometimes seem anxious to conceal a
fact which they ought to recall with pride If the
intellect of woman is cultivated, if she has any special gift,
she will seek work, for she finds the keenest pleasure in
the exercise of her talent, and a just pride in compelling
the public to recognize it The Queen of England
herself writes books, and receives her copyright as much as
any poor author. To work, then, and to work for pay, is
no disgrace I would say to every young woman,
work; and if you cannot work with your brain (and genius,
even talent, is given to few), work with your hands, bravely,
openly, keeping your self-respect and your independence.
Work was never meant to be a curse or a shame it is the ;
surest element of growth and happiness. With woman

ADDENDA. 553
rests especially the power to right her own sex as to this

absurd prejudice, by working herself when gifted with
great powers, and recognizing with a real sympathy the
work, however humble, of other women No woman
is free from responsibility toward her own sex. All are to
bear one another's burdens, and to share one another's sor-
rows. This is the true sisterhood of 'woman. However
widely apart in station, they react upon each other for good
or for evil It is time that all false, arbitrary dis-
The ranks of workers are swelling
tinctions should cease.
too rapidly "
including many well-born and delicately

nurtured "and the time must come when the position of
a woman will depend only on the dignity of her life, and
the cultivation of her mind/' Page 68, "The Young
Lady's Friend."
III.
In chapter iii, page 110, occur the following lines:

" As long as the very kindness of heart which shapes
the course of some members of society is made to confront
them in some odious form, as long as there is so little of
that charity that thinketh no evil, and so much of that cre-
dence of the vilest insinuations that it would seem only
demons could breathe, it is as Utopian to look for any esprit
de corps in society as to look for a change of character in
the depraved, or for angelic natures in the human."
In connection with this assertion, the compiler wishes to
impress upon the young, the importance of holding right
views as to their relative duties to their friends and to their
acquaintances. For instance, it is not necessary for you to
" take up the cudgels," as it is significantly expressed,
564 ADDENDA.
for an acquaintance, although, when a friend is attacked,

it isyour duty to check the tide of gossip, if gossip it be,
or to deny the slander, in case it be a slander. Further
than this, it is not wise to interfere as long as that confu-
sion of ideas prevails in reference to the duties of persons
who stand in the relation of friends to each other, which is
and to the quality

so little creditable to their discernment
of their moral organization. " If a man comes to me with
any slander concerning me or mine, he must give the name
of his informant," says one. Certainly he must. If he is
sufficiently your friend to wish to benefit you by putting

it in your power to deny or to disprove the slander, he
will giveyou the name; but honor requires that in making
use of what he tells you, you shall not give his name as
authority without his consent.
Thus, the aspect of duty changes, according to the rela-
tions which the parties most interested sustain toward each
other. You are bound not to tell your friend anything
concerning himself that is slanderous, or even disagreeable,
without giving the authority. He to whom you give this
proof of friendship is equally bound to you not to betray
the trust you have reposed in him. Your duties are toward
each other, not toward the third party. You are at liberty
to make use of the information given to you by your friend
to refute the slander. He takes the risk of giving offence,
because of his desire to serve you; but if he is a man of
honor, and he looks upon you as his equal morally, he will
no more charge you not to give his name as authority than
he would charge you not to steal any money out of a purse
that he leaves with you for safe keeping.
The average man of the world says " Mind your own :
business, and keep out of trouble. If you try to help a

friend, the chances are that you will be placed in the posi-
tion of a third man interfering to separate two who are
ADDENDA. 655
quarrelling; they turn upon him, and he catches all the
blows that fall." Here, then, lies the secret why so few
are willing to assume the offices of a friend. They do not
wish the belligerents to turn upon them.
While the duty is none the less binding because of the
danger that one incurs, it is a duty that should be exercised
with the greatest caution, and it is one that ought not to
be expected of any but those who are capable of a thor-
oughly loyal friendship. The Psalmist puts these words
into the mouth of the Most High " Thou thoughtest that
:
I was altogether such an one as thyself." Let the friend

who would do another the priceless service of helping him
to disprove a cruel slander, first be sure that his friend is
altogether such an one as himself; that the friendship is as

exalted upon one side as upon the other; and then the
result is as unchangeable as that of a correctly demonstrated
problem in Euclid. "Friendship depends upon its own
instinct for integrity."*
In order to make the relative duties of friend to friend

still clearer, let us suppose that A and B are friends who have
equal confidence in each other. They, unpremeditatedly,
fall into a confidential talk, in which they touch upon the
private grievances of each, and suddenly discover a new
bond of sympathy between them in the fact that each has
had to bear a slander of the same nature attached to their
family histories. Possibly each may have heard the slander
concerning the other, and itmay be that neither of them
has ever heard it of himself, or one of them may never
have heard it. Let us take the latter case.
A has heard the slander of himself and of his friend (B),
but B has heard the slander that concerns his friend (A)
* Faces and Masks or A Plea for Fidelity in Friendship.

; By
Stephen H. Tyng, Jr., D.D.
556 ADDENDA.
only. A is fully convinced in his own mind that the tale

(about B) is a fiction from beginning to end, but, as he has
had no proof to sustain his convictions, he has let a score
or two of years pass without alluding to the slander, satis-
fying himself with contradicting it when it was asserted in
his presence. But during this unpremeditated exchange
of confidence, B puts A in possession of certain facts which
give the lie to the slander (concerning himself (B) ), and
(thus unconsciously) makes it the duty of A to communi-
cate to B the fact that there is a slander attached to his
(B's) family history, which slander up to this time he had
been ignorant of.
In order to put it in the power of B to disprove the

slander, A gives the name of X, an acquaintance of both,
who was the first A, as a bit of
to repeat the slander to
veritable history concerning B's antecedents. A and B, as
friends, owe each other duties which they do not owe to X,
and which X
does not owe to either of them. has vio- X
lated no confidences, nor outraged any professions of friend-
ship, in repeating an on'dit which was currently reported
and credited, and if B believes his friend's statement, he will
at once go to X, to ask him his authority, or to put it in
X's power to disprove and deny the slander in future.
If B does not credit the statement, he does not go to at X
all. He ou^ht to know the character of his friend suffi-
ciently to believe or to doubt on the moment. We will

suppose that B does not doubt A, and that he goes to X,
and that X has forgotten having made the statement, and
denies it point-blank (insisting that he never heard it before,
and demanding the name of the informer), as the average

man surely will do when accused of having repeated
anything libellous of another. In such a case, if B has
so little faith in A as to have his confidence in his in-
tegrity shaken, so that he suspects him of inventing the
ADDENDA. 557
tale (Query Could a man harbor such a suspicion of one

:
who had ?), it would

given such a proof of friendliness
still be the duty of B to shield A until his unworthiness
was proved and, therefore, B would refuse to give A's

;
name without A's permission, unless the friendship has

been one of those one-sided ones, in which gold is given for
copper gilded to resemble gold. Then, if so, A stands

between the two, and catches the blows of both. In other
words, A* who has courageously endeavored to be of use to
B, though at the expense of losing the favor of the acquain-
tance X, is bruited abroad, by both B and X, as a mischief-
making and an inventor of scandal.
tale-bearer
This is too great a risk to run for any friend, excepting
the truest and noblest. Damon may do it for Pythias, and
Pythias for Damon, but for nothing less in the way of
friendship will a man expose himself to such a possibility
after he has seen through the mask of one false friend. If
Pythias gives Damon
such a proof of the sterling worth of
his half of the friendship, Damon will not be excelled by
him in generosity of sentiment; he will go to X with all
the tact of a courtier, and will put him in possession of

the evidence necessary to nail the falsehood, without com-
promising Pythias in any way. It is not worth one's while
to call people to account for repeating gossip that they hear,
unless one has some claim of friendship or connection, for it
is the custom of the age to talk of one another's affairs,
and it must be endured with other grievances but it is ;
worth the while of every man and every woman slandered

lo give the lie to the slander, and where it becomes libel to
follow it up until it is crushed out forever. People will
and will repeat what is said about
talk of their neighbors,
them, though even the most inveterate gossip is careful not
to mention the name of her informant in serving up a
spicy dish of scandal concerning the absent. To the ques-
OOO ADDENDA.
tion, " Who told you?" she cautiously answers :

" I give you
."
the story as I heard it, I do not give my authority
This is the way of
the world in speaking of mere ac-
quaintances, and must continue to be the way of the world
as long as gossip has charms for society. This require-
ment is as binding in good society as is that which makes it
necessary to give the name of the one who repeats a slander
if you go with it to those whom it concerns. Your duties
are to the subject of it, not to the world at large. What
is duty in one case is treachery in another, and the blow of
treachery when struck by a hand that you have loved,
cleaves down through the brain to the heart.
Friendship of all ties most binds the heart,
And faith in friendship is the noblest part.
To sum up, true friendship requires in case one friend

knows that a slander of another has no foundation in fact,
that the friend should put it in the power of the slandered
one to disprove it by giving the authority. As long as
there is the least doubt in the mind as to whether it is fic-
tion or fact, one is not bound to notice any way but,

it in ;
knowing it to be false, if you would do as you would be

done by, you should not hesitate about putting it in the
power of your friend to prove its falsity, unless you do not
possess sufficient moral courage to give the name of your
informant. Then, say nothing. But if you give the name,
not only friendship but honor requires that your friend
should shield you from suspicion. He owes no duty to
the one whose mistake he hastens to rectify, and whose
duty it then becomes in turn to give his authority to the
slandered one, or to hasten to correct his informant. Nothing
short of permission by the friend, to make use of his name,
justifies the one who has been put on the track of hunting
down the slander for revealing his authority.

As long as the world lasts, and its inhabitants are all
ADDENDA. 550
sinners, and not saints and angels, we will, all of us, more
or less, according to our several degrees of culture, repeat
what we hear of neighbors and acquaintances to whom
we are bound by no ties of friendship, although those
whom we love are held sacred and defended when at-
tacked. We have no right to feel offended with those
who do us the honor to take an interest in our affairs,
although we may take ever so little interest in theirs.
To expect them not to repeat what they hear is to show a
great want of knowledge as to some of the characteristics
of human nature.
What we have a right to expect, and all that we have a
right to expect from those acquaintances whom we do not
classify with our true, loyal friends, is, that after they have
been informed that fiction is not fact that they shall not
continue to circulate it as fact. He who expects more ex-
pects too much from human nature.
What will be the course of the one who, wearing the
mask of friendship, goes with a slander to the subject of
it? It will be repeated without the name. The subject
of it receives it as a blow in the dark, or as a stab in the
back, and is powerless to aid himself.
When he asks for light he is told, "Oh! I can't tell
stories and names, too." Then, if he is a man of correct
moral vision, or a woman, as we will suppose, the answer
is:"Do not bring me any slanders that concern me un-
less you give me the name of your informant." Next, the
reply may be " Well, you see there are so many persons
:

who have told me forty at least. I cannot give any
names, but everybody believes it." " Why did you come
to me with it, then, if you cannot give me your author-
ity ?" Here the mask drops off, and were Nuda Veritas
to prompt the tongue, the answer would be in character
not unlike the one given by Mrs, Yerjuice to Madame Dei>
:
560 ADDENDA.
"Punch," where a young

onnair, under an illustration in
and pretty woman is catechizing an ugly one, as follows
Mrs. Debonnair (urged by an irresistible impulse to ask
a plain question): "Tell me, Mrs. Verjuice, when you
come to see me why do you so persistently ring the praises
of Mrs. Whatsernayme?"
Mrs. Verjuice (urged by an irresistible impulse to
answer the plain truth): "Well, Mrs. Debonnair, the fact
is,I am not fortunate, good-looking, popular, and beloved,
as you are, and, consequently, I hate you. I cannot tell you
so in so many words, but I can insinuate by my extrava-
gant praise of Mrs. "VVhatsernayme (whom, by the by, I
hate almost as much as I hate you), that I rate very low
the gifts which you enjoy and which I so bitterly envy you."
In other words, the one who brings you tales of what
is said of you, mingling them skilfully with comments of
her own, as to what other people say of you, with now
and then an assertion that she has not told you the half
that she has heard, is the false friend. She never leaves
you that you do not wonder, after she has gone, that you
have submitted so tamely to what no one would dare to
say who did not wear the mask of friendship.
She never puts it in your power to disprove a slander and
check its course. She thrusts its barbed point into your
heart and leaves it there to rankle and do its work. Here,
then, are the two courses by which one can distinguish be-
tween true and false friendship, Eo true friend repeats
slanders or unkind comments without putting it in your
power to vindicate yourself. He does it for your good,
feeling: confidence in the use that a true friend will make
of such information.
The false friend does not repeat tales for your good, but
for the purpose of gratifying the baser instincts of human
mature, which lead those who envy a condition of life which
ADDENDA. 501
is unattainable to them, or the possession of qualities

equally unattainable, to delight in inflicting pain and
creating annoyance in the hearts and minds of those who
have attained such condition, or who possess such qualities.
Far be it from any one who knows human nature in its
unregenerate state, to counsel men or women to follow the
golden rule, in the matter of striving to help a friend in put-
ting down a slander. It is one of those matters where it is
wiser to take heed to Goethe's injunction: "Do the duty
that lies nearest to thee;" and we all have a duty to exer-
cise toward ourselves, before we assume any unnecessary
responsibilities. It may be, in fact, as the world considers
it, quixotic to interfere in any way in such cases, unless
the party slandered is connected to you by ties of blood.
Then there can be no question in the minds of any one as
to your duty ; though, even among relatives, differing ideas
are held as to what constitutes nobleness of character and
honesty of purpose. Therefore, beware of doing your duty
even, if you shrink from suffering. Be prepared for the
penalty before you put yourself in the way of having a
forgetful human being shift a weight of responsibility on to
your shoulders (in the eyes of the world), which belongs to
another to carry, and not to you. But if this advice comes
too late to any reader, let him remember that it is not given
to the worthless to stagger under a cross that may bring a
martyr's crown to the one who bears it.
" A
man can carry a hundredweight on his shoulders
with less inconvenience than a few pounds about his heart."
The heart of many a human being is aching to-day with
the anguish of its load; a load that because of its intense
weight demoralizes the individual almost, for thetime being,
who has not trained for it. It is the sudden blow that
makes us reel and stagger; the blow for which we are
totally unprepared that prostrates us.
36
; :
562 ADDENDA.
Some one has compared a man's progress toward his

grave to that of a sculler laboring up stream. By taking
the established and conventional course, he avoids collision
with his kind, and proceeds in comparative safety. It is
they who turn aside that encounter obstacles; and, if they
turn for the purpose of aiding and succoring one of their
own kind, is it not better the weariness, the pain, the an-
guish, when the service is repaid with ingratitude, than is
the safe journey completed without fulfilling any acts of

charity or of devotion? Where would we find philanthro-
pists, philosophers, poets who " learn in suffering what
even,
they teach in song," if each human being were resolutely
bent upon serving self and making self his God? The
very moment that any one suffers because of the sin of an-
other, let that sin be what it may, that moment the indi-
vidual is following, although in an immeasurably humble
way, in the footsteps of our blessed Lord. The same cup
is given to drink from ; false witnesses spring up deser- ;
tion, reproaches, the crown of thorns, the spear-wound, all

follow. After the crucifixion comes the resurrection. He
who has " been tried and not found wanting," has learned,
in the various schools of trial through which he has passed,
"how sublime a thing it is to suffer and grow strong!"
Four gates there are that open into heaven
The first, of deep-hued amethyst, fold on fold;
The second, jacinth is the third, of pearl
;
The fourth, of inwrought work of jewelled gold.
The amethyst gate they only enter in

In whom both " faith and charity " abound ;
Good works the jacinth; "pure of heart" the pearl;

The fourth, they who were tried nor wanting found.
Weary of earth, heart-sore and faint, there came

A pilgrim spirit to the purple gate ;
Its violet folds were closed, and opened not

To give one glimpse of that celestial state.
; ;
ADDENDA. 563
On to the jacinth gate the traveller went*,

Its amber crystal rose like wall of glass,
Nor open swung at her imploring cry,
Within to let the weary wanderer pass.
The gate of pearl, with prism-glowing tints,

Feebly she next with faltering hands essayed ,
A message came " Pass to the golden gate

! !
Our King awaits thee there, be not afraid!"
Emboldened thus, the woman hastened on :
The gate flew open throngs on either side

;
"Welcomed with amaranth wreaths and sound of harps,

As forth to meet her came " The Crucified."
Within the jewelled gate the pilgrim passed,

Led by her Lord, transfigured like to him,
While wave on wave of music flowed through heaven,
From chanting, winged hosts of seraphim.
Amazed, the earth-born to her Saviour said,

" What wrought Lord, for thy dear name on earth,
I,
That thou should 'st meet me at the gate of gold
Accused, reviled, my good name robbed of worth?"
" Living for others, thou hast lived for me

Conquering thyself, the conqueror's crown is given;
Faithful in committed to thy care,
all
Hath brought thee through the golden gate to heaven y
And now, no longer weary nor heart-sore,

This pilgrim spirit works for mortals still
No longer fettered by earth's fears and cares,
But free as angels are to do God's will.
Now, to the way-worn on this planet left,

On viewless pinions borne she comes and goes ;
They know not whence the calm sustaining strength

That to them ofttimes like a river flows !
Ah, messengers there are from heaven to earth,

In these our days, as in the daj^s of old ;
And those sent back to strengthen and console,

Are they who enter by the gate of gold !
:
APPENDIX.
The compiler does not claim one original idea as her

own having gleaned her sheaves
in the foregoing pages,
from various She regrets that she is not able to
fields.
give the names of all the authors whose writings she has
made use of, connecting them, as she has done very often,
without notifying the reader of the change from one to
another. Many passages are taken from her note-book,
where they were jotted down hastily, sometimes in pencil,
and frequently without giving the name of the author, or
of the book from which it was taken. She hopes that
living authors will be gratified bv finding: that the seed
which they have sown, in some cases scores of years ago,
is now planted again for new harvests.
Among the many writers whose words are garnered here,
and among the books and essays from which the compila-
tion has been chiefly made, are the following
NAMES OF AUTHORS QUOTED FROM :
Aime-Martin, Brotherton, Alice W.,

Aristotle, Bulwer,
Bacon, Lord, Burke,
Bagehot, Burney, Evelina,
Brace, Bushnell,
Brookes, Calvert,
( 505 )
566 APPENDIX.
Cam pan, Madame, Lambert, Marchioness de,

Carlyle, Langton, Lady Gore,
Chandler, Mary G., Locke,
Chesterfield, Lord, Longfellow,
Cicero, Marius, Caius,
Clarke, Dr., May, Rev. Joseph,
Col Iyer, Melville, J. W.,
Davis, Rebecca Harding, Moore, Clara J.,
Dickens, Murray, Grenville,
Dix, Rev. Dr., Ouida,
Dumas, ^ Pattison,
Elliott, Rev. G., Procter, Adelaide,
Emerson, Reade, Winwood,
Epictetus, Robertson,
Faithful, Emily, Ruskin,
Furness, Rev. Dr., Saussure, Madame Necker de.
Grey, Mrs. William, Sheridan,
Gurowski, Sherwood, Mrs. John,
Hamerton, Shirreff, Emily,
Haweis, Socrates,
Hawthorne, Spencer, Herbert,
Holland, Spinoza,
Hooker, Spurgeon,
Hubner, Swift,
Isocrates, Thackeray,
Kingsley, Tocqueville, de,
Lamartine, Zimmerman,
Various unknown Journalists.
NAMES OF BOOKS AND ESSAYS ON GOOD MANNERS

QUOTED FROM:
The Art of Conversation.
\New York Social Etiquette,
Mixing in Society.
APPENDIX. 5G7
The Habits of Good Society.

High Life Below Stairs.
Ball-giving and Ball-going.
Manners of Modern Society.
Modern Etiquette.
Concerning Etiquette.
Unsettled Points of Etiquette.
Code du Ceremonial Guide.
Petit Traite de la Politesse.
Les Lois de la Bonne Society

Sensible Etiquette of The Best Society 1878

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sensible Etiquette of The Best Society 1878

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sensible Etiquette of The Best Society 1878

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sensible tfiJl^rE

CUSTOMS, MANNERS, MORALS, AND

t [twentieth revised edition.]

" This is the age of social reform." Emily Siiirrcjjf.

" America is where mankind may

social problems." Heraldic Journal.

By PORTER & COATES.

TO MY CHILDREN AND GRANDCHILDREN,

TO ALL YOUNG PEOPLE IN THE UNITED STATES,

repetition; second, repetition; third, repetition."

If read aright, it will inspire us to do our share

do a little toward making all whom we meet happy ; toward making

Harriett a Oxkard Wabb.

:;capitulated and Added Rules with Comments A Sen-

This compilation, made from various .authorities upon Home

and by an unworthy review of it that appeared in " The Xew

is announced that a book upon good manners, bearing the above

title, is to be issued during the year, as a companion to The '

Ycung Lady's Friend. This is what we have been looking for,

as we felt quite sure, after glancing over the excellent instructions

pose of heralding the way for a second and more complete

self-education begins where school education ends, and that,

viewers, professing to feel their moral responsibility, can contra-

to our mode of life, or to our republican society ; and the word

* See "Anonymous Criticism," by Mrs. H. 0. Ward.

binding rules, and faithfully regard their observance. Herein

in America and the best society in Europe. Unmannerly people

the most unroinantic, beastly, and tiresome century of all cen-

no subject upon which individuals are more sensitive than that

is no one living who may not be instructed in some points which

it is for his advantage to know. It is only when books of eti-

and great, down all the from Isocrates to Emerson, have

they have agreed among themselves as to the duties of society,

left to her that consciousness of her desire to benefit the rising

" We can no more mend men by rules than by coercion. We

. ."For my part, I should like to make every man, woman and

child whom I meet, discontented with themselves, even as I am dis-

This is germ and

The compiler of this volume is well aware that it is customary

what constitutes true politeness is continually changing (or

present day. Therefore, for such persons no apology is needed

no such thing good manners are only acquired by education

and observation, followed up by habitual practice at home and

without it aspire to being considered a lady by ladies. "No. per-

vrard, seeking to make it in every respect equal to the best soci-

sions acknowledged by men even as rightfully her own. Thus

the generous labors of so many wise and able thinkers of our

extent rudeness is still a characteristic of our people, and down-

est type to attack the weaknesses and the foibles of mankind

rather admired a high standard of refinement, and culture, and

altogether made up of such women, there would be but little

this country of a set, or sets, pretending to be at the head of

good society, then self-improvement will be the aim of each and

of the mind, until the pleasure and harmony of social intercourse

When this stage is reached, exclusiveness will no longer seem to

whose education and manners are such as to render them unfit

ers,and are as much an acquisition as is knowledge in any of its

perfect ourselves, if faithful to our charge.

misunderstood. The wellbred are easy to get along with, for